《The Crimson Prince： Awakening》


 1 Prologue

    Another move, another city to start a new life. Though none of this was new to William Carter. It seemed all he was used to these days. Moving three times a year, sometimes another city, more often another state. This time it was Glenwood Springs, Colorado. Will stopped caring as much after the fifth move. No real time to make any friends, no time to plant roots, so what was really there to miss?


    Seeing a water tower in the distance, the name of his new home town easily discernible, Will knew he would arrive at his new home in a matter of minutes.


    "You''re going to like this place a lot better than the last Will," his dad called from the front seat, "There''s a lot of history here."


    Will rolled his eyes. ''He only said that because of the hot springs,'' he thought as he stared out at the solitary tower as it disappeared in the distance.


    Jonathan Carter, an aspiring author in need of a new place for inspiration for his novel. Always moving, finding the materials he needed and then departing, never staying longer than a few months between moves. Will didn''t need any connections to the new city, he knew that it wouldn''t last long either way. He was home schooled and in his second semester of his senior year. Soon he would have a say in where he wished to live.


    "I promise Will, this is our last move." Jonathan said as if he sensed the mood his son in. "If you wish to go to college here, or possibly get a girlfriend, I don''t know what kids your age nowadays wish for." He continued to fumble for words in which would lift his sons spirit. "What I''m trying to say is you can actually have a normal life here if you''d like."


    Will sighed. With all the moving that they had been doing, the thought of college was always a second to the next town. And as for a girlfriend, Will only had a heart for one. It was a girl he had loved since before he really knew what the word meant. Bianca Jean from Saint Cloud, Minnesota, the town he actually grew up in. The town his heart ached to get back to every day.


    Will had been a Sophomore football quarterback at Tech High back in Minnesota. With his above average build, his long brown hair, decent tan and deep hazel eyes, Will stood out from the rest of his peers. Girls dreamed of being able to say they were his girlfriend, though there was only one for him. He had met Bianca in middle school when she and her dad moved from Connecticut to the house next door. They had already been really good friends growing up, though when Will went to junior high school, they truly connected. Will and Bianca had always been inseparable. They had always walked to school together, did homework at Will''s house and went out on the town.


    Bianca wasn''t the only one he left behind. Will thought of his best friend Leo. He was practically the brother he never had. In third grade, Will had been practically an outcast. He either played on the swings or sat on the soccer hill at his school watching the clouds pass. He had always been drawn in himself, finding solace only through his isolation. Leo had changed all of that one day when he saw Will sitting on his hill and dragged him over to the rocking truck to play space ship.


    Will smiled at the thought of how much he''d been through back in Saint Cloud. All of the isolation, then to be saved by Leo and ultimately leading up to Bianca. Though Leo had always been an odd one, Bianca warmed up to him through their times hanging out. Their favorite place in the world was Java Joint, all of the concerts at night as well as the decent coffee during the daytime.


    The two friends of his were never without trouble though. Will remembered the times they''d broken into newly built houses, looking around as if they were planning on purchasing. Leo had always just liked breaking into places, but Bianca, Will knew she was actually looking.


    Will sighed with disappointment. Everything seemed as though it was so long ago. Both of his true friends were still in contact with him, even after two years of being away. Bianca treated her phone as if it was her boyfriend, never really giving up on them. Leo however had grown distant, though that wasn''t truly a surprise. He had always been electronically savvy. If there were any information on the net worth knowing, you could trust him to look it up, though his people skills were somewhat lacking. Every now and then he would message Will out of the blue asking how burger king was, or if he had fun at Walmart. So Will always knew that ''big brother Leo'' was watching.


    Even with so much attention from his friends over the years, Will always felt as if he suffered a great loss when he left. All of the plans he made with his friends, the school he was meant to graduate from, and the fun times that were meant to be had all disappeared along with his mother two years ago.


    "Hey dad, if you want to offer me something, maybe try food that''s not McDonald''s when we get home?" Will asked in a hopeful tone. He was sick to his stomach of all the fast food from their road trip to Colorado.


    "No can do kid, it''s way too late to be cooking and I think it would be better to just eat out one more time." his dad said with a small chuckle. "Think of it as a celebratory number two for reaching the house."


    Will groaned. McDonald''s was all they had for the past week of travel, he didn''t know how many more cheeseburgers his stomach could handle.


    What Will truly wanted was his mom''s famous spaghetti she made from scratch, or her chicken ala'' king. There were a lot of things he''d wish to have from his mom, but most of all it''d be to ask her where she''d been for these few years.


    Isabella Carter was the most kind and caring mother on the face of the planet. Everything she did whether it be her smile or frown had always been out of love. She cleaned, packed foods, made an amazing dinner. Though she would also ensure Will sat at the table after those amazing dinners until all of his homework was taken care of. If his room was a mess, he''d hear about it from her. She was very caring and concerned. Anything anyone would expect from a model mother. Though not all of what he missed was cuisine or her concern for his well being, but also her movie nights on Fridays or anything else they did together as a family.


    Two years ago, Isabella left Will at the house to go shopping. Usually she asked if he''d like to come with, but that time she wanted to go alone. If that wasn''t strange enough, she usually was back within an hour at most. When Jonathan returned home from work and saw she was gone, he did nothing. No phone calls, no missing persons reports, he just packed up the house and they had left the next day without looking back. They had been moving ever since.


    Will supposed he should have felt resentment towards his father. He had done absolutely nothing to try to find her. Though the look in Jonathan''s eyes that day told him that there was a reason, that maybe there was more to the story. Will left the thought alone, knowing his father would tell him one day, or maybe he even knew where she was and when she was returning. The look in Jonathan''s eyes that day had warned Will not to ask questions.


    Taking his minds off of such depressing thoughts, Will turned his gaze to the window. What greeted him was the usual convenient stores one would find in a decent sized city; a massive amount of fast food joints, a few high end grocery stores, a few book stores and surprisingly a few video store outlets. Will rolled his eyes, ''It''s like we never left,'' he thought as he remembered the last few places they moved to. It was always the same sized city, never bigger, never smaller and almost exactly the same in the layout. Will was about to return his gaze to his kindle when something caught his attention.


    An odd group of men walking in what looked like a formation. What made them stand out was not the fact of their organization, but rather what they were wearing. There were five of them in the group, each one had a pitch black cloak on hiding any identifying features. It was somewhat a windy night as they drove past and Will was able to see one of the cloaks swaying in the wind. Underneath the cloak was a black hilted sword. Not at all adorned, but still unusual to see in this day in age.


    "They must be having a renaissance festival or something around this area," Will muttered to himself. Who knows, maybe he might check it out if he got bored enough. Will and Bianca had always wanted to check out a festival one day. Maybe he would go and take a selfie with a knight to make her jealous. He chuckled at the thought.


    Lost in thought, Will hadn''t noticed that the car had cone to a stop at a light. While they were waiting, he could have sworn one of the cloaked figures was staring at him. It was pretty late at night though and any traffic could be subject to speculation, though what happened next raised Will''s warning light in his head.


    As one cloaked figure looked at Will, they all turned to face him. Though they were thirty or so feet away, he could feel a slight chill enter their heated car. Watching the figures watching him, Will was slightly disturbed when they started walking towards the car.


    ''They could just be crossing the street,'' Will thought as he tried to rationalize the situation. ''Maybe the festival just got over and they''re going home.'' Satisfied with his explanation, Will returned his gaze to his Kindle.


    The light seemed to have been taking forever as Will tried to focus on his book. The longer it took, the colder the car became. Feeling goose bumps raise on his arm, Will instinctively looked out the window, All five of the black cloaks were almost to the car. Now he knew there was no mistake. These people were heading straight for him, bringing the eerie chill ever closer.


    Finally the light turned green and Jonathan hit the gas hard. "We''re skipping dinner tonight," he said to Will''s surprise. "I think it would be best just to get indoors and hit the sack." Will noticed his dad tried to put on a cheerful voice, though when he looked in the rear view mirror, he noticed the seriousness in his eyes.


    Will looked in the back window, just fast enough to make out the cloaked figures before Jonathan turned the corner. As they got further away, Will''s chill went down a little.


    He would have thought the cloaked figures were just his imagination from all of the traveling, though he couldn''t get the look in Jonathan''s eyes out of his mind. That and the fact that they were going forty five in a thirty. Will kept his eyes glued to the window out of paranoia. He saw fewer businesses now, and it seemed like they were getting closer to the housing district. To distract himself from everything going on in his mind, Will decided it would be best if he just counted down the street signs until they finally reached theirs. He couldn''t wait to finally be out of the car for the first time in a week.

 2 Home Sweet Home

    Within minutes, Will and his father finally arrived at their new home. The only true relief was no longer needing to be cramped in Jonathan''s Pontiac. As Will got out of the car, he took a long stretch. ''I seriously hope he wasn''t joking about this being the last move.'' Will thought as he stretched his arms over his head. ''I don''t know how many more of these car rides I can take.'' Finally finished, he felt his muscles loosen up ever so slightly.


    By looking at the house, Will could tell it wasn''t just a fixer upper as he originally thought. This one was a two car garage house with a decent sized lawn. Whistling to himself at how much the price must have come out to, Will couldn''t help but wonder how Jonathan was able to pay for it all. Taking his bag out of the car, he took one last look at the would be mansion. ''Home sweet home,'' he thought sarcastically, knowing it was only a matter of time until he once again had to pack up his things.


    As they went to the upstairs front door, Jonathan took a key from his pocket. "The first time unlocking the door to our new home," he said as he had practically all the other houses, "Why don''t you do it this time Will?"


    Will shrugged at his fathers generosity. ''Oh boy,'' He thought, ''What an honor!'' Taking the key with a chuckle, he unlocked the door and opened it. Stepping inside, he took in the surroundings. The kitchen was directly in front of them attached to the dining room, which the table had already taken up residence. To the right was a living space with a half wall separator blocking the doorway into a hallway. To the left after the small hall was another hallway leading to the downstairs living space. With three doors in the hallway; one was in the middle of the hall, Will had to guess that was the master bedroom, another at the very end of the hall which was clearly a restroom, and one to the right which would be Jonathan''s office.


    "The downstairs is completely yours Will, though your room is already set up. If you want another room, we''ll have help with the movers again tomorrow." Jonathan said. To anyone else, this would seem like a very reasonable arrangement, but Will didn''t care. Whichever room he took, he''d have to leave later anyway.


    "I''m going to check out the room and also check out," Will said with a nod to Jonathan, "I''ll see you tomorrow." Yawning, Will set down the keys on the ledge of the half wall.


    "Make sure to sleep in," Jonathan said with a concerned look. "It''s been a long drive and I know we could both use the comp time." Will waved him good night while he took the hallway leading to his sanctuary.


    Taking the staircase leading downstairs, Will saw arrows on the wall with his name on them. He was used to the easy leading style set up by the movers after the first three times they moved. At the end of the stairs, a couch was a few paces away with an arrow for him to follow, each one bringing him closer to his room. ''I wish they would stop with the signs,'' He thought to himself, ''I''m pretty sure I know how to find my own room, it''s the only one with stuff in it.'' Will rolled his eyes as he took the hallway leading to his room.


    Arriving at the door after following the ridiculous arrows, Will found a welcome home sign with balloons around the door. Not bothering to take them off, he opened the door, showing him the exact bedroom layout as he had the last place. A bed in the corner, a desk and chair with a laptop already plugged in, a television at the foot of the bed on its own entertainment center, and a closet which all of his clothes had already been unpacked and hung up. Even his shoes were in the same order in which he left them lined up on the floor in the closet.


    With a sigh, Will took the only unused hanger and put his favorite leather jacket in the closet. Not caring about the rest of his clothes he launched himself onto his bed. Finding the remote for the television under his pillow where he always left it he turned on the news. ''If I''m going to live here, I should at least know some current events,'' he thought as the generic hot girl appeared on the screen.


    Though the girl in Will''s opinion was indeed picture perfect, it wasn''t what grabbed his attention. As of now, the reporter was at the scene of a huge house fire. Looking at the street at the bottom of the screen, he remembered it from the ones he had been counting on his way to the new house. The house was only a few blocks away from him now. He went to the window and looked out, sure enough he could see the orange glow where the fire was located.


    "At this time we can only speculate how this fire was started." Will heard the reporter say. "The fire department on scene has told us that a gas leak is out of the question due to the gas having been shut off just days ago." Will couldn''t take his eyes away from the blaze on the screen. ''What else could it have been if not a gas leak?'' he thought as he watched the fire department hook up the hose to the truck.


    Pumping gallons after gallons of water onto the burning house, it seemed as though nothing could stop the fire. Will watched three minutes of them constantly trying to fend off the flames. At the time, the firemen seemed to be at a loss as they saw any effort they put into fighting the fire wasn''t doing anything.


    Just as the house collapsed due to the relentless blaze, Will saw them. It was the same five black cloaked men he had seen earlier that night. They were walking straight out of the wreckage with their blades drawn, as if they had just used them in battle. ''Did they cause this?'' he thought as he clutched the remote as if it were a weapon. He thought if they had nothing to do with the fire, why would they be there?


    Before Will was about to turn off the television, he sensed something was off. He watched the black cloak men come out of the fire, though they never stopped walking. Each one of them, in perfect formation, was walking straight towards the camera crew. None of them made any sign or inclination that they could see the cloaks, they just continued reporting as if nothing was out of the ordinary. It was if the five figures didn''t even exist. Slowly making their way closer, each footstep pounding on the ground matched the rhythm of Will''s heart beat pounding in his chest. With each step, Will felt the same chill he did when he saw them at the stop light.


    As they grew closer, the chill increased and the flames seemed darker, as if they were being strangled. Within moments, they looked as if they were about to walk straight through the television. Just as one of them put its hand out as if it was about to reach through the screen, Will slammed the power button and threw the remote to the far corner of the room.


    Just like before, the goosebumps went away the moment he couldn''t see the cloaks. ''Obviously it''s time for bed.'' Will thought as he tried to shrug off the experience as just being exhausted from the long car ride. Will sat up and grabbed a drink out of his travel bag. Oddly enough caffeine had always helped him sleep. Once trying to beat into his head that he was hallucinating, Will laid back down in bed.


    Will waited for sleep to come, but for some reason it was held off by the thought of the cloaks. If they were just hallucinations he got by his lack of good sleep lately, why would they show up at places further from him? Why was he not seeing them outside his door or at the foot of his bed? It almost felt as though they were searching for him. ''What could they possibly want with me?'' He thought to himself, ''I have only just gotten into town, what could they want with me?''


    His thoughts running a million miles an hour, the only thing actually occupying them was the black cloaks. Will groaned into his pillow, he needed to relax. They had not shown up anywhere in which they could actually reach him. "They must not have been real." He said, resigning himself to the thought so he could finally put himself to sleep.


    Finally getting a chance to close his eyes, the last thing he thought was ''welcome home,'' With a sigh, he allowed the dark cloud of sleep to envelop him at last.


    ''Running for what seemed like forever, he stopped to catch his breath. His heart pounding as if to a beat of a drum. His pursuers were just a mile back, the closer they got the faster the drum played. He could still see them in the open, their black cloaks billowing in the desert heat and a glint of steel from the sun hitting their unsheathed swords.''


    ''He figured he had a few minutes to gather his bearings before they got close, too close for comfort. He could only stay a few paces ahead of them. No matter how hard he pushed himself, he could never be rid of the nightmares at his heels. It seemed as though they were herding him somewhere, seeing as though they never truly caught up, but he knew they could if they truly wanted to. If he chose a different route, they would change their route as well in order to keep him going where they wanted. If he tried to thrown them off, they just split up to box him in. The only landmark he could see were snow capped mountains off in the distance. The more he walked, the closer they got. He didn''t know what else was out there, the desert was completely alien to him, besides he didn''t really want to find out what else could be in the wasteland. He already had the black cloaks to worry about.''


    ''Looking back at the cloaks, he jumped out of surprise and fell to his backside. In front of him was a man in a black business suit and over coat, he had a neatly trimmed goatee and fierce green eyes which peered down at him. ''


    ''All Will could do to avoid this man''s gaze was look down. He felt a burning sense of guild as though he couldn''t measure up to this mans expectations. As the eyes burned a hole in his skull, he wished for nothing more than to die where he sat. "I''m not strong enough yet." He said as his eyes stayed permanently glued to his feet. "How am I supposed to defeat them?"''


    ''The man just stared at the cowering boy on the ground, his face riddled with disgust. "First you get off your ass," He barked as if he were a drill instructor. "And then you get stronger!" ''


    ''As he tried to get up, to escape this mans gaze, a hand with an abnormally strong grip yanked him on his feet. Staring at this man, he didn''t know what to make of him, his appearance was completely off from what he had seen so far. Before he could ask anything, the man roared at him, at first he couldn''t hear him which was odd. Then the words came to him in a boom. "WAKE UP WILLIAM!"''

 3 The Man in the Business Sui

    Will woke with a start. His clothing completely drenched in sweat. Jumping out of bed, he tried his best to lower his breathing. Going through some breathing exercises Jonathan taught him a long time ago, he timed each breath five seconds apart until his heart rate lowered back to normal. Looking out the window, Will saw the morning sun rising over the trees. It had to have been around nine o''clock in the morning by then.


    Having woken up in such a sweat, Will grabbed a new set of clothes before heading to the shower, he was long overdue for one since he just went to sleep last night instead of taking a quick rinse before bed. He couldn''t help how tired he was.


    Getting in the shower, his thoughts went to the odd black cloaked men he saw yesterday. It was one thing to see them outside and on television, but why was he now dreaming about them? Or the man in his dream that seemed to know him? This move was starting to get on Will''s nerves for more reasons than just moving.


    Finally clean, Will put on his clean white t shirt and blue jeans as well as his black leather jacket from his room before heading upstairs. Reaching the kitchen he saw Jonathan already at the table with his cup of coffee. "Hey bud, you sleep okay last night?" He said with a smile. "I thought I heard screaming, another nightmare?"


    Will shrugged. It was an odd dream, but nothing too odd to have his dad worrying about it. "Still no food in the house?" He asked hopefully. It had been so long since he had a home cooked meal, he''d almost forgotten what his favorite scrambled egg and cheese meal tasted.


    "Sorry Will," Jonathan said with an apologetic look on his face. "I only just got up, but I was planning on heading out in a minute to go shopping." Jonathan took his cup of coffee to the kitchen sink. "You could come with me if you want, it won''t take long." He said looking back at Will.


    "Actually I was planning on just going to McDonald''s for breakfast and taking the walk to familiarize myself with the town." Will said as he headed towards the front door. "Thanks for the offer though."


    Will opened the door, looking back to see his fathers disappointed face. Will knew he wanted to spend at least a little time with his son, but Will had to first get used to the idea of living somewhere other than home yet again.


    Shutting the door, Will headed down the stairs leading to the driveway and went to the street. In the morning time, Will could see the rows of trees on either side of him which their leaves were already turning orange due to the autumn weather setting in. As he walked, Will yet again familiarized himself with the street signs. Walking past the street which the fire happened, Will decided to take a quick detour from McDonald''s.


    Will stopped in front of the wreckage which was blocked by hazard tape. The house had been completely burned to a crisp. It was lucky no one lived in it. Ducking under the tape, Will decided to take a closer look. Going through what was supposed to be the door of the house, Will took a look inside the wreckage. Nothing was completely out of the ordinary, it seemed just like a normal fire. The closer he looked at the few standing walls, something was off.


    On the few walls left, there were what seemed to be slash marks through them. What was strange was not the slash marks, but the singed sides to them, as if a flaming object was slashed at the wall.


    Seeing enough, Will left the wreckage to get back on the main street. He was interested in the accident, but at the same time, his stomach was screaming another idea at him.


    As he walked, Will remembered the black cloaked swordsmen he had seen on the street and then on the television. Though he had never seen them wielding any type of flame thrower or anything, Will couldn''t shake the feeling that they were involved.


    Turning back on to the main street, Will continued his walk to get his breakfast. It wasn''t too far away from where he lived if he remembered correctly, just around eight blocks away from the house. As he walked, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched.


    Will sideways glanced past his shoulder to look behind him. Nothing too out of the ordinary, it was just him and one other traveler on the sidewalk. ''This is a city,'' he thought as he kept walking. ''There are bound to be other people walking.''


    Though Will accepted the fact that there was yet another person walking the same direction as he was, he failed to get a good look at the one following. The man in the business suit backed off just a little more to stay out of sight. It wasn''t time yet for young William to meet him. He had to ensure the boy was in an isolated area before confronting him. If he did anything before then, the boy could easily run. The man sighed, "there''s a time and place for everything." He grumbled to himself.


    It took less time than Will thought to get to the restaurant, only around ten minutes even with his detour.


    Walking through the door of the restaurant, Will went straight for the counter. "Hello, Welcome to McDonald''s what can I get for you?" Asked a girl close to the age of Will.


    "I''ll just take three sausage burritos with a medium drink please." He replied to the girl. He was about to pay for his meal when he realized he forgot his wallet at home. Sighing, Will was about to cancel the order when a stranger came to the counter.


    "Double what he''s getting and I''ll pay for it." he said as he handed the cashier his own card.


    "You didn''t have to do that sir, but thanks I''m starving." Will said with a smile as he turned to thank the one who helped him. The man was wearing a dark business suit with a black overcoat. He had his long hair in a ponytail and a trimmed up goatee. Will''s heart skipped a beat when he saw a pair of deep green eyes meeting his gaze. ''This can''t be real,'' He thought as he realized he was staring at the man he saw in his dream.


    "Hello William, would you bother to give me a moment of your time over breakfast?" The man said as he took the tray of food to the nearest table. "If you indulge me with a moment of your time, I can tell you about the cloaked figures you''ve been seeing around you."


    Will paused for a moment. Suddenly the so called hallucinations became much more real. "They''re real?" He asked shortly. The man just patted on the seat next to him. Seeing he didn''t have much of a choice, Will joined the man for breakfast. Taking one of the burritos, the man smiled while looking at Will.


    "You seem to be a bit older than I expected you to be." He said as he unwrapped the burrito. His eyes shown with many stories waiting to be told.


    "Do you know me?" Will was curious about this man he had only seen in his dreams. He intended to get some answers. "Or do you always comment on someone''s age when you just meet them?" The man just chuckled at Will''s response.


    "I believe what you truly want to know is of the black cloaks that have been following you since you got into town." He said as he took a bite of his breakfast. "We''ll get to the rest later." There was a gleam in his eyes that almost looked like pride.


    "I started seeing those cloaks yesterday when I got into town as you said." Will started. "Then I saw them again when I turned on the television to the news, there was a huge fire." Now that Will thought about it, he had also had a dream about them though he figured if he didn''t want to be thought of as insane he would probably have to keep that to himself.


    "That fire was unavoidable unfortunately." The man said with a sigh." They were following your car, I had to confront them in order for you to get away, luckily Jonathan noticed them when he did." Will froze. He remembered when he stopped at the wreckage, he saw the slash marks in the walls. ''So there was a fight there.'' he thought to himself. Will could only imagine the kind of fight that had to have taken place, he couldn''t even think of the weapons that could be used to start the fire and keep it going for as long as it did. It all seemed impossible.


    "Wait," Will said with a troubled look. "How do you know my father''s name?" growing suspicious of the man he was sharing a table with, Will narrowed his eyes, searching for the exits just in case he was in trouble.


    "Relax William," The man said with a soothing voice. "I served in the Army with Jonathan years ago." He stated plainly as he took another bite out of his food. Will was getting annoyed with the way he used his name, yet he had not introduced himself yet.


    "Do you have a name?" Will asked with a rather flippant tone. "Or should I just call you creepy business man?" The man laughed as he set down the wrapper for another burrito.


    "I do suppose it was rather rude of me to not introduce myself," He said. "Though you can''t blame me for not knowing when would be the best time. My name is Michael Devereux."


    Will experimented with the name in his mind, thinking whether or not he had ever heard the name. Nothing really came up, but whenever he saw Michael''s eyes, he thought he might know the man. ''I''ll give him the benefit of the doubt for now.'' he thought as he set down the wrapper for the last burrito. ''He did pay for my food after all, he can''t be that bad.''


    "Let me take a guess William," Michael started as he looked at the troubled man next to him. "You saw those creatures while watching the fire." Will met the mans gaze, he hadn''t told him that part yet. He had only just met the man, but it did seem Michael knew much more about the cloaks than him.


    "It seemed like they were trying to get to me through the television." Will said as a chill went through him. Michael nodded for him to continue. It seemed unavoidable to mention the dream, Will took a deep breath before continuing. "Then I had a dream about them last night, it seemed like even there they were trying to get to me." He looked at Michael, expecting him to be on the phone with the hospital declaring the young man to be insane, but he just sat there nodding as if he understood.


    "These creatures are not of this world William," Michael said as if it were the obvious answer. "They can sense you even through a television because you too are not of this world." Michael looked at Will with a serious expression.


    What met this tense stare was a laughing Will. "I''m sorry but you must have the wrong person Michael," Will said as he stopped laughing, yet held a smile of amusement. "I''m from Minnesota, the last time I checked people thought they were Canadians, not aliens." Will couldn''t help but chuckle a little more about the accusation.


    "Unfortunately this is no laughing matter William, your father had contacted me the moment you arrived at your new home." Michael said as he watched Will regain his composure. "I have been following you since your mother disappeared and have been protecting you since."


    "So you knew my mother too?" Will was starting to get annoyed with the man. "If that''s true, could you tell her she sucks for leaving us?" He said, feeling his temper rise. "Thanks for the meal Michael, but times up." Will got up from his chair to leave.


    "William wait," Michael called out as the door closed. "It seems this will be more difficult than I thought." he grumbled to himself as he brought the garbage to the trash.

 4 Revelations

    Will didn''t know what to think of Michael. He seemed as though he had all the answers, though some of them Will couldn''t accept. ''If he knew my mother, the least he could do is tell me where she went.'' He thought as he walked down the street.


    Just the last of the conversation Will had with Michael stuck with him and opened up old wounds. She just left one day with no inclination of doing so, leaving Will and his father to worry about her. Will couldn''t help but think of her actions as selfish.


    Lost in his thoughts, Will continued his walk, but didn''t know where he was going. He couldn''t go home the way he was feeling, Jonathan would see right through him. In the end, he turned back to the street in which the burned house was. Staying outside the caution tape this time, Will stared at the wreckage. ''The amount of power needed to cause this much damage is crazy.'' He thought as he saw the slash marks on the walls.


    Will was so wrapped up in his thoughts he didn''t even realize he wasn''t alone anymore. Five black cloaked figures had arrived just feet behind him. The hair on Will''s neck stood on end as he felt he was being watched. A chill set in quickly as he turned around.


    All five of the swordsmen had weapons in hand, an icy aura surrounded them as though winter itself came early. Slowly they walked towards Will, each step making the chill set in even stronger. Will could almost see his breath, which was coming rapidly as he watched the approach. He wanted to run, to escape. He made an attempt to flee yet his legs wouldn''t move. Will looked down in shock, his feet felt numb, as if asleep. The pin prickles stung the bottom of his feet.


    "I think it''s time you stand behind me William." A familiar voice rang out from behind him. Will couldn''t turn around but he could feel Michael''s presence. A sort of heat surrounded him, giving him strength to move once again. It felt as if Will had a fire surrounding him. Looking back at Michael, he saw the usual business man. His hands were in the pockets of his long coat and when Will looked at his eyes, he saw danger.


    Finally able to move, Will moved behind Michael. Feeling the pressure in which Michael was emitting, Will knew this man was no ordinary person.


    Michael took one hand out of his pocket. Will could see he was holding something but couldn''t get a good look at it. Suddenly to Will''s shock the business man''s hand was engulfed in flame. It didn''t seem to bother Michael as the flame grew larger in size, forming feet in front of him.


    "I assure you that you are not going crazy William," Michael said as the flame stopped growing and instead formed into a flaming blade. "This is the strength of someone from another world, now if you''ll kindly stay behind me and find cover, I''ll take care of our friends here." He said with a calm smile.


    Will stared at the mans sword that had been born from flame. It had a decent length to it, nothing noteworthy besides the orange jewel at the end of the pommel, besides the fact that it had just been made of flame of course. If Will wasn''t going crazy, he wondered if Michael may have put something in his drink.


    The five cloaked men stopped in front of Michael. From the look of their stance, Will had to guess they were used to taking the defensive when it came to their fights with him. Without warning, Michael launched himself into the group.


    For the next few minutes, Will was staring at a blur of fire and frost, both parties were far too fast to see. The ground shook from the amount of power condensed in a single point. Will watched as the fire slowly overcame the frost before both parties were visible again.


    Will stared at the drenched in sweat Michael who turned towards him. "I think it''s time to leave before our friends here get their footing back." He said as he walked over to Will. The only thing he could do was nod. They both turned away from the cloaks and ran as if the underworld was on their tail.


    They ran for a good ten minutes before stopping at a park to catch their breath. Will hadn''t ran so fast since his games back in Minnesota. He had to even out his breath and get the sweat out of his eyes as he stared at Michael. Aside from the sweat from his fight, he was perfectly fine as if the run didn''t even effect him. Will had to wonder exactly what kind of training the business man could have had, not even the army could have given him that much stamina.


    Will walked over to a bench at the park and sat down for a minute. "What you said about them has to be true, as well as you." He said between gasps of air. "I''ve never seen anything like that fight aside from movies." Michael just nodded to Will, he didn''t know yet what the younger man''s next move was going to be. "But you are wrong about me, you have to know that." He said, almost pleading with the older man.


    "William Carter," Michael said with a smile on his face. "Your dad is Jonathan Carter and your mother is Isabelle. You are almost eighteen years old now." He continued after gauging Will''s reaction.


    ''That can''t be.'' he thought as he searched his mind just one more time for this man. How could he know so much about him and not know who he was? He couldn''t place the face, but he felt like he knew him from somewhere. "Who exactly are you Michael?" he said in a weak voice, not really trusting his strength.


    "I''m your protector William, I thought I made that clear during my battle with the wraiths just a few moments ago." Michael raised an eyebrow as if everything was already obvious. "I''ve been protecting you for quite some time now, I''m really sorry I had to keep my distance, but it''s been nice seeing you grow." Will couldn''t trust what he was hearing. He had never seen this man before, he had never even heard of him. ''He has to be wrong about me.'' he thought as he stared at his feet.


    "There was another part of that dream that I didn''t tell you about," Will said slowly. Michael raised an eyebrow once again, clearly intrigued. "You were in it as well, I was telling you I wasn''t strong enough yet." Will continued, the more he said the faster it came out.


    "And then I told you to get off your ass and train, then I told you to wake up." Michael finished the dream only to find will staring open mouthed at him. "You don''t think I''m just protecting you in your waking hours do you?" he said with a sad smile. "They want you so badly, they would even cross into the dream realm to get to you."


    "The truth is William," Michael sighed as he relaxed on the bench with Will. "You do need to get stronger, there''s something only you can do and a lot of people wanting you to do it." Folding his hands in his lap, Will saw he wasn''t done speaking yet. "I have to get you ready, to train you, and we can''t do that in this world. Don''t worry, Jonathan already knows what you have to do." He finished and waited for Will to respond.


    "You want me to leave everything I know and come with you, someone I have never met before, with only your word that my father knows." Will said, clearly hoping his so called uncle knew exactly how crazy it sounded.


    "You saw that fight William." he said as he reached in his pocket and summoned his sword. "You see my weapon." He quickly retracted it and put it back in his pocket. "And you understand that there are other worlds." Michael was obviously confused. "What else is there that you need to see in order to understand the situation you''re in?"


    Will had to admit a lot of what Michael said was true. The fight had been crazy to watch let alone be near. His weapon truly wasn''t anything in which Will had ever seen before in his life. But the one thing that wouldn''t make sense to him was the fact that he was from another planet. Why couldn''t he defy gravity or shoot lasers from his eyes, and when Bianca pinched him it always hurt. Nothing about him was out of the ordinary to even assume he wasn''t from Earth. Will quickly shook the thought out of his mind.


    "You make a very compelling argument Michael, but I can''t believe you." Will said with finality. "I only remember my life here, and even with the thought being completely awesome, I can''t be from an other world. I''ve only experienced this life." Will nodded to himself as to forcibly believe what he was saying.


    "One second William," Michael said as he took a phone from his pocket. Dialing a number, Michael put the phone to his ear. "He doesn''t believe me." were his only words before hanging up the phone and replacing it in his pocket.


    Moments later, Jonathan was walking across the field to the park. Will just stared, not believing his eyes. ''Why would he be here?'' He thought as Michael got up from the bench and put a hand on Jonathan''s shoulder. "It''s good to see you again Jonathan." was all Michael said as he went a ways away to allow the two to talk.


    Sitting down on the bench, Jonathan stared straight forward with the exact expression he had on his face the moment his wife left. "Everything he has told you is true William." Jonathan said, stumbling with the last word. Will was shocked for two reasons. His dad had never once called him by his whole name, not even when Will got in trouble. The second reason was his dad just confirmed everything Michael said, which meant he knew everything from the beginning.


    Will got up from the bench staring his dad in the eye the whole time. "You knew this entire time and you didn''t tell me?" Will asked, his temper rising with every word that left his mouth. "Couldn''t you have possibly told me earlier? Didn''t you even think I had a right to know?" He was over his breaking point, he could feel heat rising throughout his body.


    "If I told you any of this before, would you have believed me William?" Jonathan asked as he continued staring straight forward, not daring to look at Will. "If you knew anything and actually believed it, would Michael have been able to protect you?"


    "Whatever." Will sneered at Jonathan. "What''s done is done and apparently you couldn''t do better in letting your own son know what he was." Will walked over to Michael, he couldn''t hide his anger. "Fine, Michael you win, when do we leave?"


    Michael stared at will for a minute, a look of disgust clearly evident on his face. "After everything that man over there has done for you, this is how you are going to leave him?" He said in a dangerous tone. "Wars were nothing compared to keeping you safe and you are just going to leave and not look back? You aren''t worthy of the name Carter." Will looked at his protector in shock, the man had been nothing but respectful up until now. When he looked back at Jonathan, the man looked utterly defeated as he walked back to his car.


    All the years that Jonathan had been there for him raced to Will''s mind. Jonathan had tried his best to be both mother and father for him when Isabelle left, Will could only imagine how his father felt. He couldn''t leave things the way they were if there was even a chance he wasn''t going to see him again. Will raced to the car before Jonathan could get in it. "I know what you did and what you had to give up dad," Will said, not trusting his voice. "I just want you to know I''m glad for all of it."


    Jonathan''s eyes suddenly teared up, he couldn''t speak right away. Instead he took something from around his neck and put it around Will''s. Then he took a necklace with a cross pendant and also put it around his son''s neck. "Never take these off Will," he said slowly, his voice was scratchy as he talked. "These will protect you no matter where you go." Will looked at his dad, tears flowing freely in his eyes. "Take care of yourself Will, and listen to Michael."


    With those last few words, Jonathan got in his car and drove off. Will watched the car go until it turned the corner. When it was completely out of sight, Will looked down to see his father''s dog tags and the cross hanging from his neck.


    On the ground was a black leather bag, much like the same material his jacket was made from. Picking it up, Will realized Jonathan had left it there for him. It didn''t surprise him seeing as though since he was a kid, he had always had a survival bag prepared by his dad as a just in case bag. It usually contained some sort of food, a change of clothes, and a toothbrush. Will held the bag, thinking of all he had said to Jonathan and hoping that it could all be forgotten.


    Putting the bag on his back, Will turned to Michael. "So what''s next?" He said with a determined look.


    "Now we go back to your house and from there, to your first training ground." Michael said as he started walking. Will followed behind a few feet. So much had changed within a day, it was hard for him to think straight.


    Will and Michael arrived at the house in a matter of minutes. As he looked in the garage, as expected his father''s car wasn''t there. ''It would have been nice to say goodbye before leaving,'' he thought to himself as he followed Michael downstairs. He didn''t know where his protector was planning to go seeing as though he''d already scouted out the entire house, and nothing looked like a portal to another world to him.


    "We''re here," Michael said as he stopped in the middle of the hallway. Will looked in confusion as he saw the man put his hand on the wall in front of him, and orange flame erupted from it and a black obsidian looking door appeared in front of him. "No matter what you do, when you enter this door, do not look around. Just stare straight forward until you get there." Will nodded, still processing the fact that a door just appeared out of no where, he stepped forward.


    As Michael opened the door, Will went through. ''Best not to think about what can''t be explained at this point.'' He thought with a shrug as he took a plunge into the darkness.

 5 A New World

    Darkness. All that surrounded Will was a blackness that wouldn''t lift for what seemed like an eternity. He had no difference in sight whether he shut his eyes or opened them, but the whole time he did what Michael had said and kept his head forward staring into the abyss. There was no sense of time, and even when Will tried to move a finger, it seemed as though he was paralyzed. He couldn''t move a single finger let alone his head to take a better look around.


    For what seemed like hours, there was nothing. But then, Will felt a drop of water land on his head. He didn''t know what to think at the time seeing as though any new sensation within this abyss was a clue that he had almost made it. One drop led to two, and suddenly Will was enveloped by a storm. Noticing flashes in the darkness, Will noticed his eyes were closed. Being in the darkness for so long, he stopped thinking about seeing into it and shut his eyes.


    When he finally opened his eyes and took a look around, he was astonished at the sight. He was in the middle of what looked like a desert. Nothing around for miles, besides a mountain. The same mountain he had seen in his dream. Realizing this, Will quickly turned around. Nothing was behind him.


    With a sigh of relief, Will realized he was worried about the black figures following him. Seeing that he was alone, he was both relieved and worried. If he was alone, how was he supposed to meet up with Michael?


    The mountain in his dream symbolized hope, as he was racing to get there before the cloaked men caught up to him. So Will decided that this was his landmark. The place in which held his salvation. He didn''t know exactly why he thought this, but every time he looked upon it, it felt like a calming sensation enveloped him. It felt like the mountain was pulling him to it. Will looked around to see absolutely nothing else in the distance.


    Will walked for a few hours, just to judge the distance between him and his landmark. No matter how far he walked, the mountain seemed to stay the same distance. Seeing as though it was a straight shot there, with no shelter and will was beginning to get hungry, he stopped.


    Taking the bag off of his back, Will looked inside. Just as he did, his eyes grew big. Inside was completely black, as black as the abyss from which he came. Carefully, Will put his hand in the bag, expecting to feel something in which might be useful. He furrowed his brow, the bag was completely empty. He couldn''t even touch the bottom of it for some reason. Will looked around the area, hoping to find a cave or at least some wood he may be able to use for a fire. With no such luck, he stood in the rain staring at the bag. ''If this keeps up, I''ll die of hypothermia before I ever meet up with Michael,'' Will thought as he stared at the blackness from within the bag.


    Jonathan had left the bag near his car as he left for the final time. Will could only hope that it had everything he needed. His father had always been one to pack everything in case of any situation. The bag was completely empty. Just standing in the rain without any kind of protection was completely demoralizing, he felt completely idiotic having his hand in the bag while being soaked by the storm. ''You couldn''t even pack me a rain coat?'' Will thought with a slight annoyance, though in the span it took for him to think, a light fabric brushed his hand. Pulling it out, Will was astonished to see his father''s weathered poncho from his army days.


    Seeing the waterproof garment brought a smile to Will''s eyes. This was proof that his dad really was looking out for him. He sent a silent thank you to his father, knowing of course he couldn''t hear him, he turned his attention back to the bag. Placing his hand in the bag once more, Will searched around the inside. From what he could tell the bag was completely empty, but if that were true where did the poncho come from?


    All he could think was maybe the bag was enchanted in some way. Will was embarrassed by the thought, but looking back on the fight Michael had with the wraiths, he couldn''t leave any options out. When he wanted something to use for cover, the poncho appeared. ''Maybe it''s enchanted to respond to my thoughts?'' Will guessed while staring at the black leather bag.


    Will decided to do some tests on the bag. ''Canteen,'' he thought and suddenly there was a plastic container in his hand when he pulled it out. "So the bag responds to a person''s thoughts?" Will said aloud partially because he was alone and even the sound of his own voice comforted him, though it was nice to confirm his thoughts. He summoned up a list of items in which he needed. Wet weather gear which consisted of a rain coat and a pair of rain trousers, a two set sleeping bag which consisted of one warm cottony one and one waterproof liner. He also summoned up a sleeping pad. Taking a look at the canteen, it wasn''t filled with water.


    Will summoned up more canteens until he reached a total of ten, but when he tried for an eleventh, nothing happened. "So there is a limit to what I can get." Will said as he unscrewed all the lids. Using the poncho, will made a funnel and allowed the rain to funnel into each canteen. The process took quite a bit of time. After what seemed like hours, Will had ten full canteens.


    Thinking of the stories Jonathan used to tell him about his army days and the gear he used while deployed, Will guessed that it would only give him what he needed. Ten canteens would be more than enough to keep him hydrated for at least a few days.


    Getting drenched by the rain, Will decided to put his wet weather gear on. He was about to take off his leather jacket when a hint of sentimentality hit him. ''I may as well keep something on to remind me where I came from,'' he thought as he reconsidered taking it off. Instead he put the waterproof jacket over his own and zipped it up. ''It''ll be a little warm later,'' Will thought, ''but right now I''m drenched and I don''t have any other way to keep warm.''


    Will thought about how warm it had been before he left, the sun high in the sky. He thought of a camp fire, of a sauna, a hot tub, any kind of warming thought he had. He was in desperate need of one of those things. All he could think of was heat. If he could only feel the warmth of a fire around him, maybe he could make it through the night.


    He thought so intently on the warmth, he almost felt it. The heat rolling off of his skin, starting from his chest and working it''s way around his entire body. It was like a living fire was spreading around his body. Will instantly opened his eyes in surprise. He wasn''t almost feeling this warmth, he was! Somehow his intense thoughts towards getting warm had unlocked something within him.


    The warmth that had been summoned out of nowhere slowly dried his clothes within minutes. Will was dumbfounded by this strange phenomena as the heat didn''t even dissipate, instead it tuned into a dull wave within his body almost like a space heater would do only ten times stronger. Will tested the new sensation by taking off his poncho. Instead of getting drenched, he could see where the rain evaporated just an inch before it touched his skin, his jacket stayed warm and his white t shirt didn''t get a drop of rain on it. Will looked down in wonder when he was witnessing something that could only be magic.


    ''No real time to dwell on what I can''t explain,'' Will thought and then began to pack up the items in which he summoned. As he put all the items back excluding a canteen he hooked to his belt loop. He didn''t need the wet weather gear any longer due to the new heat aura he had somehow unlocked. Will decided to test one more thing, he put his hand back in the bag and summoned a canteen. Noticing the weight of the container, he could tell it was still full of water. Putting it back in a pouch, Will closed the bag and slung it on his back once more.


    Not really having to worry about rain getting in his eyes anymore, Will prepared himself once more for the journey. He knew it would take a while to get to the mountains, but just staying in one place wasn''t an option. If he didn''t move forward, he wouldn''t get out of the wasteland. There was no television reporter to tell him when the rain would stop or when it would start up again so he had to guess he only had enough water to last him until he reached the mountain.


    With the heat roiling within his jacket, Will put another foot down in the new world and continued to the mountain. This time was a little different as he trekked through the desert. This time he knew he wasn''t alone, as his father had thought enough to entrust this bag to him, a bag that indeed did have all the provisions he needed. He had been trained by Jonathan in the way of survival since a very young age.


    Will could only cringe when he thought of everything Jonathan put him through. The physical and mental training he had endured for the two years they were alone. He could remember the camping trips in which he would have to fend for himself, the nights with no tent and just a waterproof sleeping bag, or the mountain climbing. He had been put through his own personal boot camp. Will groaned, if anything his father had prepared him for exactly the moment he was party to. It was as if Jonathan knew that one day he would be taking this journey.


    If there was one thing the desert was good for, it was allowing Will to reflect on his life as he continued to the mountain. Foot after foot, looking around and seeing nothing but sand aside from his obvious landmark.


    Thinking back, Will knew that he had started his training within a week after his mother left. Jonathan had to know at least a little about what he was to go through. He had often thought that maybe it was just a way for his father to cope with Isabelle being gone.


    With a look of determination, Will continued on his journey. He had no idea what lay ahead, but to him, it would be better to take it head on rather than to stay and wait. With each step, he became closer to the mountain. Just like in the dream, he had to reach the landmark. Michael wasn''t around this time to give him a pep talk or to train him, he had to get through this himself. If he couldn''t survive, how could he possibly survive his stay in this new world? Will steeled himself for the future, he had to get past this one obstacle if he wanted to be worthy of his fathers training. If he couldn''t get through this, then what exactly had he endured for the past two years?


    Walking the path only he could see in front of him, Will continued straight forward towards the mountains. He didn''t know what was on the other side, but if he''d have to guess, it would have to be better than the desolate wasteland he had arrived in.

 6 Survival

    As the days wore on, Will''s determined pace had become somewhat lacking. His usual upbeat stride had become sluggish. As he looked forward, it seemed as if the mountain was moving back as far as he was walking towards it. As if there was no distance covered towards it. "Maybe it''s just an illusion," Will thought out loud as he continued his path. "If it wasn''t, I''d probably be there by now." But Will also thought of the mirages some people get when traveling the desert. If the heat was bad enough, things further out could seem closer. A feeling of agitation crept into Will, he should have been to the mountains at least by then.


    The first day that Will had gotten to the new world, the rain storm that had been such a curse to him became a blessing in disguise. That day was the only one in which the rain came. It had been three days so far and Will had been using his water sparingly. One canteen a day was what he had limited himself to. Luckily for him, the water in the bag didn''t heat up or evaporate. Will had learned the hard way that carrying a canteen on his belt loop wasn''t smart seeing as though he would only get half the bottle due to the heat, if the container didn''t melt with time of exposure. Will had also noticed that even if it was torturously hot, his aura didn''t overheat him even as he walked in such excruciating heat.


    The first day was also the day he decided his travel plans. When the rain stopped, the unbearable heat crept in during the day time, to the point where will summoned a shovel from the bag with a pack of sand bags as well. When the night seemed to have been giving way to the new day, Will took advantage of the few hours of darkness left and dug a foxhole. Something Jonathan had taught him at the age of thirteen as a punishment. He dug out the hole, and with the excess sand, he filled up the bags and formed walls. He put the poncho up as a roof with four sandbags holding it down. Will had to ensure there were no cracks in the walls, or all of the cool air would turn hot fast.


    Will would sleep during the day in his makeshift traveling home, the sun still bothered him a little with the limited shade, but he really had no room to complain. He would take a dreamless sleep in the sun rather than a cool night of sleep to wake up to the desert heat. When the sun set, he would pack up the sand bags and other supplies he''d used and keep walking. For food, it seemed like he had an unlimited supply of jerky, though the taste he''d found somewhat lacking, it was enough to survive on. Now the McDonald''s he''d survived on for the week of travel to Colorado seemed like a feast in his mind. Even more so would he think of his mother''s cooking, though the McDonald''s would probably be more realistic.


    Now at the third day and at the end of his wits, Will casted a hateful glare at the ever present yet not even close mountain in front of him. He was tired of being thirsty, of being hot, tired of being alone. He had long past gotten tired of talking to himself, and it felt like he was building a schizophrenic personality, he would ask himself questions and expect answers. Somewhat worried about his behavior, he was more content walking in silence after having an argument of who would get the first cheeseburger him, or himself. He was tired of the solitude so much so that he threw the leather bag and dropped to the ground, laying under unfamiliar stars. Staring up, he relaxed slightly and decided to take out his phone.


    Of course he already knew there was no cellphone service on a different plain, but it had been days since he had used it, and the seventy five percent battery life was still at around seventy due to his predetermined idea to conserve battery life by turning it off. Luckily for him, the bag seemed to have a cool surface at the bottom, Will knew that heat exposure was bad for any electronic device. Looking at the phone now, Will didn''t even notice that Bianca sent him a message before he had left for the desolate wasteland he was now stomping through.


    Turning the phone on just for a minute on the dim screen option to save power, Will opened the message. It was a picture of her in a light blue dress, standing in a field of sunflowers, the dark screen gave her no justice. The sight of her and the season warmed his heart. Bianca was more of a tom boy, she never wore such things as dresses when tank tops and a blue pair of jeans did just the same. She had only worn the dress because Will had asked her to, it seemed like a reasonable request seeing as though he couldn''t see her in person. He would always ask her to wear a dress, but Bianca would insist that he''d love her regardless of what she wore. What annoyed him the most was the fact she was right. He wanted to keep the phone on longer, to see her smiling face standing under a blue sky with nothing but life at her feet, but knowing that he had to save the power he had in the phone for an extended time, he turned it off. ''I don''t think this desert has any outlets,'' Will smirked at the thought.


    Deciding to take a break, Will took out a bag of jerky and a canteen of water. He had been walking for hours so far and it didn''t seem like he was going to get there anytime soon anyway. As he laid under the stars, he opened the bag of jerky and took out a strip. After staring at it for a moment, disgust clearly lining his features, he took a bite of the strip, his thoughts drifted to home. Was his dad alright? When was Michael going to show up? He thought about his new home and what possibilities he had left for the sake of finding his mother. ''She could have just come here to disappear,'' he thought as he took a swig of water, careful not to miss a drop. A distant chance only riding upon Michael showing up to finally get him out of the desert. Will couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a reason why he was there in the first place.


    The bag of jerky now empty, Will took another swig of the water and put it back in the bag. Getting up, Will stretched his sore muscles. It felt as if he had just run five marathons consecutively. As his stomach was now somewhat content with what it had been given besides all of the sodium in which his body was building up. It had given him an acidy feeling in his stomach that he had to wash down with water.Will continued his long walk to civilization with a hope of food that didn''t come from a bag.


    As he had been walking for three days now, Will had noticed he had lost weight and built just a small amount more of muscle. It wasn''t too hard to imagine since he had walked ten hours a day and slept in the sun, sweating mostly while sleeping, as well as his jerky diet. His appearance didn''t much matter to him though, the only thing that truly mattered was what foot went in front of the other as he continued his march.


    The desert itself had no occupants, which slightly amused Will. Within days of walking, he didn''t even have buzzards circling his head waiting for him to drop from fatigue. Not even a snake to be wary of. "What kind of desert has absolutely no wildlife?" He thought aloud as he trekked on. It wasn''t just the wildlife that was missing either, there was no vegetation at all, not even a cactus off in the distance in any route he had seen. It was as if things just went to the desert to die. The journey in which he had no companionship felt alien to Will. In any place he had ever gone to, his constant companion was Jonathan. Unfortunately fate had told him it wasn''t going to be the case this time around.


    The sky started lighting up once more for the fourth time since he had come to the desert, and Will was not interested in getting burnt anymore than he had been. Setting up camp had become something easy to him over the few days he had been needed to do it. Digging the trench had become basic muscle memory as Will took out the shovel and got to work. What normally took him hours to do before only took less than one now. Will set up the poncho to his makeshift home with a slight drop of the canvas, underneath the drop was an empty canteen in order to capture the moisture from the rising sun before it turned hot. Will usually refilled an eight of a canteen just by moisture alone each day, which increased his chances of surviving longer.


    Finished with camp early, Will decided to do a few work out routines since he had been slacking ever since leaving. He set out his sleep mat outside and started with some push ups, sit ups, and crunches, at least five sets of twenty each. Will knew he couldn''t overexert himself because of the heat that was coming. He worked himself hard enough for a deep sheen of sweat to emit from his skin. The one thing he could be happy about in his arrangement was the amount of exercise he was getting in such a short time. With the walking he had done, he had carved off any extra fat he had, now looking at himself he have a flat stomach and his abs were starting to show.


    Satisfied with just an hours worth of working out, he crawled into his small home and got ready to sleep. This is what Will''s life had consisted of for almost four days after leaving home. Not having enough time to miss his life, Will just did what he could to make it in this land, slowly getting stronger, slowly becoming used to this new routine. The more he did, the less he thought of home, and the distraction was much better than just walking with home on his back. As Will shut his eyes, his body was completely shot as he hit his sleeping bag. He had long since decided to not sleep in the bag due to the heat which was ever present in his dreamless sleep. As he unwound, his thoughts of home swam under his eye lids, the last thing he thought of was Bianca. He wondered how she was, what she was doing, if she was thinking about him as well. His mind went to the picture of her in her blue dress, he pictured himself holding her in the photo and that was the last thing that went through his mind before he drifted off into the darkness.


    As Will drifted off into a deep sleep for the day, Michael watched from just a short distance away. Having seen him set up camp without even a hint of displeasure, and working out after the work he put into his camp, as well as gathering whatever resources he could to help him later, Michael couldn''t help but smile. "I think it''s time to bring you out of this nightmare." A darkness to match Will''s dreamless slumber set around the young man, unknowingly swallowing him and all of his possessions.

 7 Welcome to Crystallia

    His eyes still closed, slowly coming out of his deep sleep, Will turned to his side. His hand lightly brushing the soft grass as he decided if he should wake up or grab a few more hours. The sun was out as he could see the red tint through his eye lids, but he could also see the shadows of the branches swaying above him, offering him a nice shade. He didn''t feel anxious at all to wake in such nice weather.


    ''Grass?'' Will thought as his mind slowly registered the abnormality softly brushing his hand. He finally opened his eyes, which went wide with shock as he noticed where he was. Somehow everything around him shifted from a desolate wasteland to a paradise.


    Looking around, the only thing he saw was lush green grass and twenty foot trees as far as he could see. He still had his sleeping mat set up, but everything else was no where in sight, though his black bag was sealed leaning against the tree next to where he was sleeping. Will swore he could hear running water in the distance as well, suddenly his attitude changed from hopeless acceptance to praying to whatever brought him there.


    Taking in the change in scenery, Will questioned if that never ending desert was just a dream, the mountainside always looming at a distance. But as he got up, stretching his sore muscles, he realized everything truly did happen. He was still sore from all the walking as well as the working out he did. ''If that wasn''t a dream, how did I get here?'' Will thought to himself. Maybe he had gotten to the mountain after all and just didn''t remember? Any explanation he thought up just didn''t fit.


    Packing up his sleeping mat and his extra canteen, Will could have sworn he heard running water. With all of the grime he had from the desert, he was eager to follow the sound and hope for the best. He had to fill up his supply of water as well, having four canteens empty didn''t seem like too big of a deal, but he didn''t know when he would find the next water source. Will didn''t feel the need to push his luck.


    Following the sound of water, Will walked for around five minutes before a lake appeared. Not even worried about his clothes, Will threw himself into the lake with a howl of pleasure. He now understood the excitement anyone would have finding an oasis in a desert. Floating on his back, he looked through the trees to the sun, silently thanking whatever helped him out of that place.


    When Will was finally satisfied with his washing, he took out the canteens and went to the other side of the lake. He knew he would have to boil the water to purify it later. Even if he got less than half the water he had, it wouldn''t make any difference. It was still more water than he had the day prior.


    As Will filled up the canteens, he thought he heard someone talking. His head shot up instantly, it sounded like a females voice and it sounded distressed. Putting his canteens away, Will raced to the sound he had heard.


    Running for just moments, Will came to a clearing in the trees that looked like a small path, just big enough for three people to travel side by side. Being just a few trees away from the clearing, Will concealed himself behind one as he looked towards the sounds of conversation. With his time in the silent desert, Will''s hearing had improved drastically. Even with the distance between them, he was still able to pick up words.


    Will strained his eyes to make out a small woman, around the same age as him if he had to guess. She carried with her a pack almost the same size as herself, clearly packed with vegetation as he saw the greens coming out from the top. She wore simple traveling clothes. A tan pair of worn out trousers and the same color blouse. Her hair was black and had a slight tan. If Will had to guess, she seemed of asian decent. Her eyes a dark color, widened in what seemed to be fear.


    The source of that fear was quite obvious, as there were two men in some sort of leather armor. One was holding a sword as the other stood to her side at a distance, as if expecting resistance. His hand resting on his own weapon waiting for even a hint of his partner having any trouble.


    "Please, I''m not ready yet" she pleaded with her would be assailant. "It isn''t even harvest time yet, how am I even supposed to eat?" Her eyes never leaving the sword drawn just a foot away from her. The woman tried to back away, only to run into the other swordsman. "Just let me have another month and it will be ready I promise!" She screamed at the man in front of her.


    The man with the sword didn''t seem to care, looking the woman up and down, the man turned to his partner. The sword stayed at the ready as a playful smile having never left his face. "What do you think boss?" he asked with a playful tone. "Should we give her another month?"


    The ''boss'' to her right took on his own smile. "We could do that, but it will cost her." He said while looking her up and down. "Tell you what miss, we can take you back to your place and work out a deal, I promise it''s a once in a lifetime opportunity." he said with what looked like a lustful gleam in his eye.


    The girl looked from one guard to the other, anxiety building the more they talked. It started to seem like a battle she wouldn''t be able to win, submission and resignation ever growing in her features. How could she get out of the situation without getting hurt? Even more so if she won the fight, how long before another team showed up looking for their missing men? Slowly, she nodded her head as she accepted her fate. Anything to be able to eat another day.


    Having seen enough of the conflict in front of him, Will''s demeanor took a dark change. How could those who supposedly upheld the law be thinking of such horrible things? His anger building with each passing moment. If they were really thinking of the harvest, they would take something else as collateral.


    Having resigned to her fate, the girl stared at nothing. She had only the pack on her back and a hollowed expression on her face. "Could I at least keep the food that I have now? This is all I''ll have for the next week." She asked with a glint of hope in her eyes.


    The guard looked at his boss. "I don''t think that would be possible, our provisions are low, and we need dinner with our new entertainment!" he laughed while putting his sword away. "But I''ll tell you what, why don''t you come back with us to the capital? We''ll make sure you are good and fed for the rest of your life." He said with a wink. The girl just winced in fear as one of the men came up behind her.


    The guard walked forward and took the already frightened woman''s arm and began to drag her the opposite way of where she was going. "I thought we were going back to my home? Where are you taking me?" she asked with a small fearful sob escaping her throat.


    The boss looked back at her, his eyes slowly undressing her in his mind. "Change of plans, we''re just going to take you with us for the cost of your crops." He said with a menacing laugh. The girl could do nothing, so she went completely still, allowing the guard to drag her by her waist.


    At his last string of tolerance, Will jumped out of the trees onto the path and ran toward the guard as fast as he could. Before they could react, he swiftly grabbed the girl out of the unsuspecting guards grasp. Not expecting any resistance, it was easy for will to take her. The surprised guards turned to see an oddly dressed man holding their new toy.


    The guards boss looking incredulously at the young man, he drew his sword. "You dare attack The Crimson King''s representatives?" Rage replacing his shocked expression as he charged the strangely dressed man.


    As if in a trance fueled by his rage, Will felt the comforting warm aura that helped him in the desert change. Instead of the comforting campfire like presence, his rage had fueled it into what was more like a forest fire begging to be released. His insides thirsted for the blood of the men who dare attack and take advantage of an innocent woman. There was a pull from deep inside him, as if a door was inside begging to be opened. Deep within the trance, Will opened the door within his mind.


    A pressure was released from Will as red flames spiraled upward, his bloodlust only served to fuel the fire. The guard stopped his charge, his face paled. Looking into the spiraling ruby red inferno, he saw a set of dark eyes void of mercy. His gaze shifted between the two who had seemed to have just wet themselves.


    "Why is a Royal Flame attacking the Crimson Knights?" The guard asked when stopping his advance.


    Within the storm of rage, Will raised his hand out to the subordinate guard. The flame in a thin stream flew past his head. The prior assailant looked past at a tree in which the flame hit, a flaming hole set in the center. Within moments, the tree caught flame, burning to a crisp in a manner of seconds.


    "Leave." The only word that escaped the inferno. His hatred for the men consuming any other part of him. His rage begged him to kill, to allow none to survive. It was a struggle just to contain such thoughts.


    The guards picked up their wits and fled the way they were previously dragging the girl as fast as their legs would allow. Will watched them disappear down the path, if they looked back, they would see a pillar of ruby red flame parting the clouds.


    Will tried as hard as he could to cut off the power, but he still knew nothing about it. All he wanted to do is chase those men down and sear the flesh from their bones. His rage had taken over completely, he felt his legs start moving towards the men ever so slowly. He felt like he should give them at least a head start.


    "Please stop!" A voice cried out from beyond the inferno. Will didn''t know the voice, nor did he care. All that mattered was the guards who were about to die. "You''ve done enough, please just stop!" She cried out again, hoping to wake Will from his trance. "I can''t thank you enough for saving me, but if you could just calm down a little, you can allow your flames to dissipate." She said calmly into the fire.


    Will calmed down enough to see through the flames, to the woman who had been in trouble before. Seeing that she was safe, he was able to allow his flames to go out completely.


    Having calmed slightly, Will felt intense fatigue set in. His face paled as his legs fell from under him. It felt as though every ounce of strength was taken in order to fuel the fire. As he lay on the ground facing the sky, he smiled. ''I''m glad I was able to help,'' he thought as the darkness started to sink in. The woman raced to his side with a concerned expression, which was the last thing he saw before the world went black.

 8 Maya

    For the second time that day, Will opened his eyes. Instead of a forest floor in which he was expecting, he was in a hard wooden bed with what felt like a worn out mattress. Whatever it was, it was the softest thing he had slept on in days. He wanted to pull the covers over his eyes and fall back asleep before he realized that once again he was in unfamiliar territory.


    Will sat up slowly, noticing that everything was still on him including his jacket, dog tags, and cross. His joints yet again aching from over exertion, he took in his surroundings. He was in a small stone walled room. The only furniture was the bed, a small wooden table and a chair. On the table a half a loaf of bread was placed with a cup of water, next to the bed rested his bag. Will silently thanked whoever brought him to the medieval hotel room with all of his belongings. He couldn''t imagine the trip without his bag.


    Looking at the bread, Will remembered the woman who had been in trouble on the path, instantly he jumped out of bed and went to the door. Flinging it open, he was instantly greeted by a surprised face.


    The woman had been stoking a small cooking fire, making what looked to be stew. "I didn''t expect you to be awake for some time now," she said with a smile. She was clearly happy to be back at home rather than being brought to who knows where by those guards.


    "I mean no offense ma''am," Will said as he looked around the small cottage, clearly not remembering the one of whom he saved, "but where am I?" the last thing he remembered was saving someone and passing out.


    "You collapsed after saving me from those evil men," the woman said as she looked at Will with a smile. "I brought you back to my home so you could rest, it was the least I could do after what you did."


    "What I did?" Will had a confused expression on his face, clearly not knowing what he did to deserve such hospitality. "I''m sorry, the last thing I remember was feeling angry at the way those men were treating a traveling woman." He said trying to recall the events. Will''s eyes wandered around the small cottage, landing directly on the woman. His eyes widened when he remembered her.


    "My name is Maya," she said in a small voice, "thank you so much for saving me." Her face gradually taking a pink complexion.


    "You can rest some more if you''d like," she said with shining eyes. "I do not have much for food, but you are welcomed to my table for as long as you wish."


    Will remembered what Maya said about the bag of provisions. He went back to his room for his bag. If there was anything he could do, he would help to ensure she had everything she needed as payment for her hospitality.


    Will placed the bag on the bed and summoned up the food he had. By the time he had finished, he brought out fifty packs of jerky and fifty packs of top ramen. The more trips he took with food in his hands, the more surprised Maya looked.


    When Will finally finished with the food, he brought out a campfire cooking grill, a pot, four bowls and four forks. "I''m William Carter, he said to Maya, somewhat embarrassed that he didn''t introduce himself earlier. She could only giggle at his attempt to correct himself


    Will looked at Maya. "I''m glad they didn''t hurt you," said honestly. If he was as powerless as he was in Colorado, he wouldn''t have been able to do anything. Will thanked whatever allowed him to help.


    "I could have been in a lot of trouble if you didn''t show up," she said with a concerned look. "I''m very grateful for your assistance." She said as she looked at Will. "You aren''t from around here are you?" She asked as she looked at the clothes he was wearing. "I''ve never seen garments even close to what you have."


    Will looked at what she had on compared to him. "I suppose you could say that," he said, scratching his head while looking at his clothes. "I don''t think you would understand to be honest."


    "What realm are you from then?" She said plainly. Will could only stare at her, trying to find words to reply.


    "Ummm, Earth?" he said somewhat confused. He didn''t necessarily know what she knew of realms. He had only gotten a brief explanation from Michael before he had to leave. He didn''t know what else he was supposed to say. What if just saying that, she would bring him to the guards and tell them he was an alien?


    Maya giggled yet again. "So you are from a realm with no magic whatsoever huh?" She seemed to have a hard time to believe that. "If that were true, how would you be able to control the Royal Flame?" She looked at him as if he were a science experiment.


    "I don''t even know what a royal flame is," Will said slightly annoyed. "I''m sorry I''m not giving you the answers you wish for, but this is all I know. You were in trouble and I helped." Will''s agitation was starting to grow a little.


    "I''m sorry William, but it''s just hard to believe you are not from here and yet you wield a crimson flame." She said skeptically. "Unless you are a half breed of course." Will didn''t know what that meant, but usually that would make anyone upset upon hearing.


    "Listen, I was born in Minnesota, I''m not a half breed or what ever, I''m one hundred percent what I am." Will didn''t even know what he was saying anymore, yet anything was better than staying silent after Maya''s statement.


    "Look, I''m not trying to make you upset or anything," Maya said honestly. "Some flame users decide this realm isn''t good enough and leave to others. More times than not, they get married and have kids. Those kids always find their way here eventually." Maya shook her head, "Look I''m not trying to make you mad or anything, I am just trying to make sense of you." She said with an apologetic smile. "I can stop with these questions for now. Why don''t you eat something? Having that huge of a flame come out must have drained you." Will''s stomach groaned as she mentioned food. He didn''t want to admit it, but she was right, he was starving.


    Maya took a bowl and scooped a fair portion of the stew into it. Handing it to Will, she watched him practically swallow the bowl whole, followed by him begging for water. She couldn''t help but giggle at him as he had a hard time breathing. "Why didn''t you tell me it was spicy?" he asked while gasping for air.


    Cocking her head to the side, Maya gave him a curious look. "I didn''t know there was any other way to make it." Will gave her a dirty look as she burst out laughing. "You have to admit it''s good though, I''ll bet your strength has returned by now." She said as she got him water.


    Will was about to say an absurd remark when he noticed she was right, he was completely rejuvenated! "What was in that stew?" He asked curiously. If he could get the recipe, he could be set for life!


    "Just some boar meat with a few herbs and peppers." She said while she scooped up her own food. "It''s really filling in even a small quantity, that''s why I like making it."


    "That can''t be all there is in it," Will said slightly confused. "If that were true, then any food in my world would do around the same wouldn''t it?"


    "The agriculture and the wildlife in this world is enriched with spiritual energy, it adds nutrients that you wouldn''t be able to get anywhere else." She said as she looked at him curiously. "You really aren''t from around here are you?" Will was obviously done answering that silly question. How could she possibly still think he was from this plain? He wasn''t dressed like anything she had ever seen, he was ignorant of everything to do with where she lived including the wildlife and the vegetation. What else would he need to say for her to finally start to believe him?


    Thinking for a minute, Will had an idea. He went to the table and took a pack of jerky. "You have beef here right?" He asked Maya who just nodded her head slowly as if she were indulging an insane person. Will opened the pack and handed it to Maya. "Try a piece of this, then tell me if you believe me."


    Maya took a strip of the meat, as soon as she felt the texture she knew it was different. Slowly she tore a chunk of the strip off and chewed. Her face instantly shriveled up in disgust. Spitting it out into the fire, she stared at will with a slight disgust. "Are you trying to poison me or something? What was that?"


    Will took the same pack of jerky and took a bite out of a strip he took from the bag. Maya looked at him in amazement as he chewed and swallowed the piece of meat. "This is considered a snack where I come from." He said as he tore another chunk out of the meat. "People pay good money to eat this." he finished with a chuckle.


    "If that''s true, where you come from must be completely barbaric." She spat as she tried to get the taste out of her mouth. "Are you from a cave dwelling realm or something?" Will''s chuckle turned into a full blown laugh.


    "A cave dwelling realm?" He asked as he tried to calm himself. "Even the cheapest home we have in my realm looks like a five star hotel compared to this place." He said, he wasn''t trying to make her feel bad or anything, but it wasn''t easy to do so since everything she was saying ended up pissing him off.


    Maya''s gaze became dark after his last comment, first he complemented her culinary skills, but then he insulted the home she lived in. "Look, Maya, I''m not trying to be mean or anything, you have a much better home here than I could have while I''m here." He said, trying to calm her down even if just a little. Thinking quickly, Will got his phone from his pocket and turned it on. Maya''s dark look instantly became a face of wonder. As Will''s phone came to life, he instantly went to the pictures. He had plenty of Bianca and Leo hanging out with him at various places. Maya intently looked at every picture as he scrolled through. He showed her apartment structures that Leo lived in, or Will''s old house. There were pictures of the unfinished library with will and Bianca sitting on a wall eating McDonald''s while watching the city lights below. With each picture, Will saw a look of disbelief set upon Maya''s face.


    "Like I said, my name is William Carter." Will said softly. "I''m from Minnesota back on earth, I''m not a half breed or whatever you called me." he continued. "My mother is Isabelle and my father is Jonathan." Will tried everything to make her understand.


    "So you really aren''t from this realm." She said, not really a question but a realization. "As I said before, you saved my life." She said quickly, not taking her eyes off of the phone Will was turning off. "You are welcome to stay here as long as you wish."


    "That is very kind of you Maya," Will said gently, he knew she was already just as confused as he was. "While I''m here, maybe you could teach me a little bit about this world?" He asked in as friendly a tone as he could. Maya could only nod as she sat and finished her food.

 9 Truth and Lessons

    "The only thing I know about this land is what I heard from the guards." Will started as he sat on the grass outside of the cottage. "Something about a Crimson King and Ebonhart."


    "The Crimson King came to power around twenty years ago." Maya nodded as she confirmed what Will had heard. She took a small pause while picking a blade of grass, playing with it between her fingers. "He and his wife had a child three years into his rule, during that time my father said the kingdom had flourished." Will listened intently to her explanation, The history of the king may be the only way to truly fit in with the others in this world.


    "Fourteen years ago, his wife left the castle with her child. No one saw her leave, nor did they have notice of her departure." Maya looked up at the clouds, a thoughtful expression on her face. "The king fell into a deep depression, not even knowing why she left. Since then he has kept himself in the castle and allowed his advisors to run the kingdom." She said ''advisors'' with such disgust that Will was surprised.


    "Since that time, the advisors have been bleeding this land dry. The taxes have been raised and our harvest taken yearly for the royal army, making living nearly impossible." Maya''s eyes were now filled with disappointment as she looked down at the single blade of grass in her hand. "Anyone who can''t pay, they make an example of. Last year my father wasn''t able to meet the tax requirement and well.." She stopped, looking at the ground, Will could only imagine what had happened. "Any elderly who can''t meet the tax deadline is executed on sight," she continued. "Their reasoning is if they can''t work, why would they be allowed to live off the kingdom?" her anger shown through her eyes. "They blamed it on keeping troops fed just in case of war."


    Knowing he had hit a sore spot in her life, Will cleared his throat and changed the subject. "So what exactly can I do to help?" Maya looked at him with a hopeful expression. Will could tell that it had been hard on her, trying to get everything prepared for the harvest was something a group of people did. She only had herself.


    "If you feel the need to help, you could always help out in the field with me, also I''m a bit too little to chop wood for the fire, if you could help I would be grateful." She said with a cheery expression, her eyes smiling more than just her mouth. Will smiled at her change in mood. Her smile fit her features perfectly in the setting sun. He didn''t understand most of the politics in his world, but he could tell that anything was better than what she had to go through. Anything he could do to help her would be too little compared to what she had already done for him.


    They sat on the grass and talked for a good amount of time about nothing in particular, the sound of Maya''s laughter echoing throughout the trees. In Will''s time so far in this new world, truly anything was second to the happiness within those few moments, he felt as though he made a close friend. He made a silent promise to himself that he would do what he could to ensure that smile stayed on her face.


    The sun having already set some time ago, the only light was that in which the stars emitted. Will stood up from their resting place and offered his hand to Maya. Accepting his hand, they both stood in the patch of grass, barely any stars were visible, but Will could still make out how Maya''s eyes shown in the limited light.


    "We should probably head inside and get some sleep," Maya said as she looked away from Will, she was grateful for how dark it was, any lighter and he would have seen how red her face was.


    Will nodded as they went to the small cottage, he had just woken up not too long ago, but the stew Maya made had already made him tired. "So what are the sleeping arrangements going to be like while I''m staying here?" Will asked. It was a valid question seeing as though the cottage was just a single room. He didn''t even remember any furniture in the living area besides a few chairs by the fire.


    Maya turned to meet his gaze. "you can take the floor in the living area if you''d like, I''m sure there''s enough space for your sleeping mat." Will instantly shook his head at the idea. He had been sleeping on hard surfaces since he got to Crystallia, he wasn''t too thrilled to go back to it again.


    "I''ll just take a tree out on the side of the house if that''s alright with you," he said almost instantly after her idea. He remembered how nice it was to wake up to the sun, being shaded by trees. He enjoyed the feel of the grass under him, it made him think of all the times he had gone camping with Jonathan.


    Maya nodded with understanding. Will had to assume she was also thinking about living arrangements. "Will you be alright sleeping outside? There really isn''t too much for wildlife around to be a threat, but the cold is a different story." She said as a hint of worry was easy for Will to pick up on.


    "I''ve slept outside every night since I''ve gotten to this place," He said with a sigh. "But I''ve kind of gotten used to it." He said with a smile on his face. The smile alone was enough to put Maya''s mind at ease. Will''s heart eased just a little bit by the smile she returned. Something about making her happy was enough to keep him content, even in the strange world he had landed himself in.


    "Just yell if you need anything, there''s a well over there if you get thirsty." She pointed over to the corner of the shack. Will nodded with a smile as he left the shack to find a good place


    It took only a moment to find a decent place near a tall tree with plenty of cover from rain. Will made a mental note as he set up camp to see whether it was possible to make a cottage of his own for future use, he didn''t see himself sleeping outside for months on end. With a sigh, he finished within ten minutes as he sat cross legged on the top of his sleeping bag. Having had such a day with many events, the recollection was as if he were watching a movie. Thinking back to when he made the fire appear, Will decided to experiment a little before bed.


    The only thing that had felt different to Will since he got to this new world was the warm aura that had surrounded him at all times. It almost felt like a safety blanket to him, it kept him warm and dry in many occasions, though he knew from the flames earlier that it wasn''t just used for comfort. He could also use them for protection and to fight back. Will''s mind wandered to the black cloaks that Michael had fought. He remembered that Michael had been able to conjure up his own flame within his sword. It was that thought that made Will realize how weak he truly was, but at the same time he was given the opportunity to get stronger.


    Closing his eyes, Will focused on the aura. He felt the warmth all around him, it almost felt like a second skin. ''skin huh?'' Will thought. Under skin was muscle and bone, under skin there were joints. If it were anything like a second skin, maybe he could move it. He imagined the aura circulating, moving as if it were a real thing. To Will''s astonishment, he felt the aura moving with his thoughts. Not losing concentration, Will raised a palm upward. He directed his now living aura to circulate into the palm of his hand. All the extra heat from the aura left the fullness of his body and traveled to the hand in which he instructed. He could feel the heat of the aura pushing itself to the palm of his hand. The aura was stuck just beneath the surface of his palm, it took all of his concentration for it to break through to bring it to life.


    When Will opened his eyes, without breaking his concentration, he looked at the palm of his hand. Will''s eyes grew wide as he saw a ruby red flame the size of a candle flame in the center of his palm. Will stared at the flame and the light it cast just a few feet in front of him. Only within moments the exertion became too taxing for him to keep the flame lit, moments later the flame went out.


    The feeling that he had just ran a marathon quickly set upon Will as the aura once again wrapped itself around him. Though the familiar warmness returned, though it was weaker. A light sheen of sweat coated Will''s face as he steadied his breathing.


    Will quickly took out his phone, switching it to his kindle. The book he had just been reading was about a boy in which just found out he could do magic. Will read for only a few minutes, wishing to conserve his battery life. He brought the book to the section he was looking for.


    ''Quickly realized that his magic was like a muscle. The more he used it, the stronger it became, but it was also easy to over exert himself, which left him without much strength and put him in danger. In order to truly wield this strength, he had to train this new muscle, to make it grow stronger and at the same time, make him stronger.''


    Will read only that section before he turned the phone off. Now deep in thought, Will sat on his makeshift bed for an hour, drinking water from one of his summoned canteens. Before long, he felt the strength of his aura return. It had been as if a flood of energy enveloped him, leaving a feel of completion setting over him.


    Yet again, Will closed his eyes and circulated his aura to his hand, and yet again the ruby flame appeared from nothing. This time he timed himself with the flame lit. Staring into the strange flame, Will felt as if it had always been there, though his old world had not allowed it to exist. The magic itself wasn''t as other worldish to him since he grew up reading, watching and listening to nothing other than these worlds within fictional novels and movies. In a way, magic had always been a part of his life.


    Within fifteen seconds, Will felt the pull of his strength once more as the flame returned to his aura. He picked up the canteen once again drowning out his exhaustion. He sat yet again for an hour waiting for his strength to return. As soon as he felt his aura strengthen, he summoned his flame once more.


    Twenty seconds, twenty five, thirty. By the time Will was done, he was able to keep the flame going for two minutes. Though he could still continue working, the sun was already rising and he had to get to work. He had promised Maya that he''d get firewood chopped for breakfast, and Will wasn''t one to go against his word.


    With tired eyes, Will made his way to the shack. "Well dad, I wish you could see me now." Will said as he looked up to the already fading stars. A faint smile dawned his face as he thought of his father, one day he would return, but right now he had to work hard to make him proud.

 10 Part to Play

    From that night, Will found a routine. He would wake up and chop firewood before breakfast. When he was done eating, he and Maya would go to the field to pick herbs as well as hunt for wild turkey or whatever they could find. When they returned Will used the rest of his day until the dead hours of night to train his fire.


    Will had lost track of time while in this routine. From constantly waking up and spending time with Maya, to training for hours on end, his days had become so meshed together it was hard to tell if he was sleeping or awake at some points. Though he couldn''t find any other way to spend his days, nor would he want to. While losing time, he was gaining power. He was now capable of keeping his fire lit for at least two hours.


    What started out as just a candle flame had gained in mass and height. Now instead of just a small flame, Will had in his hand what looked like a light stream of ruby red flame dancing upward almost to the first branch of the tall tree where he slept. Since he had gotten to this point in his self training sessions, he decided his flame control was at a level where he could finally try something new.


    Sitting cross legged on his sleeping mat as he had done every day and night since he made this place his home, Will relaxed himself. He felt the ever present aura of heat around him, just as he always had. He allowed his thoughts to manipulate the aura, having it circulate into the palm of his hand.


    The ruby red flame sprang to life in his hand, as tall as the lowest branch on his tree. Like a pillar of light, it stood on his palm threatening to set his tree on fire. Though this time, Will lifted his left hand palm up. He held a mental image of a flame within his other hand, and manipulated the aura to transfer half of the energy to bring it to life. Will now sat with two flames of equal size within his hands.


    Having the flames in his hands, Will felt a tremendous feeling of pride. He had done this all on his own with no mentor, no one to tell him what he was and wasn''t supposed to do with what he had. The only thing that got him to this point were the books he''d read growing up, the lessons in which he never thought would actually come in handy.


    Now that he mastered both hands with the flames, Will allowed his mind to form both of them into balls. They were slightly sloppy, having only shape with nothing of actual power, but Will was excited. He had set up a target to try his luck. It was a thick wall of wood from what he was stacking. When he chopped wood for Maya, he put a few logs aside in order to tie them up for the target.


    Getting to his feet, Will threw the first fireball towards the target. Unfortunately as soon as it left his hand, it disappeared as if it were never there. Will was taken aback. If he couldn''t throw it at the target, how would he utilize it''s power for his own defense later on? Sitting down again, he let the other fireball go out while he pondered what might have went wrong.


    Having thought about it for an hour, Will felt the fraction of his used aura return and decided to try again. Forming just one fireball, he threw it yet again at the target. The end result was as disappointing as the first attempt. Far from giving up, Will made a second ball, though instead of throwing it, he stared into the ruby red flame with a thought.


    Will channeled the aura to the ball, he imagined it floating above his head. The fireball as fast as his thought went straight for the top of his head. ''I don''t throw the fireball'' he thought to himself, ''I give it a direction, and it''ll do the rest.'' Giving it a try, he channeled his intentions to the fireball, and it left the top of his head and went straight for the target.


    When the flame hit the wood, it was completely engulfed in the flame. Will had to scramble out of his camp to get water to put it out. Before he got to the well a thought occurred to him. ''The flame is controlled by my thoughts,'' he thought to himself as he watched the ruby red flames engulf the wood. ''So if I will it to die, then it should right?'' Will gave it a try. Putting his hand up above the flame, he slowly brought it down while keeping his concentration on the fire he had started. As the hand went down, so too did the flame. Interested in the aspect, Will didn''t completely put it out. Instead he willed his flame to return to his hand. The flame yet again reacted to his intent. "At least I know now that I won''t have to waste any of my energy when the flame is already made," he said in a thoughtful tone.


    Once he willed the fire out of existence, Will sat back down on his mat, excited with his breakthrough in his training. He allowed himself to fall into his sleeping bag while looking up at the stars. "I''m no Shadeslayer, but give me time." he said to himself with a smirk on his face.


    Seeing as though he wasn''t exhausted quite yet, Will summoned his flames and sat in his cross legged meditative position as he focused on changing the flames shapes. First it was his usual candle flame, then he formed them into fireballs. So engrossed with his ruby red flames, he allowed his mind to wander. He thought of his father back home in his world, of what he knew about him. Will had always traveled with Jonathan, since before his mother went missing. It seemed at times he was always around his father. So how did he know so much about this world? How did he know Michael? How did he know that he was in danger?


    While in his meditative trance, his flames depicted his desires, forming the face of his father, and then that of his mother. It was because of his desire to find Isabelle that he was okay with being in this other world, to find her and bring her home no matter what the cost. Jonathan deserved at least that much. If Jonathan was a true Minnesotan, that would just leave his mother as the one that originated from Crystallia, how else would he have these gifts?


    As the red flame burned bright with his mother''s image, Will heard footsteps coming out to his tree. Quickly he willed the flames back within his aura as he turned to see Maya, and the thoughtful expression that adorned her features.


    "Hard at work as always I see." She said as she sat on the grass next to him. Within the few months they spent together, Will had gotten pretty close to Maya. They spent most of their day out in the field picking herbs and talking about life. Will wasn''t really that good at locating anything of which would be useful, so usually he would just be there for conversation. Maya didn''t mind his lack of knowledge, instead she found comfort in his company. Ever since that day in which he saved her, she had always felt safe by his side. Will continuously renewed his vow to ensure her safety no matter the costs. He knew all that she had lost so far, and he couldn''t bare if she lost anymore.


    Most nights while Will was training his flame, she would watch him sit for hours, constantly doing the same monotonous routine. Over the time she had seen the improvement he''d made, though never questioned how he seemed to know each step to overcome every obstacle. It was like watching a genius in action. She had always known he was different, of that, he would never try to cover up. He had already told her he was from a different realm, so even though he knew what he did, she was sure their was a reason for it. Every once in a while she would see him take out his phone and check it, she knew there was a picture of the woman he loved that he couldn''t stop thinking about. To see the look he''d made after each time he''d check, as if he were in a far away place completely alone, it would make her heart ache for him.


    Will summoned up both flames, and in an instant they flew one foot above his head. "I''ve finally figured out how to make multiple flames," He began. "Though the density of the flame seems a little wild and untamed, it will only take a little more practice to be able to make something of these." He pointed above his head with a smile playing on his lips.


    Maya started fidgeting, playing with a blade of grass she plucked when she sat down. Will had noticed a long time ago that she only did that when something was on her mind. "Have you enjoyed your time with me?" She asked with a half smile.


    "In my time within this world, you have been the only one to show me true hospitality," Will said in a matter of fact tone. He allowed himself to fall back on his sleeping mat and look up at the stars. "If I could express the way I feel towards you it would be the feeling I have for a family." He said, turning his face from the heavens to look into the eyes of his friend.


    Maya''s half smile turned full as she looked down to her single blade of grass. "I''m honored you feel that way Will," She said quietly. "I am going to Nearwood Village in a few months in order to give the herbs to the town herbalist for our annual sale. Since you''ve been here for a few months helping out, I should get a much better turn over than last year." Maya looked back at Will. "I was wondering if you might accompany me to the village, after my incident a few months back with the guards I do not really feel safe alone."


    "Do you even have to ask?" Will chuckled as he looked at the serious expression Maya had. One that turned from steeled to a look of embarrassment as Will took hold of her hand. "As if I would let you go off on your own after the way we met in the first place."


    Maya moved Will''s hand away and instead embraced him, her head buried in his chest. "I knew you wouldn''t let me down." She said as a tear of happiness fell to the grass. For a few minutes, Will allowed her to remain within the embrace, but as the time passed, his thoughts drifted to Bianca.


    Maya noticed Will''s eagerness to get out of their hold and quickly let go. She wiped her cheek and stood up. "Two months from today we will leave, until then just rest and gather yourself for the journey." Will nodded with a smile, and she turned on her heel to walk back to the shack.


    Just before the door to the cottage shut, Maya saw Will turn his phone on once more. Looking at Bianca in the picture she sent him, the picture showing him that she was still there for him, all he could do was shut it off and look up. Maya could feel the loneliness Will was going through and wished with all her heart that there was something she could do for him.


    There was not even a single cloud in the sky as Will looked up. ''If only my mind could be as clear as this night,'' he thought to himself as he allowed his aura to make a wave of flames, constantly showing him pictures of his loved ones within his own world. The more Will saw, the more he realized just how alone he really was.

 11 Discovery and Departure

    The seamlessly endless night drew on as Will slept peacefully within his sleeping bag under the stars in which appeared between the random branches of his tree. While the calm set in within the silent darkness, many miles away an old man looked out the window of his castle room.


    The Crimson King as always kept himself isolated from others, the only thing that truly held his interest was his mirror. He didn''t find his looks so appealing that he''d stare at himself, instead he used his royal flame on the mirror to try to locate his wife and son.


    A twinge of sadness crept into the old king''s eyes as he thought of his son. Three years old when he was taken away. Fourteen years of birthdays he had missed, fourteen years of raising his own heir. The king had been worried since that fateful day that his son would not be found in his lifetime. What would happen to the kingdom without an heir? Would his bloodline step down from the throne? But even more worrisome was the idea of his child growing up not truly knowing who he was. He couldn''t think of a worse punishment dealt to him than to take away his heir before he truly knew who his father was. If he had just been older, the old king may have been able to get a trace on his flame in order to track him easier. The only thing he could think of that was blocking the scrye mirror was another flame that was holding his sons back.


    As he had done every night since the disappearance of his family, The Crimson King waved his hand towards the mirror. "Show me," were the only words to escape his lips as his sad tired eyes gazed upon the mirror. He wasn''t really expecting to find anything, if anything at all this had become a force of habit, a way to show the universe he had not given up and the only way he could possibly bare the nightmares in which he had.


    The mirror swirled a golden flame, as if the reflective surface was a cyclone of gold as rich as his jeweled crown. In a few moments, the flames parted, leaving a wooded area. the king''s eyes grew wide as in the center of the wood line, there was a sleeping mat, and on that sleeping mat was a crimson flame. He wouldn''t have cared so much except the fact that he saw a small seed of gold within the flame, the identifier for the heir to the royal flame. The king was so astonished to see a reaction in the mirror, he didn''t even question why the appearance was only his flame. The flame of lineage had burned brightly within the mirror, there was no question that it was youthful.


    "My son returns," The Crimson King said with a small sob. Without wasting any time, he zoomed out the picture in the mirror so he could get a better look at the location in which the flame was located. As soon as he had a proper view he called for his guards. Moments later, two men knocked and entered the king''s chambers.


    "I want you to memorize this location," The king said quickly. "Make a map, or just use memory I don''t care what you do, just bring me anyone you find within this area." He said within his full capacity as king. "Any failure will have to report directly to me!" With the last of the kings brief done, the guards had already departed.


    "Soon my son, we will be reunited." He said with a smile on his face for the first time in fourteen years. The flame in the mirror reflected the flame in his heart. With this new discovery, a long died out fire rekindled within the old king''s heart.


    As the door closed to the room, a shadow appeared in the hall. With a wave of his hand, five shadow like figures appeared behind him. "Follow the guards, if they find the boy, take him before they are able to collect him." As he said the final words, a rush of their black cloaks were the only sounds they made as they departed.


    As the sun shown through the tree of his camp, Will''s eyes came open slowly. Today was the day in which he and Maya would set off for Nearwood Village. Excitement shining as if the sun had found a new home in his eyes, Will sat up and stretched his muscles.


    Nothing really eventful had happened in the past few months of preparation. Will spent most of his time training his flames while Maya made preparations to leave. Putting small bags of herbs within larger bags, Maya had spent most of her time loading her small wagon. Though Will had offered to help her on many occasions, he was turned down as fast as he''d offered. Maya was so set on getting this portion of the job done on her own, as well as insisting that Will take it easy for the next week, that Will had begun to feel a new appreciation for her. Not only did she work hard, but she cared about others working too hard.


    Seeing that Will had more time to train, he had increased his flames output by two more hours. He had gone to a clearing in the woods every night to make as big a flame as he could and formed it into a ball of condensed flame. Now that he had four hours of training time, Will almost constantly had his ruby fire present, taking a permanent spot a foot above his head. To keep him occupied, he changed the density of the flames to the maximum as well as decreased the output. No matter what he seemed to do with them, the time had always matched the cool down of the ability.


    Now that he had been taking it easy, the twin flames danced a foot above his head, rotating and circling as if he had a dancing fire above him. Will barely noticed when the flames dissipated now, he would just feel a pull within his aura when his time was done. An hour later, when the aura''s strength returned, he would feel a fullness within himself that told him it was ready once more.


    Having finished with the preparations, Maya went to Will who had just finished packing up his camp besides his sleeping bag. Without words, they looked at the cottage. Maya had never truly left without her parents before, but since they were no longer with her, she had to make the trip and carry out the deal in memory of everything they had done for her. Will ensured that he was as strong as he could be for the journey, he had no Idea of what kind of dangers they could be in for. The most he could do was train and hope it would be enough for any trial they might face along the way.


    "We will wait at least until dusk," Maya said as she finished tying up the wagon. "You shouldn''t train tonight William, you will need all of your strength for tomorrow I''m sure." She said with a smile on her face. As she raced back to her cottage, Will couldn''t help but watch her as she opened the door to enter. He had been with her for at least four months, and it would be a lie to say he didn''t have feelings for her. ''It''s not like I''m cheating on you,'' his thoughts turned to Bianca, ''but it''s starting to feel like it''s going to be a while before I get back.'' It could be a long time before Will found Michael and moved on to the next stage of his training. It could take months, or it could take years. Will didn''t know how long he had to wait for Bianca. His phone had died a month ago, with it''s death came a new peace inside Will. He wished her the best, but he couldn''t hold out for her if there wasn''t any way for her to be with him.


    Will had been thinking a lot about Maya and how they got along together. She had always been cheerful towards him since he met her. She had always been kind and generous. He couldn''t find a reason why he shouldn''t open up his heart to her, but every time he would try, the memory of Bianca would get in his way.


    Sitting on his sleeping bag, Will couldn''t help but think what life could have been like if he was born in Crystallia. Would he have known Maya? What would his mother truly be like? Would he have even known who Jonathan was? Will stopped himself at that thought, if his mother had stayed in Crystallia, he wouldn''t have even been born.


    As Will sat in his thoughts, he didn''t even notice when Maya sat on the grass next to him. She had noticed his expression almost instantaneously and decided it was time for her to say something. "You know you''re not alone right?" She asked, trying hard to get him out of his usual thoughts. "I''ve been here for you from the beginning, and you know I''m not going anywhere right?" Will looked at Maya as if he''d never seen her before. Her concerned expression didn''t match that of what a friend would make. He frowned slightly as he tried hard to make his thoughts go away. As he did, he noticed that his flames had already taken the form of the people he had been thinking of. Without him realizing, all of the faces shifted to the face of one person, the one that was sitting next to him.


    Maya looked at the many reflections of herself, not knowing what to make of it. She had seen the faces of his loved ones in the fire many times, but never once did it actually depict her. She looked at each and every one of them, most of them had her smile, others had her crying. All of them showed the concern Will must have felt for her. She looked from the flames to Will, his face was completely unreadable as he stared at her.


    "Maya," Will said quietly, "If I were to accept you in the way you wish, I''d be saying goodbye to the one I care about back in my world." He looked down, Maya could see the confusion building up in him. "I would have to give her up, I don''t know if I''m ready to do that."


    Maya watched him for a moment, a moment in which was long enough to see a tear fall from his eye. In that instant she pulled him into an embrace. "I''m not looking for anything else besides you realizing that you have a place in this world as well." She said as she cradled his head in her arms. "I''ll always be here should you ever find yourself lost William." With that, she laid him in his sleeping bag. She couldn''t bring herself to leave him, so she instead brought him close as she laid down next to him. Will had fallen asleep with Maya holding him in her arms. "I''m always going to be here for you," She said softly as she felt his breath even.


    Enveloped in darkness, the mercy of his dreamless sleep, Will cuddled up close to Maya. The first true feeling of belonging had finally set in with him. He felt that as long as Maya was with him, he never truly had to be alone. Within his dreamless sleep, a face appeared. One that he knew all too well. Bianca was there with him as clear as day, but the more he held on to Maya, the more the image of Bianca faded away. ''It''s time to let you go.'' he thought to himself one final time before he allowed the darkness to take over.

 12 Black Despair

    Within the first day of travelling, Will and Maya had spent half the day on the same path. The wood line stretching far in front of them. No matter how sore Will''s arms had become from heaving the small heavy cart, he had not complained once. Though now he understood exactly why Maya had been so adamant on him resting the full week before they had left. She had wanted him to be completely rested in order to meet the physical demands of the journey.


    Seeing Will not complaining about the physical demands of the trip didn''t stop Maya from seeing the decrease in speed. "Lets find a resting place, it''s been hours since we left." She said with a concerned look as she saw the deep sheen of sweat upon Will''s face. Nodding his approval, they left the path for only a minute, just long enough for the wagon to be concealed from the path. Finding a small clearing in the trees, Will sat the wagon down and took out some of his jerky provisions and water.


    Within moments the two were sitting in the grass, eating the dried meat and washing it down with cold refreshing water. Though the trip was a long one, the both of them were grateful to be on it together. It would have been a lonely dangerous trip for either of them to make on their own.


    About an hour later, Will put away the canteens and let himself fall onto the grass, allowing his head to hit the forest floor. The sun was in the final stages of setting as he looked up to see the first stars to appear. "Lets rest here for the night," Will said as he sat up and rummaged through his bag for sleeping mats and sleeping bags. "Travelling through the night would be risky, especially with the wagon." Maya nodded her agreement as she accepted the sleeping supplies.


    There was no real need for a fire seeing as though the sleeping bags were insolated, so the two just curled up and talked as the final blueness of the sky turned dark. Within an hour, exhaustion took Will as he finally released his consciousness into the realm of dreams.


    Seeing Will resting so peacefully, Maya couldn''t help but smile. She hadn''t expected him to overdue it on the trip, there were plenty other resting spots along the way from home, but Will had insisted on traveling until dusk.


    There were still so many mysteries surrounding the slumbering man next to her. So many things she wished to know. Seeing his mournful expression every time he looked at that ''phone'' as he called it, she knew there was someone in his life back where he came from, he had all but admitted that the night before. At times he was so close to her, but whenever he looked at his phone, he would trail off into himself and leave her behind. She had been relieved when the thing causing so much grief had long since stopped working. But then he was always training himself, pushing to the limits. Why?


    Would Will ever look at her the way he looked into his past? Would he ever show the same affection towards her that he did someone he was intimate with? Maya knew one day he might. He had finally let her in the other night, had finally shown a brief display of helplessness. She thought back to when she was able to hold him in her arms. It was an amazing experience, something she was waiting for the entire time he lived with her. laying next to him, she had a feeling of accomplishment. He had been so drawn to himself, she doubted he even noticed.


    Finally allowing sleep to take her, the only thoughts in her head which mattered were those of her travelling companion in his shiny black jacket.


    The darkness of night, the blissful slumber of the two travelling companions cloak them from any observance. Slowly the wraiths make their way to the clearing in which the two young friends sleep. Their cloaks hiding any features in which could possibly show any humanity.


    ''His father having just made pancakes, Will sat at the table. "How has your trip been? Have you made any friends yet?" Jonathan said with a playful gleam in his eyes. Will only shrugged as he checked his phone. There was only one message from Bianca. With excitement Will clicked it open. Looking at the contents, Will became confused. It only had two words yet he could feel the urgency. WAKE UP!!''


    As Will read the words, he felt an icy dread. At first he thought it was just because of the urgency of the message, though he began to shiver. Slowly he woke up to see the source of the chill. As he slowly rose, he saw them.


    The five wraiths made a circle around the two of them. Though it wasn''t like last time, Michael was nowhere to be seen. Will knew that this time, the fight was completely up to him. All the training he had done for the past four months would have to do.


    Will jumped out of his sleeping bag, summoning his flames he thrusted himself between the now awake Maya and the closest wraith.


    The wraiths started to close in their positions, trying to trap Will within. He managed to grab Maya and make a break for an opening before they succeeded. The moment Will left the circle, he summoned the largest flame he could make, easily large enough to engulf all of the wraiths. As he sent it down, he saw each one caught ablaze. Within an instant, Will grabbed Maya and ran. "Will, who are those people?" She called out to him but he was in his own world, he had to do something in order to protect Maya.


    As they ran, Will could hear the sound of swords being removed from sheaths. He dared not look back for fear of them catching him. Suddenly he felt a cold tingle on his leg. He had no idea what it was so he kept going, but soon his movement had become labored. He looked down to see he was bleeding. The five wraiths had already taken their positions once more.


    Will knew he couldn''t run anymore, the adrenaline was the only thing keeping him on his feet as he looked at the cut on his leg. A dark red puddle had already formed beneath him and he knew he would have to do something about them or he would pass out from loss of blood. Doing the only thing he could think of, he summoned yet again the largest flame he had and condensed it. Will thought of a minigun and the power they had, He allowed his flame to throw out smaller flames of the same potency of fifty caliber rounds at the wraiths, though as soon as they came close, they lost their form. Will couldn''t give up quite yet as he knew Maya''s life depended on him succeeding.


    One wraith stepped forward. It put it''s sword back in it''s scabbard before walking to Will. Though the opponent was unarmed, Will could only think of the battle he saw Michael get into all those months ago. He had fended off the attacks of the wraiths chill with his own flame. Will had trained his own flame to such an extent that he shouldn''t have had a problem keeping up, but the closer the wraith became, the smaller Will''s flame became.


    Not taking a chance of them getting closer to Maya, Will launched one of his flames to the wraith. He believed while the cloaked monster tried to dodge the flame, he would have an opening to attack with another flame.


    The wraith however allowed the flame to hit, and as the inferno engulfed him, an arm came out to grab for Will. Knowing what a touch from the black cloak meant, Will dug his foot in the ground to stop his approach and side stepped his assailant.


    The flames in which seemed to be eating away at the cloak suddenly started dissipating, almost as if they were being devoured by the chill being emitted from the wraith. Within moments to Will''s astonishment and horror, his flames were gone and not a single mark could be seen on the hooded figure.


    Will grabbed Maya once more about to make a break for it when the wraith from before blocked his movements.


    Again a hand went for Will, which he sluggishly swiped away, his movements driven by fear rather than his usual confidence. Trying once more to get Maya out, Will frantically ran to try and find an opening within the formation of wraiths. Whenever he tried another angle, a wraith came up to block him.


    Inch by inch, the cloaks closed in on the now nearly defenseless Will. His hopes of survival being drowned out within each step they took. The more they closed in on him, the smaller his flame became.


    Within moments Will was too cold to stay on his feet and fell to the ground, then the wraiths surrounded him, giving no space to escape. The closer they became, the more hopelessness creeped into Will''s heart. Soon there was nothing he could do as he went to his knees, the cloaks in a tight circle around him. One by one they each took out chains, it didn''t seem as though they were planning on him walking out without them. They laid two parallel on the ground, Will could only stare out into nothing as their cold hands reached towards him, laying him flat on the chains.


    "WILL! DON''T GIVE UP! YOU CAN FIGHT THEM!" Maya screamed as she too was being wrapped up. Will was glad he could do nothing but stare into the sky, he couldn''t stand the idea of looking his companion in the eyes while showing such weakness and despair. He wished he could just get knocked out again, that way her screams had no hold on him.


    Soon the screams died down as he heard a gasp for air followed by a gurgling sound. Everything became quiet for Will as he tried to look around. As he did, his gaze swept across a wrapped up Maya. Seeing as though the wraiths couldn''t silence her, they instead thrust a sword into the chains.


    Maya''s eyes shined at Will. She was barely conscious but she still had enough life left to smile at him. "Thank you." was the only whisper that came out before her eyes lost their shine. Will looked at the lifeless smile that never left her. Will allowed himself to look up at the sky once more. He had failed to protect Maya, the one thing he had trained all that time for. The wraiths clearly outmatched him.


    Allowing himself to slip into darkness, Will continuously heard Maya screaming within his mind, begging him not to give up. Whether he looked to her or not, the image of her lifeless smile haunted him, making him remember her promise to him before they left. He had let her in, and now she was gone, taken away by the very creatures he was running from.


    Now as he was wrapped tightly in his own cocoon of chains, the five black figures dragged him by a single chain sticking out of his entrapment. Only looking up, Will tried to ignore the lifeless corpse that was left behind. There was nothing more he could do, his ignorance of power had left him utterly broken and defeated. Whatever lay ahead of him was what he deserved.


    As Will resigned himself to his fate, he heard a clang of metal hitting chain, with a hint of flame. Before he could register what was happening, a midnight black cloak covered his vision as he felt himself being pulled inside, the last thing he heard was Mayas frantic screams inside his head before everything went silent.

 13 Strength of Resolve

    Comfortable in his blanket of darkness, still wrapped up in chains, Will stared up at nothing. No sounds could be heard save for the screaming inside his own mind. Will had no strength left, had no will to move, to question. He lay in his bindings without so much as to question how this all happened.


    Maya was screaming inside his head, her pleas of release echoing in the corners of his mind. The lifeless smile she gave haunted him with each breath he took. The screams of freedom kept him bound in fear and regret as he knew he could do nothing, he couldn''t move, he couldn''t face the wraiths. How could he face his mother knowing that she gave birth to a coward? Will was content in staying in the darkness within his own mind, the only place in which he could find shelter from the burning pain of defeat.


    The blackness was short lived however. Within a few minutes, which felt like an eternity, the blanket came off Will. He once more found himself staring up at the sky. He didn''t question the time, the stars were out and that was the only thing that registered to him. The same darkness of the blanket, only specks of light within it.


    "Are you just going to lay there all night?" A familiar voice asked as Will heard the shuffling of feet through the grass.


    Michael stared down at the hopeless teenager wrapped in chains. His face shown nothing. Will couldn''t find the strength to care, he just stared through the man to the stars above. He wished just to be forgotten in his shell, to never again have to think of what a failure he was. He couldn''t bare to think about what had happened to the only person of this world he opened up to.


    With his mouth curled in disgust, Michael gave a swift yet strong kick to the center of the chains, connecting with Will''s side. The kick was enough to roll Will over one full flip around until he landed once more on his back, sending him into a coughing spasm.


    "This is your strength?" Michael spat, hate so intense in his eyes. "This is what I''ve struggled to save?" he roared as Will evened his breath. He looked over to the man, his daze so rudely interrupted.


    "I''m done, I''m clearly not built for this world." Will retorted . "Either send me back and forget what you thought I was capable of or just kill me, I don''t care anymore." He had nothing more to say as he fell back into his world of silence.


    "You are a disgrace to your father''s name and your mother''s love." Michael stared down at the defeated youth with regretful eyes. Whatever he had planned for Will, it wouldn''t work without his cooperation, his anger, his resolve.


    William just lay on the ground, if the words phased him, he didn''t show it. "Your friend Maya deserved the death she received with your attitude." Michael said matter of factly. Looking down Michael saw the chains twitch ever so slightly. "If you think you can''t save anyone, you''ll only make my job easier." Will looked at Michael finally, his eyes shown with hate." I''ll just go back to your world and torture your father for the weakness of his son, and then I''ll kill your moth-


    Before he finished his sentence, Will found a burst of strength. The darkness in which gave him salvation was blinded by a ruby light. The chains burst into flames as his miserable captive roared in anger. As the chains gave way, Michael jumped to the side to avoid links of chain which fired off like a grenade. Looking towards the beginning of the blast, a bright red flame was surrounding a now standing Will. His eyes like darts of pure anger shooting towards Michael.


    Will felt a strength that he had never felt before. This man had not only disrespected the memory of his friend, but also threatened the life of his parents. He was going to die a horrible death. Will wouldn''t have it any other way, he fed his need to his flames, which in turn became bigger.


    Changing the shape of his aura, Will transferred the large flame to his fists, engulfing them instantly. With a random surge of strength, Will charged forward to the source of his hate, a man who was now drawing his sword from his pocket.


    Will now completely enraged by the man in front of him drew back his arm, ready for a flaming punch hoping to beat the comments out of him. He would accept nothing less than this man''s death by cremation.


    Michael dodged Will''s approach by side stepping to the left, the flames barely enough to singe a hair on his face and then hit Will in the back with the flat of his blade. "Congratulations, you left yourself wide open, no wonder the cloaks killed your girlfriend." Michael said with a chuckle.


    Will roared with hatred. He didn''t know how much longer he could hold onto his sanity before Michael snapped it. He felt like the flames were taking over his actions slowly but surely. The more Michael goaded him, the more he gave himself over to the flame. Will was almost gone after he saw Maya once again with her lifeless smile in his mind.


    The flames on Will''s hands turned even darker of red, resembling more blood than ruby, slowly creeping up to his elbows. With a barely human shriek, Will charged forward once more. Instead of trying to hit the man, he punched fist sized flames towards him. Michael side stepped each one, some hit the trees leaving fist sized searing holes in the trunks. The field in which he had been transported to now looked like a battle zone. Flames punched holes in the ground in each place Michael was just moments before the flames hit.


    Putting the sword away seeing as though he didn''t need it for dodging, Michael dodged the flames, each one dodged he took another step closer to Will.


    Will was almost gone, lost to his rage. If he couldn''t take out the cloaks, at least he could take out the man mocking him, the man that took him from his world, from his loved ones and launched him into this world of pain. If he could just see this man suffer as he was suffering now, he would be able to die with at least a little less hurt.


    While Will took his random shots at Michael, the latter just laughed while dodging each attack and taking a small advance each time. With every step forward, Will retreated a step back, beginning a dance between the two. "I wonder if killing Jonathan will be this easy, if so maybe I''ll just head there now!" Michael laughed as he saw the flames grow past Will''s shoulders. Will finally allowed himself to be fully taken by his rage. Michael watched as the usual flaming rage slowed down suddenly, now they looked calm in a way. Will''s face changed with the flames, instead of the fury his eyes had shown, they now had a calm look to them. Instead of retreating back, he held his place in front of Michael.


    Will put his arms down and closed his eyes. The flames from his arms dancing slowly above his head. His mind was completely silent, not a whisper. Slowly he opened his eyes to stare at Michael with calculating eyes. With his mind finally empty of all thoughts, the steady flames grew in size, now a foot over his head. Will raised one arm, pointing at Michael. Shooting one fist sized flame after another, his target still evading every hit. Instead of losing his control on the flames that had been shot, he began stopping them in their flight and rearranging them around Michael.


    After a minute of consistency, the flames stopped their departure. Will put his arm down, now looking at the no longer laughing Michael. He was now surrounded three hundred and sixty degrees around with hundreds of flames. Will raised the palm of his hand, slowly closing it. The flames reacted to his motion and slowly started to close the distance, closing Michael into an inferno like cage. With the distance now just a few feet from his attacker, Will allowed a few of the flames to jet toward Michael who now had no way of dodging. Will could smell burning flesh by the time he opened his palm and swirled his finger as if stirring a pot. The flames rotated to the motion of his finger.


    With a smooth rotation of the flames, Will lowered his hand and walked calmly over to Michael who was now treating burn marks. Will allowed him some time to treat himself, knowing full well that this man knew a thing or two more of the magic in Crystallia, he felt as though he didn''t really need to hold back. As he stared at Michael, so many ways of killing him flashed in his mind. His flame demanded justice for the wrong this man had caused him. He could feel the need within his new power, begging to deal the final blow.


    Will once again swirled his finger, allowing the flame to pick up speed again. He watched the man''s eyes grow wide. Will noticed that they were not wide in fear as they should be, but instead in excitement. He didn''t care too much what this man could have been happy about, it mattered not to him. In Will''s mind, the man was already dead. With his resolve in check, Will continued walking towards Michael.


    His pace was slow and collected, not as hurried as a man of his rage should be. Michael watched him close the distance within his flaming prison. His gaze swept over Will almost as if he was in awe. "Thank you William, you have finally awoken." Will stopped when he heard the man speak.


    "What do you mean I''ve awoken? And why would you thank the one that''s going to kill you?" Will said in a calm tone. "My flame demands the justice only your blood can give."


    Will circled the man like a cat would circle it''s prey. He would give no opening to the man that would disgrace him straight to his face. There was no forgiveness for someone who would shame a man''s entire family just for the actions of one. Nothing would resolve the issue short of the mans head.


    "William please, it should be obvious to you by now." Michael said in an excited tone. "Your blood has finally awoken, with the right training you will finally be able to talk some sense into that damned Crimson King!" Michael said, finally seeming to lose it.


    "What does my blood have to do with the Crimson King?" Will asked while widening the cage ever so slightly. If he was going to kill Michael, he may as well get all the information he could out of the man before he did. "Be quick, I don''t really have time for your games." He said with a look of distaste. The only thing this man had ever done was make a mockery of him. He thrust Will into a world he never knew and expected him to survive. He thought of Maya and what she would be doing if he had just left her with the guards, that life was still better than no life.


    Michael continued to spout out nonsense, though Will could see the man had not really lost his senses. He could see the cold calculating gleam in his eyes as he stared at Will. Michael seemed to have calmed down as he stared at the young man. Within his cage, Michael only said one other thing before becoming quiet.


    "This is the William to which I saved." he said with a faint smile. "This is Crimson Prince."

 14 The Heir

    Upon hearing his name, yet not his name, the once confident Will stopped his approach. "What did you just call me?" he said in a quiet voice, not trusting his ears.


    "Prince William Ragnos II also known as the Crimson Prince, Heir to the throne of Ebonhart, Crown Capital of Crystallia." Michael announced with a formal bow.


    "You have it wrong and you know it," Will said with a shaky voice. "I''m from Minnesota back in my world, my father is Jonathan Carter." As he said his father''s name, his confidence returned ever so slightly. There was no way the man could possibly be right. Will knew he was born in Minnesota and he knew Jonathan Carter was his father. He had been there his entire life, anything Michael said could change that.


    Michael chuckled to himself within his cage. "Where in Minnesota were you born?" he asked, "Have you seen any pictures of you as an infant?" he continued, not looking as if he was going to stop anytime soon. " Surely your father has shown you pictures of you as a child."


    The more Michael said, the less confidence Will held on to. "Just stop!" He shouted, not able to hear any more from this man. "I''m sure my father just hadn''t gotten around to showing me since we''ve been moving so much." He retorted, trying to justify the ignorance evidently growing in his mind. He couldn''t believe Michael not even for an instant. The man only wanted to get out of the cage, he wouldn''t let that happen


    "And why exactly have you been moving ever since your mother left? Has your father given you an explanation? Did he put out a missing persons report? What about his job? How did he come about so much money as a traveling author? Have you read any of his work before? Money doesn''t exactly appear out of no where you know William." Will couldn''t take it anymore, he put his hands over his ears, shaking his head. None of it truly made sense and he knew he had always questioned everything that Michael had just said. With the words now spoken, a door opened within Will. Not a door of power, but a door leading to answers for the questions he had been asking his whole life. Will felt his argument slipping from his reach. Every question that was asked was one that he had asked himself numerous times. How could Jonathan afford to move all the time? He had never truly seen his father pick up a notebook and pen, why didn''t he ever get to see his work? Will couldn''t stop the doubts from forming, picking away at the thoughts he already had of Jonathan. Soon the image that was left was not that of his father, but as his guardian.


    "If you still don''t believe me, let me out of this prison, so I can lead you to the truth." Michael said, his voice soft enough to where Will could be comforted.


    Will didn''t know what to do. He had spent a lot of his aura to trap Michael in the cage, it also took a considerable amount of power just to keep it up. If he let him go, all of what he just went through was for nothing. All of the insults Michael had thrown at him would be practically forgiven. Could he really accept that? He had even gone as far as insulting the memory of Maya.


    Will was at a crossroads. Either he killed Michael where he was and stayed the William Carter he had always been, or he let him out, possibly changing the life he had always known. He had never really put too much stock into the phrase ''ignorance is bliss,'' instead he had always yearned for the truth. If Michael had just been goading him to let him go, then it was a pretty compelling story.


    Will couldn''t be so conceited as to think he would stay the same William Carter he was at the time by killing Michael. Jonathan etched it in his mind at an early age that all life was precious. If he were to take away a life without knowing full well of the guilt of the person in question, his hands would be tainted for the rest of his life.


    He had to make his decision, if there was just a shred of truth in what Michael was saying, he had to take a chance. Reluctantly his hand came up to his chest. Slowly bringing it down, the cage came down with it. By the time his hand was back to his waist, it was just him and Michael standing just feet apart.


    With a sad smile, Michael closed the distance between them. "Follow me William, there is much to discuss."


    The man walked past Will and continued further. When Will turned around to follow, He saw a cozy little cottage he could have sworn wasn''t there just moments ago. "Welcome to my home," Michael said as he held the door open for him.


    Will didn''t know what to do. He had just let his enemy go and now he was about to head into his house? The same man that threatened the life of his mother and father, he same man that had just finished calling him weak, and the man who had also blamed Maya''s death on him? Will couldn''t turn his back to Michael, as soon as he saw through this act, he would put him back in his cage. If the man betrayed him again, it would be proof enough to ensure his hands stayed untainted.


    Walking inside the small building, Will took a moment for his eyes to adjust to the lack of light. He noticed a small bed in the corner, a simple dresser, a table in the center with two chairs, a chest, pots and pans which hung in a corner away from everything else, a book shelf full of books Will didn''t recognize any authors to and a recliner next to the books shelf. None of Michael''s living arrangements grabbed his attention more than the pictures on the walls. Every wall of the little house was covered in rows of them. Some of them were of an infant held in a woman''s arms, others looked like soldiers just coming back from a deployment. Will instantly picked out Jonathan from the picture, He had an arm around Michael almost as if they were brothers.


    The woman was what instantly grabbed Will''s attention. He would know that smile from anywhere, and just to confirm his suspicions, he saw the same smile every time he was ready to go to school, or every time they had a movie night. He would recognize the woman of whom he spent his entire life with from anywhere. Staring back at him in a picture on the wall was his mother. She was in a field smiling with that beautiful smile he had dreamed of for so long. Next to that one was one of the same scenery yet she was holding a child with blue eyes.


    "Your eyes didn''t turn hazel until you were three." Michael said as he saw Will''s gaze turn to the picture. "You wouldn''t remember me from so long ago, but we all lived here for a time when you were younger." His eyes looked much younger, much happier as he told the confused young man beside him. Michael talked as if he had known Will his whole life, but so far as he knew, the man had only become his protector recently. Something didn''t make sense and Will was afraid he knew the answer, he just wished he didn''t need to ask.


    Almost afraid to open his mouth, Will dared to test his voice. "Who are you really to my family?" He asked in a quiet voice. "How could you possibly have these pictures?" Michael remained silent and moved towards a portion of the wall in which was covered with a blanket. With a sigh, he brought it down to reveal another portion of his pictures.


    Will walked over to the wall. At first he just saw him and his mother, then he saw another person. A young man, he couldn''t have been older than twenty six holding a baby in his arms, the same baby in which was in all the other pictures, the baby that was supposed to be him. "I am Michael Devereux, and I''m your mother''s brother." Will stared at him in disbelief. "I''m your uncle William."


    A lot of things suddenly made sense to Will. Fourteen years ago, the Crimson King had lost his wife and his son. Isabelle could have used a portal from Ebonhart to go to Earth with him. While she visited her brother, she met Jonathan. Something must have happened between the two of them to stay together. But a few other things still didn''t add up.


    "Why did my mother leave Jonathan?" He asked. Michael looked both relieved and depressed that Will finally came to reason.


    "The wraiths tracked her." He started, Will sat down at the table to listen to the part of his life he had been waiting to hear. "Your mother left the kingdom because there was an assassination attempt on you and her. Had she not left and found me, both of you would have been long dead. While meeting up with me, Jonathan instantly took a liking to her. Knowing she needed a new life, she married him and raised you with a surrogate father. When she disappeared from the kingdom, your father was mad with grief. He locked himself in his chambers and allowed his advisors to rule for him." Michael took a brief pause to allow Will to let it all sink in. "The advisors became power hungry and contracted the wraiths. They have been waiting all this time in order to kill all in line for the throne, that way when they kill the king, they would inherit the kingdom."


    Not truly wanting to talk again, Will just stared at the man. "Don''t think this revelation is over quite yet." Michael said with a small chuckle. He moved past Will in an unhurried pace, giving Will a little more time to think as he walked over to the far side of the wall.


    Will didn''t know exactly what else Michael could do to mess with his mind. He said the revelations weren''t over yet. What he meant to say was there was still a little bit of hope left him Will''s heart that maybe he was mistaken. Maybe somewhere deep inside Will that clung to the idea that Jonathan was his biological father. Will watched his uncle walk over to the far corner, much further from all the other pictures.


    Michael stopped at the last picture, gesturing Will to follow. Seeing as though Will''s life had just been torn apart, there wasn''t much else that could possibly be done to make matters any more complicated. Will walked slowly over to Michael, like before when he had made the flame prison, though this time it was for different reasons. His face no longer held the confident demeanor it did then, instead it looked as if he were an egg, ready to crack under any more pressure.


    Arriving at his uncle''s side, Will felt a comforting arm go over his shoulder. Slowly Michael pointed to a picture that stood out from the rest. Will''s mother instead of having a simple dress on, was suited in a ruby red dress, a necklace adorned with rubies, and a crown. On her lap sat the baby William, and to the right sat a proud man wearing a ruby red robe adorned with precious jewels, and a large crown adorned with Every color jewel Will could think of.


    Will could easily pick out many features in which he had in common with the man. The high cheekbones, the stern eyes, even the hair was the same color. Will felt as though he were staring at an older version of himself. After seeing the resemblance, there was no other way to deny the truth which was staring him in the face.


    "This is your father," Michael said, with a soft whisper, "King William Ragnos, King of Ebonhart, Crown Capital of Crystallia."

 15 Who am I?

    Still looking at the picture, Will could point out at least three identifiable features from the man in the picture. He had the same brown hair, his facial structure matched the reflection of his face he saw off the glass of the frame, and although the kings eyes were blue, Will had the same shape. Looking at the resemblance, any fight Will had was fading. If it were true and he was the son of the man in the picture, he was a prince. His mother had taken him from the life he was supposed to have when he was just a child. Even though she did it to protect him, it still hurt.


    Michael stood there for a time, watching Will take in all of the change. He said nothing, knowing Will would need much time to accept the truth. Looking at the young man, Michael couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. He was just taken out of his life and dropped in a world he didn''t think he belonged in, that would be easy to shift blame, but what if he was just brought home? It would make someone feel others were to blame. Michael understood if Will didn''t want to talk to him for a while. It was quite a change to know that he wasn''t the son of a traveling author, but instead a prince of a kingdom.


    Michael went to make a quick meal, leaving Will standing at the picture. He knew the boy would need all the time he could get to think. Michael couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. Finding out the one who raised you wasn''t your father was one thing, but finding out that you are royalty? That was an entirely different set of problems. Michael didn''t envy Will for what must have been going through his mind.


    ''Was there ever a time where I wasn''t lied to?'' he thought to himself. ''Was I ever happy?'' the thoughts just kept looting in as he looked at his father and mother. He couldn''t help but wonder what his life was truly like while he was living in Ebonhart. Was is father a good man? He looked at the picture of his father once more. He could see laughing lines within his eyes, he knew he spent a great deal either joking or laughing at other peoples expense. Will looked deep into those eyes and realized that he couldn''t have been too bad of a person. He was able to smile and enjoy the company of his family. Will wondered if the Crimson King lived up to the responsibility he had been given back in the day. He wondered what would change if his father actually met him. Would he come out of his depression or would he just be at peace with himself? The last thing Will wanted was to be thrust into a world in which he was a royal and have his father step down so he could be king. Will could just imagine it, his father passing the crown with a ''good luck'' wave and leave him. The most Will could think of was to keep his distance for now. When the time was right, he would find himself back in Ebonhart.


    None of it was easy for Will to accept. If Jonathan wasn''t his father, who exactly was he to him? There was absolutely no relation to his family whatsoever. Will sighed, even though he wasn''t exactly related by blood, Jonathan still did everything he could to raise him. Will could only imagine how easy it was for him to do that. All of the history lessons, or war tactics that Jonathan had crammed into Wills skull. He tried to get him into politics, but Will couldn''t get a grasp on it.


    All of the cardio, upper and middle body exercise, the pull ups when entering the house, having pasta before run days, it felt as if he was being conditioned for everything he had gone through at this point. Without the training he had endured with Jonathan, Will doubted he could have survived a day in the desert. Regardless of blood, Will would always think of Jonathan as his father. Without Jonathan, he would have been dead since day one.


    What Will studied during his home school period was mostly old and new war tactics. Of course he had to do math, science and language arts just like anyone else, but Jonathan always had him do triple the work on anything war related. He must have felt that someday in his life, he would need at least the basic war knowledge if he was going to lead an army. Will sighed, he was actually grateful for all the knowledge Jonathan had pushed on him. Without it, he would just be a burden.


    At times Jonathan would have ''camping trips'' leaving Will out in the middle of no where, making him fend for himself. Will remembered the times he would have to go fishing with no pole. He had to make a spear or find something to make a net out of. He only had the clothes on his back and the knowledge Jonathan had given him in order to survive. The sleeping bag he had in his bag and the canteens were more of a gift than anything, as Will had never expected Jonathan to sway from the training he had given Will. The more he looked back on his time with Jonathan, the more Will realized that his dad had been preparing him for this exact moment.


    Will didn''t know whether to be happy, confused or angry. Was his life never his? the preparations he went through as a kid were anything but normal. If you dropped a regular person in the position Will had his whole life, they would just try to find civilization and ask for help. Will had a fighting chance no matter where he would go because he didn''t think like a normal teenager. He kept trying to think of what his life could have been like had he never went to live with Jonathan. There was so much that he didn''t know about this world, so much he didn''t understand. He may have gone through all that training with Jonathan, but none of it had to do with magic or defense of this world he now lived in. He couldn''t even protect anyone from the wraiths. Will thought of Maya, of her last screams before she went silent. ''I swear Maya, you will be the last friend I see fall by the hands of those monsters,'' he thought as he played the battle over in his head. ''I need to get stronger,'' He clenched his fist as he remembered the final moments when his flame went out. It couldn''t happen again.


    Standing there, staring at the baby version of himself, Will couldn''t help but wonder how strong he could have been if he grew up in this world. As the baby version of Will stared back at him from the picture, he clenched his fist with a determined expression in his eyes. ''I''m not going to get any stronger just standing around,'' he thought as he turned away heading to the door.


    Michael watched his nephew leave the cottage. Will wasn''t in a talking mood and Michael could sense it. Before he left the cottage, Michael saw the look on Will''s face. It was a look of determination, of resolve. It was the look the older man had been waiting for. Soon he would be able to start his nephew''s training. Soon he would be able to make a prince out of someone who had just gotten to the realm. Soon he would have someone available to slap some sense into the king, to take the advisors out of office. Michael was beyond tired of the state Crystallia was in. He was tired of seeing the good people of Ebonhart fearing for their lives. Soon he would be able to shape a weapon to thrust into the heart of the capital, to finally have a way to strike back. Will had no idea the amount of responsibility that was about to be placed on his shoulders, even though Michael was happy, he also did not envy what Will would have to be put through to save the kingdom.


    Smiling to himself while adding strips of meat to the stew he was making, Michael turned to the picture of himself, his sister and her son. He said nothing aloud, yet his thoughts turned to Isabelle. ''I may see you sooner than I thought my sister,'' he thought while stirring the pot. At the thought, his smile vanished and a vacant state settled on his face. ''Soon''.


    With Michael in the cottage, Will had enough space to clear his head. He picked a tree on the side of the small home and sat down. With everything that had happened that day, Will didn''t have enough time to train his flame. Having done the same thing every day for months, he felt his daily routine hadn''t been accomplished yet, besides with everything that had happened, he felt that training was all that he could do now.


    Sitting down at the base of the tree, Will crossed his legs and opened both hands palm up on either side of him. Will felt for his aura as he had done Every day since getting to Mama''s small cottage. Sensing the second skin around his body, Will felt a difference.


    Usually his aura felt like himself, an aura of his identity. One in which had his sorrow, happiness and anger, this one however had a sense of purpose, of duty. Conflicted with the change, Will channeled the aura to his hands. What greeted him was exactly that, yet different. Will examined the summoned flames, while they were still a red shade, there was gold mixed within.


    It was as if the flame noticed the changes within him. As if they knew he had accepted his old identity within himself. As he stared into the flames, Will realized that the gold could represent the royal blood within him. All the trials he had already been put through flashed through his mind. He thought of all the friends he had made in his life, all the happy memories he had as William Carter. He thought of Jonathan and all the lessons that were taught to him. Lastly he thought of his mother and father in the picture, he knew what was the truth now. Even though he knew, he still could choose to live the way he wished. After all, it was his life.


    "Whoever I was before my life with Jonathan, it doesn''t change who I am now." Will told himself as he looked into the flames. "I am William Ragnos II and William Carter, though I have blood of a king in my veins, I will always be the soldier I was trained to be." he said, thinking only of Jonathan and his mother and the years in which he spent with them. He wouldn''t trade his idea of family he had for anything in the world. He understood that his father had been looking for him, and that his mother had run away for his protection, but Jonathan had always stayed exactly where Will needed him.


    Now filled with new found resolve, Will emptied his mind while looking into the gold center of his red flame. He allowed his mind to become one with his power, and lost himself in his trance.


    Standing at the entrance to the cottage, Michael watched Will in his meditation. The flames in his nephew''s hands grew in size as he watched, until they reached the first branch of the tall tree. With a smile on his face he went back inside to dish out good for himself. He know Will might take a while before he was ready to eat, let alone talk. So he left the young man to his training, knowing he would need all the strength he could get for what was to come.

 16 Responsibility and Lessons

    After a few hours of clearing his head, Will finally felt some clarity. He was William Ragnos II, yet that didn''t change who he was, who he was raised to be. Coming to this conclusion, he stood up from the tree and stretched. Though it was only a few hours of meditating, he also had a few sores and bruises from the previous battles.


    Looking at one of the welts he had received, he was reminded of the total loss and humiliation in which he had received, the loss he had suffered. More than anything, he remembered the sound of Mayas screams.


    Knowing the truth of his origins he Now knew why the black cloaks had been after him, at least to an extent. Being royal blood was like putting a sign on his back saying ''hey I''m important capture me!'' Maya died because she had been with him when they came. Will couldn''t stop himself from thinking how completely helpless he was after four months of training. If they were that strong, could he ever hope to defeat them?


    Will shuddered at the thought of how badly he was beaten, in both body and spirit by the time the wraiths had him. What could be do? They were too strong for him to handle, compared to them he looked like a traveling act. He needed someone who had experience in the flame to teach him. It was no longer something he could do on his own. The books in which he read couldn''t compare to the power Crystallia had in reality.


    As he stood under the tall pine, Will looked at his hands. Replaying the death of his friend Maya over and over in his head, he no longer felt grief, no longer took pity on himself. He instead felt an intense anger and a thirst to right the wrongs that had befallen her. ''I need to get stronger'' he thought as he clenched his hands into fists.


    Steeling himself for what he knew he had to do, Will walked back to the small cottage. Sitting at the small table in the center of the cottage, his uncle had a bowl of stew and a cup of tea steaming at the other side with a welcoming chair awaiting his nephew.


    "I need to get stronger." Will said plainly, repeating the words he had just confirmed in his mind. Michael saw the determination that shown in his nephew''s eyes. "Maya died at the hands of those freaks because she was with me and I was too inexperienced to fight back," he looked down at his clenched fists, "I have to put things right."


    Michael took a sip from his own tea, his gaze never leaving his nephew''s. "It will be long and difficult, there will be times in which you will wish to give in." he said as he placed his tea in front of him. "Never lose your resolve, your reason for getting stronger and I promise you I will make you a force Crystallia has never seen before." Will saw a look of success within Michael''s eyes, as if he had planned the whole thing.


    "You allowed yourself to be captured by my flame didn''t you?" He asked his uncle. It didn''t add up that Michael could stay on par with the wraiths, but he fell for a cage trap and he couldn''t get out with Will''s help. Will was almost certain that he had been holding back the entire time. The fight was more like a bit of fun towards his uncle. Will remembered the time Michael had his sword to him, he could have struck him, but instead he used the flat of his blade to smack Will.


    "If I didn''t, would we even be having this conversation?" Will thought about it for a moment. How defeated he was before, it would have been easier for Michael to make him angry other than try to cheer him up. If he had just broken out of the cage, Will wouldn''t have trusted him. Michael had to be sure Will felt he had all the power in the situation in order to get his resolve back. Without that, the training Michael could put him through wouldn''t make any difference if he wasn''t willing to fight.


    Nodding, Will waited for his uncle to continue. He would take on any challenge to right his wrong, to avenge Maya and not involve himself with anyone else from Crystallia. Knowing who he was now, Will knew the risks of having someone close to him.


    "I''ll not train you without incentive though," Michael said with a thoughtful expression, "if you master your training, I''ll show you the teleportation spell I used to bring you here."


    Will''s serious expression turned to one of astonishment. "You would trust me not to leave for good and go back home?"


    His eyes widened when his uncle broke into laughter. Staring at the fully grown business looking man who had always been serious and held together thrown into a laughing fit, Will didn''t know whether he was more astonished by what his uncle said or the reaction to his response.


    Within a few minutes, the calm and collected uncle finished his comedy and returned to his natural seriousness besides a small twinkle in his eyes. "Sorry William, but I couldn''t help myself." he said with a light heart. "What would going home accomplish? If you stayed long enough, the wraiths would be on your trail once more and you''ve experienced what that would do to your loved ones."


    Will instantly thought of Maya. Was he willing to put Leo through the same thing? What if he visited Bianca and the wraiths happened upon him? He shuddered inwardly. He wasn''t willing to risk it and Michael knew it.


    Seeing Will''s resignation before him, Michael cleared his throat. "I''m not worried about you staying there William, I know you care too deeply about Jonathan and your friends." he started. "I give you the opportunity for two reasons. First is because it''s the easiest way of transportation within all worlds, and secondly is you will be an adult this coming month and I see no reason why you shouldn''t have a choice."


    Since Will got to Crystallia he had no sense of time or day since his phone finally died a few days back, so it was a surprise to hear that a half a year had passed since he had left home.


    "Before we begin our training, is there any way for me to see my family? Just to know they are alright?" Will asked hopefully, he hadn''t heard from Jonathan in such a long time and he was worried how he was doing.


    With an understanding smile, Michael nodded. Raising the palm of his hand, a tiny orange flame erupted forth. Moving it up to his pointer finger, he flicked it to one of his pictures. Will was confused why he would deface one of his pictures. He looked towards what he thought would be a ruined frame, instead he saw his dad.


    Walking over to the picture, Will stared deeply into the frame. Jonathan was sitting at the dining room table, drinking a cup of coffee. In the chair next to him sat a familiar object. It was the bag in which will brought with him to Crystallia!


    Will looked questioningly at the frame as well as searching around him. "The bag was spelled to return to its owner upon being lost." Michael explained as he came up behind Will. "You lost it during your fight with the wraiths."


    Will thought back to the last time he used the bag, the time when he set up camp the last night with Maya. Yet again a sharp pang of regret welled up inside him. The bag had gotten him through many rough times.


    "How did you make your flame do that? I''ve only been able to use it in fights, I had no idea it was used for anything else." Will asked, never looking away from the picture.


    "I suppose that''s an easy enough lesson to start with." Michael said As he turned to the door, waving his nephew to follow him.


    Once outside, they took position facing each other with a few feet apart. "Summon a flame and we will begin." Michael said in a voice that could only be considered a voice of a teacher. Will nodded as he felt for the aura around him. Circulating it to his upturned hand he waited for the next instruction. "Good, now hit me with it." he said with a smirk.


    Will gave him a questioning look. He didn''t want to hurt his uncle, but he did get clear instructions. He learned the hard way from Jonathan to listen when he was told to do something. He let loose the ball of ruby gold flame toward his uncle with a half hearted thought.


    Michael stood his ground while the ball closed the space between them. Within the second the ball left his hand, Will worried about hurting his uncle, though when it hit him it did absolutely nothing more than disappear on his suit without even a scorch mark.


    "Your flame acts on your intent," Michael said while brushing off his tie, "so if you have no intent to harm me, you won''t."


    "Flames in this world are not just fire to destroy, they are our will made visible. If it is your intent to destroy, you will lay waste to anything in your path, if you wish to heal, your flame will knit any wound." Will listened intently to his uncle while thinking of the many possibilities in which the revelation held.


    "So you can also use it to search for someone?" Will asked.


    "Anyone not blocked by their own or someone else''s flame can be found. There are ways to block tracking, for instance, the dog tags Jonathan gave you before you left have my flame within."


    "Take out your phone for a second." Michael said as he closed the distance between himself and Will. His nephew did what he asked and opened up his inside pocket and withdrew his smartphone. "Good, now think of someone who you wish to see within the reflection of the phone."


    Will could only think of one person he would like to see. Ever since his phone lost the last percent of its life, he had missed seeing Bianca. Not needing any more instruction, Will summoned a pin sized flame and cast it off his finger to his phone. Within seconds, he was staring at his girlfriend.


    At the moment, Bianca was laying on her bed, looking through her phone at pictures of her and Will. Wearing her pink almost too short shorts and blue t shirt, Will felt a pang of longing, he wanted desperately to speak with her. "We will see each other again." he said as quietly as he could. Suddenly her full length of brown hair was out of her eyes as she looked around her room.


    "Will?" he heard her ask surprisingly. As soon as he heard her he looked at his uncle in surprise. "How do I turn this off!?" Not wanting his girlfriend to hear him any longer, it was odd enough to have a voice come out of nowhere, even worse for it to be one who had not talked to her in so long.


    "WILL WHERE ARE YOU?" Bianca yelled around her room, trying to follow her boyfriends voice.


    Will looked hopelessly at his phone screen while she was obviously having a panic attack. "I will see you soon Bianca, just wait for me." he said before putting his phone in his pocket and clearing his mind. Will instantly knew the connection was severed.


    Now completely finished with his request, Will turned his attention to Michael.


    His uncle was busy chuckling once again, obviously amused by Will''s earlier problem. Knowing it was time, he put a hand on his nephew''s shoulder. "Shall we begin your basic training then?"

 17 Those Left Behind

    Hearing the last words her boyfriend said, Bianca Jean was still frantically looking around her room for the source of his voice. It felt as though he were just next to her on the bed. It was way too real for it to just be her imagination.


    It had been practically five months since she heard Will''s voice, but she couldn''t have mistaken that voice. It was the same one she had heard whispered in her ear countless times before he moved.


    Her phone still in her hands, she called the only person she could think of to call. Dialing Leo''s number she prayed with Every ring that he would answer.


    "Ello?" answered a not at all tired voice.


    "I heard Will." Bianca blurted out before she could think of what to say. Though it sounded like she was going crazy, she hoped that maybe Leo would take her seriously. She knew he had been trying to keep tabs on Will since he left for Colorado.


    "Hearing voices Bee? After so long of not hearing him I should have known this would happen." a cocky response answered from the line. Bianca could have expected a response like that. Lee had a personality where he couldn''t necessarily turn off his sarcasm, but in some cases that was why she and Will hung out with him. After all, normal was overrated.


    "Haha Lee, get dressed and meet me at Java Joint." Bianca said as she hung up the phone, throwing on a pair of jeans and a pink tank with a Jean jacket, she ran down the stairs of her house and left. Luckily a few months ago she finally saved up enough money for a car. Her mom was fine with putting down half for a decent Chevy Malibu.


    Bianca got in her car and got the keys out of her pocket. ''It could have been a sign from him,'' she thought as she cranked on the ignition. ''At least a way for him to tell us he''s okay.'' She knew how she sounded and it wasn''t like her usual self, but when Will stopped contacting her, she tried everything. She called Jonathan''s phone which went straight to voicemail. She had Leo try tracking him down via GPS and nothing came up. It was like Will just completely vanished off the face of the earth.


    The car ride to downtown Saint Cloud took no more than ten minutes taking the road past tech high school and the bowling alley. Bianca soon saw Leo''s old banged up white Buick parked in front of Java Joint. Oddly enough, Leo got his car long before she did. Will still didn''t have one seeing as though his dad would have made sure he had at least a thousand in his account for insurance and the first payment upfront before he could get one. Bianca looked at the old beat up car for a minute, she remembered the trails they took, the branches of the trees on either side scraping each side of the car. Leo didn''t care about the look of the car, he only cared that he could take it on their numerous adventures. Taking herself out of her thoughts, she headed towards Java Joint.


    Entering the coffee shop, Bianca was hit by a hint of nostalgia. This was the place the three of them hung out in most of the time. The quiet atmosphere in the daytime and the bands at night, it was the perfect place for three teenagers to spend their time.


    Bianca remembered the time Lee was acting his normal goofy self playing the tambourine to a guitarists song, making a fool out of himself while Will recorded it. Bianca would just be on the side laughing at the two kids while they made a mockery of themselves. That night she laughed herself to death on the drive home.


    The place hadn''t changed in years, though it was more quiet than it used to be. It was ten o''clock at night and there was no band, just music playing in the background. Usually having to fight through a crowd of dancers to get to the seating, Bianca walked through the empty dance floor and found Leo seated at the usual table wearing his usual black, white and red mass effect hoodie and baggy blue jeans, his unruly hair going just barely past his glasses. Even if it had been a while since she had seen him last, he didn''t really look all that different. He had the usual laptop on the table, no doubt searching the internet using the shops wifi.


    Seeing the table only made Bianca miss Will more. It was nice to see Leo again, they had become fast friends. Despite his appearance, Leo had always been friends with the cheerleaders and football team in high school. He was always outgoing and spontaneous, and was also the one to introduce her to Will. He had always said that being a part of everything was worthwhile. No matter where he went, he was always well informed. Regardless of his social standing, everyone seemed to like and trust him.


    "I heard Will, I swear I''m not making this up." Bianca said as she slid into the opposite booth of Leo. "I don''t know how, and I don''t know where from, but it was like he was right next to me." She had hoped that driving to meet him would give her a little time to think about what to say that didn''t sound crazy, unfortunately ten minutes wasn''t enough.


    "I thought we both agreed that he was abducted by aliens months ago," Leo said without cracking a smile. "We haven''t heard from him in half a year, he must really be living it up in Colorado." Looking up from his laptop, Leo gave Bianca just a hint of a smile.


    Bianca rolled her eyes. Leo always had a sense of humor he wore on his sleeve, but she could tell he missed Will just as badly as she did. "You know he didn''t have a choice but to leave, his dad found another place." she stated matter of factly. "He wouldn''t ditch us and you know it, there''s something going on that we don''t know about." Bianca had a feeling he wouldn''t have broken contact so easily unless something was going on. Will always had a knack for getting in trouble.


    Leo waved his hand at the waitress who seemed to be busy on the phone. "Could we get a few cokes over here?" he yelled at the busy woman who raised a finger for patience. Nodding his head, Leo turned his attention back to his hopeless friend. ''After so long of not hearing from her boyfriend, she must finally be having a breakdown,'' he thought, having nothing to say, he looked back down at his facebook page. Of course he was worried about Will, but as long as he''d known him, he knew that he could take care of himself.


    Leo thought back to the kid he took off the soccer hill to hang out with. His eyes were completely spaced out, as if he weren''t even present in his own body. Leo had instantly taken it upon himself to bring the kid back to reality. What started as spaceship quickly became kick ball. Bianca had joined the two of them later on in middle school which slowly brought Will out of his mind and into the actual world. After elementary school, Leo had always gone over to Will''s place to play his Xbox. When he finally got a car, the three of them had no limits. They would go to the state capital, seeing as though there was a burger joint they loved right next to the big house itself. They had gone to Mall of America countless times. Leo even picked Bianca and Will up right after Will got off work and drove to Minneapolis to watch the fireworks on the fourth of July.


    Leo sighed, of course he missed Will. He was the glue that held the three of them together, without him it seemed like he was alone most of the time. What he wouldn''t give to be able to get in the car with the two of them and go off on another crazy adventure. ''It seems like forever ago,'' he thought as he looked at Bianca.


    "If he wanted to get in contact with us, he could just pick up the phone." he said with minor annoyance in his voice. "Face it Bee, we''ve been dumped, he''s probably got a new girl and a more interesting best friend to keep him company." The last thing he wanted to do was hurt her, but he knew it wasn''t healthy for her to become so hung up on one person.


    "I don''t and will never believe that." Bianca said. She could never believe that will would throw two lifelong relationships away, it wasn''t in his character. He had always been very supportive of the two of them. If they ever got in trouble with anyone, he would be there to fight for them. She and Leo were more family than his own family, she knew that if he could get in contact with them, he would.


    Looking back when they were in school, Will was always hard to approach. He always had the same blue jeans, white t shirt and black leather jacket on. With his long hair he looked intimidating, no one really took the time to get to know him. Either he was sleeping in class or reading a book, Will always did love his magic.


    Bianca remembered all the times they went to the field behind his house, he would always have his phone with him. The one thing she had always noticed was the fact that it never rang. He rarely texted anyone and he wasn''t a huge gamer. More often than not, Will would have his kindle app on his phone so he could read just about anywhere. Whenever anyone came up to him and asked what he was reading he would always reply ''a book.'' It wasn''t as if he was trying to be rude, but Bianca knew that the books of magic were precious to him. Not many people would understand his obsession, but Bianca knew that it was an escape from reality. It was the only thing that kept him from lashing out at people. It took Bianca and Leo years to finally break through his shell and actually get him to open up. On the outside he looked like a troubled youth, on the inside he was just a softie.


    "Just promise me you will keep your eyes open Lee," Bianca said with a worried look settling in her eyes, "I know there''s something going on with Will, I can feel it."


    "I think you are worried about nothing and seriously need some unwinding time." Leo said with a smirk on his face.


    Bianca reached across the table and punched Leo''s arm. She was used to his witty comebacks, but she''d always make sure he paid for them later.


    "OWW hey what was that for?" Leo cried out in indignation, "I said you need unwinding time, that doesn''t mean I won''t keep a lookout!" he said while rubbing his arm. Clearly he was just as upset about Will as she was. She looked at Leo with a smile.


    "Thanks Lee, it means a lot that you came out to talk to me," she said honestly, "we need to try to stick together more often just in case Will does pop up somewhere." giggling to herself, she got up and ran to the door.


    "Hey! What about your coke?!" Leo yelled after her, but the door to Java had already shut behind her.


    Leo stared at the now served two cokes and sighed. "Dammit Will, how long are you going to keep her waiting?" he whispered to himself as he picked up his drink.


    "Not long Lee, just a little more time." Will''s voice replied out of no where. "Keep her safe for me."


    Leo jumped out of his seat looking around, seeing nothing he sat down and took a long drink of his coke. "You better be alright man." he said as quietly has he could. "If not I''ll raise you from the dead to kill you myself from all the grief you''ve put her through." With that, he packed up his laptop and left for his car.

 18 The Night Before Training

    Over the next few days, Michael allowed Will to relax and prepare for his training. His reasoning was that it would make Jonathan''s training seem like daycare and he needed to be well rested.


    Though Will was nervous about his uncle''s ominous warning, he spent his days either meditating or checking on his friends with his phone. When he noticed that Leo and Bianca got together at the Java Joint, he couldn''t stop himself from listening. Feeling horrible for neglecting his friends and understanding how Leo felt, he was at least relieved that Bianca understood.


    Though they had been apart for so long, Bianca never left Will''s wavelength. She could always somehow know when he was in some sort of trouble or how he was feeling. The fact that he messed up and allowed her to hear him only made it worse.


    Seeing how she jumped at the sound of his voice, Will thought it was for the best to wait for him to wait until she left before sending his message to Leo. He only hoped his best friend would believe it was him enough to do what he said. If not maybe he would think it was his conscious. Will smiled at the thought. ''Maybe it was the aliens.'' he thought with a chuckle.


    "Well don''t we seem relaxed tonight." Michael said with a half smile. He had been watching Will most of his relaxation period. It had been a good way to get to know his nephew the right way instead of always following him back in the other world.


    Will looked back at Michael with a somewhat serious expression. "My training starts tomorrow right?" he asked as he got up from his tree. He was anxious to get the training started. The sooner he could get stronger, the sooner he could finally stand a chance against the wraiths.


    Michael smiled at his nephew. "We can do a little training to get you started now if you want." he said as Will stretched.


    "I suppose a little training wouldn''t hurt anyone." Will was already in a hurry to get his lessons started. The sooner he was done with them, the sooner he could avenge Maya. He would take anything Michael threw at him.


    "Catch." his uncle said, as if reading his mind. A wooden sword flew in the air until Will caught it By the hilt. Looking at the piece of wood, Will could already tell where this was going. Taking a fighting stance, He waited for Michael to grab a sword of his own. Most of the books he read would start training out with swordplay and he supposed he was in the right realm for it. Will looked at the sword with a sigh.


    Instead of doing what was expected, Michael picked a tree, sat down and relaxed. "I want you to do sword thrusts until I tell you to stop." He said as Will stared at him dumbfounded. "Didn''t you tell me you want to get stronger?" he asked with a playful expression which just as quickly turned dark. "Then do it."


    Will wasn''t about to ask questions. He got his instructions and intended to follow them. Just as soon as Michael stopped talking, Will gripped the hilt with both hands and chopped downward. If Michael wanted him to do sword thrusts, he must have had a reason for instructing him to do so.


    "What exactly was that?" Michael asked. "Are you chopping wood or thrusting? You are right handed correct? Use your left leg for balance and bring your right leg forward as you swing to add power. Were you even taught swordplay?" his uncle quickly became the lazy instructor lounging at the base of the tree.


    Will rolled his eyes, ''of course I didn''t learn this earlier,'' Will thought as he did what his uncle instructed him. ''I was instead taught how to shoot firearms.'' Will shortly regretted not taking up another extracurricular activity when Jonathan had asked.


    ''This doesn''t have any thing to do with magic,'' Will thought as he continuously slashed the air with his wooden sword. Since it was a free lesson, He decided not to give Michael too much grief, there had to be a reason for everything he did.


    Within two hours of repetitive swinging, Will was beginning to be annoyed. Looking over at the tree, Michael had long since fallen asleep. Looking down at his sleeping instructor, Will had no idea what he was doing. Why was he the only one taking this seriously? ''This must be a big joke to him or something,'' he thought as he brought the sword down one more time. Michael wasn''t even paying attention to form or the amount of power Will was putting into his thrusts. He could have been slacking and he doubted his uncle would care. There was a clear distinct difference between his two trainers. Jonathan would have stayed awake for days to ensure Will was doing the right thing.


    "Wake up asshole! How long am I supposed to do this for?" Just as Will finished yelling, something was heading straight for him. Without a moments hesitation, his sword came up and blocked it. Staring at what the projectile was gave him pause. Will was staring at a dagger sticking out of the hilt of his blade just inches from his hand. When he looked back at Michael, he was already on his feet. Will had a feeling if he did relax in this training, he could actually die. The dagger was headed right for his head before he deflected it. Wondering how exactly a few sword thrusts had given him those reflexes, Will just stared at his instructor with slightly more respect and a whole lot more fear.


    "Your arms are tired after a few hours of constant swinging, but you are able to block without your aura." He said as he looked his nephew in the eye. "Do you know why that is?"


    Will was slightly unnerved from the blade so he didn''t respond other than a shake of his head, still staring at the dagger. "It''s reflex William, muscle memory. Strengthening your arms and your agility, you will be able to rely on more than just your flames." Michael had taken a more serious tone with Will. He could tell that learning the basics might actually save his life one day.


    Will stood there for a minute, wrapping his head around what he learned. ''This world is about more than just magic,'' he thought as He dislodged the dagger from the sword. Looking down at it, he remembered all of the fights he had been in so far. The clear difference between Michael and himself was most definitely skill. When Michael went up against the wraiths back in Colorado, he was able to match their strength blow for blow. Will wished he could forget exactly how pathetic he was when he attempted the same thing when he was traveling with Maya. Throwing the dagger at a tree, Will waited for Michael to say something else.


    Instead of words, Michael drew another wooden sword from his cloak and lunged for Will. "The next lesson is in form!" he shouted as their training swords connected. Will could feel the shock of the collision as his hands became numb from blocking. The moment the two practice swords connected, Will knew that even though they were sticks, Michael would have no problem killing him with just a blow.


    Trying to keep up with his uncle''s movements, Will parried most of his advancements. Within no time the two of them started a dance of swordplay, Michael''s grace against Will''s, and in this dance both knew who was superior. Within a moment of predictable movements, Michael switched the sword behind his back to the other hand while ducking from a swing. "You have to be ready for anything!" he said as he attacked with the other hand. Michael''s movements completely changed, instead of predictable swings, his arm was practically a blur of barrages which hit their mark each time.


    In an instant, Will found himself back on the ground, his hair matted with sweat and dirt, his white t shirt completely drenched with sweat and his cross pendant was burning his skin from the heat. He could feel welts on his skin from each hit his uncle laid on him.


    "You have absolutely no form William." Michael said as he stared down at his student. He couldn''t help but chuckle a little when he saw the minor hurt in his nephew''s eyes.


    "You''re burning up William, take off your jacket and we will continue." Michael said while patiently standing and staring down at his student.


    Will was about to shrug off the jacket when he realized that if he did, it was literally the first time he had since he got to the new world. Will hesitated a moment while looking up at Michael. "I haven''t taken this thing off once since I''ve been here, not even in the desert."


    "A piece of home that you won''t part with right?" Will nodded at his uncle. "Haven''t you wondered why not? Surely you don''t believe that to be a normal jacket." he said and he put a hand out for Will to grab. Upon giving up his hand, Michael instead took the sleeve of the jacket and pulled it off.


    The moment the jacket left his body, Will felt light! Incredibly light, almost as if the jacket had been weighing him down. Will got up instantly, his body no longer felt the pain of the welts and he felt ready for another session, he didn''t even feel tired.


    "How could a jacket make this much of a difference?" he asked as he stretched his newly rejuvenated body. "I''ve worn that jacket for so many years, it was a gift from my mother."


    Michael turned the jacket inside out and looked at the inside pocket. Turning the pocket inside out, he showed Will what looked like a brown parchment with writing on it. "This is an inscription to hide you and your power, it''s the reason the wraiths couldn''t locate you when we first met." he said as he threw the jacket back to his nephew. "There''s a coat rack in the cottage, go bring it in there." Michael said while he got up and started walking behind the cottage. "When you''re done, meet me out back and don''t worry." Michael said with a hint of a smile. "The wraiths won''t find you here."


    Will went inside and put his jacket on a hook of the coat rack. He now knew there was much more to be done before he could defend himself let alone attack.


    Looking at the pictures on the wall, Will''s eyes rested on the one of his mother holding him with his uncle off to the side. Taking a long look, Will steeped himself for what was yet to come. The training would be intense, yet if he could get stronger, he would be able to protect himself and those he cares about. He would finally be able to avenge Maya by killing the wraiths, if nothing else, he could go back and see Bianca for the first time in five months. ''Just hold on for a little longer guys, I''ll be there soon,'' he thought as he left the cottage. Cutting himself off from all other distractions, Will sighed. "In the words of a wise man. ''Nothing is ever easy,''" he muttered to himself as he went to the back yard. The sun rising behind him, Michael waited patiently, holding two practice swords in hand.


    "Today marks the first day of your training under me," Michael said As he threw Will a sword. As he caught it, his uncle walked toward his student. "During this training, you will not wear that jacket and instead use a pair of simple clothes I set out for you each day, is that understood?"


    Will took a minute, enjoying his last feeling of freedom. Sighing ever so slightly, he nodded to his uncle, a look of determination set in his eyes.


    "Good," Michael said with a smile, "then let''s begin."

 19 Set in the Routine

    The next week worked like clockwork for Will. He woke up to a bucket of water while the stars were out. Since he slept outside under a tree, Michael was able to call it his ''daily bath'' before training. After waking up, he would change into a plain white tunic and pants, closely resembling what Maya wore on her travels with him.


    After changing, he and Michael sparred using the sparring swords Michael provided. After two hours, breakfast was served, but there was a catch. The breakfasts Michael made could only be considered hearty. Eggs, bacon, biscuits and gravy, sausage, pancakes, fruits, and orange juice. The catch was Will could only join the table if he scored a point against Michael while sparring. In the past month, Will had been sitting on the floor at Michael''s feet, only given a few biscuits and water to wash it down with. He could not get up from his spot on the floor until Michael ate both his and his nephew''s portion of the food.


    Within a week, Will had earned many welts from his uncle''s weapon, yet all his opponent got was extra breakfast. Though it seemed cruel, the punishment motivated Will to put everything in his attacks, fighting for the right to sit at the table with Michael. He had spent any extra time he could get working on his sword form and doing the exercises Jonathan had him do before he made it to Crystallia.


    Will spent most of the time analyzing his uncle''s fighting style, learning a form from his opponent in order to find any weaknesses within his uncle''s defenses. Each day Will sparred with him, he inched forward at least a step. Having only lasted less than a minute versus Michael the first day, he was able to continuously attack for a six minute period now. Of course the end result always left Will on his backside.


    Will''s defenses grew every day as well as his aura. Now when Michael attacked, Will''s aura would detect it and he was able to deflect the advances. The time period of the assault was not for a lack of trying. Will''s aura was only able to detect the attacks for that period of time. If he tried any longer, he would no longer be able to use his flames on the assault. He had to conserve what he had until he felt the time was right to use it.


    Michael was able to use his barrage of strikes on Will for a period of six minutes before exhausting his opponent, though each time Will exhausted his aura, he was in turn exercising both his physical muscles and his aura at the same time. He could feel it come back even stronger each time his aura was restored.


    After breakfast, Will would go out to the tree and meditate for one hour to review what he learned through his sparring as well as allow his aura to recover. Every time he recovered, his strength always went up a not so noticeable amount for one day, though over time it added up considering he was able to fend off his uncle for as long as he could.


    After meditation, Michael attached weights to Will''s feet and had him do laps around the cottage for a two hour period. At first Will was only able to do two laps due to the extra weight, more time than not he needed motivation from his uncle. Within the month, Will was not able to make it past the two laps for some reason, though his speed was almost a match for Michael''s during his sparring matches. He had no doubt that his uncle had been switching weights on him after each day so he wouldn''t notice the change. It was the only explanation Will could think of, he was an ex quarterback, he shouldn''t be having as much trouble as he was.


    After the laps around the cottage, Will took his place by his uncle''s feet for his lunch biscuits while his uncle had roast chicken or beef. After the measly lunch, Will went to the tree for yet another hour of meditating. At first, Will had thought the meditating was a waste of time, but the more he did it, the more strength he had for the next fight against Michael.


    In the evening, Will spent two hours balancing on a huge thin rock in the middle of the field. The first day, he thought ''this should be easy right?'' he had no idea how wrong he was. There was only enough room on the stone for one foot. If he slipped and fell, it was a good seven foot drop and his uncle was at the bottom to ''motivate'' him to get back up the rock. It took many motivations for him to trust his aura and balances to keep him in the rock the whole two hours.


    After his balance training Will found himself sparring yet another one hour with Michael before dinner, one more chance to earn a real meal. If he couldn''t score a point, not only did he have to sit at his uncles feet for his biscuits, but he had to take two buckets full of rocks to a lake two miles away, put the rocks in a well taught pile formation before filling the barrels of water and walking back. It was two buckets of water for a reason, the first one was for his morning ''bath,'' and the second for his drinking water for the next day.


    Will''s training always ended the moment the last rays of light left the sky. For twenty days it was wash, rinse and repeat. In its repetitive nature, Will was always motivated to improve so he no longer earned a spot at his uncle''s feet. He had to improve enough to take Michael on if he ever wanted a chance against the wraiths.


    Will sensed it coming within three seconds before it happened. Rolling out of the way just in time, he felt the impact on the ground where just seconds ago he was located. The water only seemed to have fed the grass this time. Still not fully awake, Will sat up from the grass and opened his eyes. He stared at Michael for a second, trying to figure out what had happened. He looked at the bucket in his uncle''s hand, Will''s eyes went wide.


    Jumping to his feet, Will looked at the spot in which he had just been lying seconds before, a look of startled relief flooded his features. It had been the first time he was able to dodge the water in his sleep. His aura had become a reflex even while his guard was down. ''Now no one will ever be able to sneak up on me while I sleep,'' he thought bitterly as he remembered the last time he was caught sleeping, Maya was the one to pay for it.


    Will was so tired of being woken up the same way, he could swear his uncle had a refrigerator hiding somewhere in that cottage, it felt much colder than should be possible in the warm forest climate they were in.


    "Good job in dodging that water, it seems as though you are starting to instinctually sense things even in your sleep." Michael said while clapping his hands.


    Without giving Will time to wake up, he threw a practice sword at him. Without thinking, the shirtless Will caught the sword without looking, instead he sensed it with his aura. It felt as if he had a three hundred and sixty degree sense when it came to his new power.


    As soon as the sword touched Will''s hand, he was instantly alert to his uncle charging for him. Within a second, Michael''s first attack was parried by his nephew''s blade without even making eye contact. Will turned to meet his uncle''s eyes as their blades connected.


    Michael wasted no time in unleashing his frenzied barrage of blows, each one only meeting his opponents blade as his aura took over his defenses. Each frenzied blow took a fraction of a second to deliver, though to Will it all seemed in slow motion. Through his weight training and balance, Will was able to move as fluid as the water he collected at the lake.


    Going back and forth, Will allowed none of the advances to meet their mark. While parrying the blows, Will searched for a sign of an opening. Every few seconds his uncle switched hands, trying to throw Will off guard.


    Will had to watch everything around him not only with his eyes, but his aura as well. As long as the barrier held, his aura would help him parry each hit. But he wasn''t looking for just defense today, Will was looking to finally land a blow.


    If Will lost any ground, he would end up backed up against the tree, which would limit his movements. The only option he had was to push forward. He kept a clear head, analyzing his opponents movements. Within the month that he had sparred with his uncle, he noticed that he had a predictable move trying to push forward. He played this to his advantage.


    If Will was going to succeed in his plan, he could not be predictable. Sacrificing himself for a few blows, he advanced forward. Taking a strike to his sword arm and his chest, Will could only feel just a little of the impact. He used his aura to dull the pain without losing stride. With no time to spare, he transferred a little of his aura to his feet, making two compressed balls of flames underneath each one. When they exploded, he was launched up, back flipping to the tree, he launched himself off landing behind his master, tapping him on the neck.


    Drenched in sweat, the two of them stood there, Will''s sword on Michael''s neck. "One." he said to his superior with no humor in his voice.


    With a smile on his face, Michael dropped his blade. He knew when to accept defeat. "Good job William, that''s how to apply your flame in true combat." he said as he turned to meet Will''s smile. "Your flame is not an outside force, you should find ways to apply it to your combat style."


    Nodding to his uncle, Will dropped his blade. "Time to eat?" he said in a giddy voice, finally he was able to sit with his uncle for a meal, he could already taste the bacon! It had taken so long for him to finally take a seat at the table, he started dreaming of the meals.


    "Almost, but first I wish to show you something." Michael said, understanding his nephew''s haste.


    Michael put his hand in his pocket and withdrew something. In his open palm, there was a cross pendant in his hand. "Do you recognize this? He asked with a hopeful expression.


    Looking at the pendant, Will went inside the cottage for a moment, coming back out with his own pendant on its chain. "Jonathan gave me this before I left, it''s just a symbol of luck isn''t it?"


    "No William, that is your birth right." he said as he looked at the pendant. "That is the Ragnos lineage blade."


    Will had to laugh at the statement. "This?" he said as he tried to breathe. "Am I supposed to stab someone with the long pointy end and hope for the best?" Michael smirked at his nephew only for a moment before looking at his own pendant.


    As Will''s laughter died down, he was wondering if he insulted his uncle seeing as he went dead silent. While watching him, he saw Michael shut his hand around his own pendant, orange flame protruding from it. Within seconds, the Orange flame grew in size until he was holding a full sized sword. The same sword Will saw Michael hold his own using against the wraiths. Looking at the pommel, there was a large orange jewel at the end of it. "This is a lineage blade," he said with a chuckle at his nephew''s slack jawed expression. "Though it''s nothing compared to the one in your hand."

 20 Homecoming Surprise

    Will took a minute to process the transformation that took place in front of him. Of course it made a little sense, he did see Michael take a fully grown sword out of his pocket before, having this demonstration explained what he thought was impossible. Though if he hadn''t spent as much time in Crystallia, he still would have thought it would be impossible.


    "Your blade is the next step in your training." Michael said as he held his own sword, giving Will a smile. "I want you to try to summon your own sword within the next week. All other exercises besides agility will be postponed."


    Will groaned when he heard he still had to make his laps, it was the only thing he hadn''t mastered since he started his training. Though he couldn''t shake the feeling of excitement as he clutched his pendant. He couldn''t forget the flaming sword Michael used in Colorado. He had been able to completely fend off all five wraiths as if they were equals.


    Taking his pendant from his neck, Will summoned his aura to his clenched had, though nothing happened. Giving a confused look, he tried again, and once more nothing happened. Will looked at his uncle expectantly.


    "This is your training William, you will get no help from me." he said as he drenched the sword in flames, returning it to his normal sized pendant and pocketed it.


    Walking back to the cottage, Michael looked back at his nephew. "Take the rest of the two hours before breakfast to train, don''t worry you will have full portions from here on." he said with a chuckle. "You''re going to need them." he said before shutting the door behind him.


    Will looked from the door back to his pendant. ''There''s a reason he chose now to show me the blade.'' he thought as he looked at the small cross. He couldn''t shake the feeling he already knew what to do.


    When he saw Michael activated his blade, his face was completely calm as the flames spread from his hand, extending into the sword. Will tested the same act multiple times, trying to feed his flames into the blade, each time was a failure.


    Getting irritated, Will couldn''t stop. He had to master this weapon, it was the only thing he had seen that could hold off the wraiths. ''How am I supposed to save anyone if I can''t even use the sword?'' he thought as his flames continuously went out on the blade.


    Two hours went by fast with no pause in Will''s training. He had made no progress on the blade by the time Michael opened the cottage door. Seeing his nephew train so hard made him smile. "William it''s breakfast time, come in and tell me what you''ve learned of the blade." he said as he walked back to the table.


    Will only objected a little bit, he wanted to figure out his blade as soon as possible, though his stomach had other plans for him. Walking into the cottage, Will sat himself at the table and picked up a fork.


    "Have you made any progress on the blade?" Michael asked as he took his own seat. His nephew looked up at him and shook his head, his mouth too full of eggs to say anything.


    "I see." Michael said with a shrug. "What exactly do you think a lineage blade is?"


    "I think it''s a weapon I can use to protect myself against the wraiths." Will said with a slight hesitation. "What else could it be? I''ve seen you use it twice now and you''re still alive" Michael scoffed at his nephew''s ridiculous response.


    Michael shook his head, clearly not happy with the answer. "Finish your food, we are going to take a little trip." Clearly happy to go anywhere other than the training field, Will nodded and began shoveling food in his mouth as fast as he could.


    After breakfast, Will met Michael outside of the cottage. He was allowed to wear his normal clothes, which made him curious as to where Michael was taking him.


    Back in his blue jeans, white shirt and leather jacket, Will felt more like himself than he had in a week. His cross and dog tags Taking their usual spot around his neck.


    Michael was sporting his usual business suit and overcoat. Calling Will over to him, He extended his hand. "We are just going to make a quick supply run."


    Taking Will by the arm, they plunged themselves into darkness, the same sensation Will was just starting to get used to.


    When the light came back, they stepped through a gate into a house Will was all too familiar with. His eyes opened in surprise as he found himself in his old home in Minnesota.


    "Why would you bring me here?" he asked his uncle, but he was no longer next to him. Michael had disappeared within the instant they stepped through the gate. ''Why doesn''t this guy ever give me a warning before he disappears?'' Will thought as he rolled his eyes. ''The least he can do is put a little bell around his neck.'' He had to chuckle at the image he got.


    The house was abandoned still, no retail sign or any proof anyone had been living there since he left. Will took out his phone and charger, testing whether the outlets were working.


    The moment the power went on, his phone started going off the walls with messages. Some of them were from Leo, but most from Bianca.


    ''Where are you?'' ''Why don''t you ever turn on your phone?'' ''Are you alive?'' The more Will scrolled through the phone, the more he got worried. It had been a while since he last checked in with the both of them.


    Instead of making a call on the phone, he summoned his flame. Tapping his phone with it, the reflection turned to Bianca. She was yet again in her room wearing her usual pink tank top and jeans. Even though it was a little creepy that he could see her no matter where she was, he still liked this way of contacting her better than her phone, though he''d never tell her that to her face.


    "Don''t say anything Bianca." he said into the phone. The moment he said it her head came up in surprise. "Come next door and don''t forget a jacket." he said as he allowed the flame to dissipate. He knew he only had a few moments before she was there. He took the opportunity to check if his service was still up. Of course his location settings were on, Will bet Leo already knew he was back.


    Within a minute, there was a hesitant knock at the door. As Will opened it, a hand came out of nowhere. His aura alerted him, but he allowed the slap to connect to his face. Will rubbed the hand print that must have been on his face. He looked at her for a moment, glad she had listened and grabbed a jacket on her way out, the snow was coming down pretty good.


    "Where have you been?!" Bianca screamed in the doorway. "We have been so worried about you, did you even care?" Will had seen this coming every time he thought of her. He just allowed her to take her frustration out on him. Seeing tears in her eyes, all he could do was hold her close.


    Looking up at her recently missing boyfriend, her eyes grew large. "Will, what happened to you? You''ve changed." not knowing what she meant, Will took his phone from the charger and turned it to camera, he put it on mirror and looked at himself.


    It was true, his hair was a mess covering his eyes, but even then his face looked more lean as well. He looked almost like a better version of himself since he left. He didn''t really feel different though, all of the challenges that he had faced so far probably shaped how he looked. He had suffered a lot, but he had also grown stronger because of it.


    "You have anything to eat? I''m starving." Will said with a sheepish look. He hadn''t been able to really enjoy his food as much as he should have since he was in a hurry to get out of that damned cottage.


    "I haven''t seen or heard from you in six months and the first thing you ask is about the food?" she asked incredulously. Will shrugged at the question. "Well at least you haven''t changed much on the inside, she said with a sigh. "My mom isn''t home right now, so you can come over for a little while and tell me what''s been going on with you." Bianca said as she went back outside.


    Will made sure to grab his phone and charger before heading out into the cold January air. Luckily they were only going down the street one house over.


    Stopping in front of the house, Will took in the familiar view. It seemed so nostalgic, he had lived next to that particular house for most of his life. He remembered all the times his parents dropped him off so they could have some time alone. All the times she had played with her dollhouse when she was younger, to experimenting with new clothes when they got older. Will had some fond memories with just him and Bianca. It was the best thing about having the one person he cared about living next door.


    Walking into the house, he saw that nothing had truly changed. There was still a shoe rack by the door. Walking into the house, he saw the familiar coat rack that had been behind a recliner since he was small. Will followed his memories up to Bianca''s room. The door was shut so he decided to wait for permission to enter, it was a long standing rule since Will had always walked in at the wrong time. More often than not, he would have a hand print on the side of his face that put the most recent one to shame.


    Will knocked on the door as he would usually do when he came over. Over all the times that he had visited her, the least he could do then was knock. "Come in," Bianca called out. Will opened the door to see her in her usual pink tank and jeans sitting on her bed with a few sandwiches next to her.


    Sitting next to her, Will thanked Bianca for the meal while she could only look at him. It was true he had changed a little. From all the training he did when he was in the desert to the training with Maya, and the most recent training from his uncle. Will got chills just thinking about it. But he couldn''t have changed all that much, he still wore the same clothes as he did the last time he saw her, and he still wore the same jacket.


    As Bianca stared at him, he noticed there were tears in her eyes. He instantly put down his meal and put his hand on her leg. "Hey I''m okay," He said in a soothing voice, "I''m here now, you can stop worrying." He gave her a smile as she thought of what to say.


    "You were completely out of touch for six months Will," she said as she found her voice. She became a little nervous after she calmed down a little. "Hey I was wondering," She began, her face had taken a slight pinkish color. "Did I hear you call me a month ago and then today without using a phone or anything?" She asked


    Will had to keep himself from laughing at her face. She must have felt as if she was going crazy. Who exactly hears voices? In her defense, Will did remember talking to himself in the desert. "Yeah you did," Will tried to find the right words to tell her she wasn''t going crazy. "I want to tell you everything, but now isn''t the time." Taking a deep breath, Will prepared himself for the unavoidable outburst.


    "Alright, as long as I wasn''t going crazy." She said as if nothing unnatural had been said. "Besides, now Leo owes me a hundred bucks." Bianca giggled as she put her jacket back on.


    "Going somewhere?" Will raised an eyebrow.


    "I figured you would want to go to the field, after all it''s been a while." Bianca winked at him as she left the room.

 21 Reason to Figh

    The field behind Will''s house had always been used as a hang out place for Will and Bianca. He had always felt more relaxed there. At the far corner of it, there was a playground. The swings were Bianca''s favorite place. The group including Leo would always hang out at Java Joint, though the park was Will''s and Bianca''s alone. He remembered all the times they had spent on the swing set under the stars. They would both unwind and tell each other what their day had been like. The field would always have a special place in Will''s heart.


    Cutting across the neighbors yard, they made their way into the field. Bianca wouldn''t allow Will even a small gap between them. She believed that if she let go of him, he would just disappear again. She was not about to let even the slightest possibility of that happen. As long as he was alive, she would never let him out of her sight again.


    "Where did you go Will?" she asked as soon as they entered the field, her head down as if admiring the freshly laid snow. It was a nice night for January weather, though Bianca couldn''t help but shiver in her winter coat. "Me and Lee thought you were abducted or something, we were really worried." They both must have texted him a thousand times a piece and still never gave up hope of finding him. Will let out a sigh, to explain what he had been doing without sounding like a lunatic might be a bit of an issue.


    "You two weren''t far from the truth," he said, putting his arm around Bianca to keep her warm. "I was brought somewhere I doubt anyone here has ever been." at that point, Will was skeptical of telling her everything. He was afraid of he said it all aloud even he would question his sanity. Bianca just gave him a look, she wouldn''t let him off the hook even if he tried to avoid the question.


    "Lets start with a name then," She said as she raised an eyebrow. "What was the name of this place no one has heard of? I''m sure Leo could look it up. Will laughed as her face turned pink. "What''s so funny? If there''s a place on earth and you have identifying features, Leo could pick you out anywhere." She said matter of factly.


    "If that were true, how did he not find me while I was gone?" Will asked as he kicked the back of her shoe.


    "This isn''t a game Will, we were both worried about you," Bianca said as she punched his shoulder. Will didn''t really notice it all that much. "Now you come back and you''re dodging all my questions, what am I supposed to think? Bianca put her head down, he could tell there were tears in her eyes. Of course she would be worried. He was alone for several months. He had almost given in when he spent as much time as he did with Maya, he had almost given up hope.


    "My uncle came and got me from Colorado," he started his explanation. "He''s a soldier like Jonathan, for the past six months I''ve been training in ways that I''ve never tried before." He said as he brushed the tears out of her eyes. "If I could have kept in contact, you know I would have."


    Thinking back on the last six months, the desert which he landed in, the thugs in the woods and saving Maya, training his flame on his own, fighting the wraiths and losing, and finally his training with Michael. Will''s grip on Bianca tightened, sending waves of heat from his aura cascading off of her.


    "How are you this warm? Its freezing out" she said while loosening his grip on her, yet not letting him go.


    "Its not all that bad out, maybe twenty degrees?" he said while looking up at clouds as the started to part. The snow had stopped and Will almost had a clear view of the stars. The best thing about his field was the view of the stars, he used to climb up on the football post they had in the corner of the field just to see the city lights and look up.


    "It feels at least twenty below out here." she said as her body started shivering uncontrollably.


    Something was wrong, Will didn''t feel the same coldness that Bianca did. The only time he had ever felt that cold was when he was around the wraiths that were alert to his presence.


    Looking around the field Will instantly became alert. "Bianca I want you to run from here, as fast as you can. Its no longer safe to talk, I''ll come find you later." he said as he let go of her, his aura emanating dangerously around him. His power only activated at the sign of danger, and it was on overdrive at the time.


    Bianca looked at her boyfriend, his eyes held a look of danger and she swore she saw a sheen of red covering his body. Instead of arguing, she took a few strides backwards away from him.


    Will faced away from his girlfriend, his eyes focused on the darkness, finding a shape of black within. The wraith drew its sword from its scabbard, the steel shining off of a street light. Will had no choice, for Bianca''s sake, he had to try.


    The closer the wraith got, the colder it got. Will''s aura would protect him for a time, but he was worried about the shivering Bianca behind him.


    Thoughts of the last time he faced one of these creatures flashed in Will''s mind, what he had lost. Mayas haunting screams followed the wraith with every step. With each step, his aura dissipated slightly. Will finally felt the chill of death settle on him again.


    Starting to shiver slightly, the wraith was already upon him, sword raised and ready to strike. Will was stuck in the trauma of the last time, he wasn''t even aware of the presence of his opponent.


    Everything was going black, the sound blocked out by Maya''s screams. Why should he try? Why should he go against the inevitable when he already knew the outcome.


    ''Just give up. Surrender. Defeat is inevitable.'' a voice was calling out to him, soothing him to accept what was to come.


    "WILL!" a voice called out. He knew this voice. He couldn''t remember where from, all he knew was to give in. He was upset that someone would try to disturb his peace.


    "Will get out of the way! He''s going to kill you!" so much concern in her voice, Will was touched that someone would think so much of him. Only two women in his life ever sounded like that, love radiating from every word. Suddenly he recognized the voice, it was Bianca!


    Flashes overcame the darkness. Flashes of spending time with her. Climbing the new library roof and eating McDonald''s, movies, trips to the field, her smile at school.


    Everything came back in an instant and deep within a voice called out to him.


    ''PROTECT HER!''


    Suddenly his bonds were broken and his aura spilled out. His cross burning his chest, begging to be held. Will was of a mind to allow his pendant to indulge in its needs.


    Taking the cross from his neck, it was instantly engulfed in flame. Out within his hand, he held a gold and orange flame the size of a sword. His hopes, desperation and desires poured into the flame. ''Protect her'' was all that was in his head. Anything else was second. Within seconds, he was holding a silver blade of the purist quality, the hilt was silver with gold wiring, and at the pommel lay a large ruby with gold wiring surrounding it in webs.


    Will used his aura to leap back in front of a baffled Bianca. He didn''t blame her, she was probably thinking exactly what he thought when Michael pulled a sword from his pocket.


    Will smiled at the wraith, where it took five of them to overpower him last time, there was only one and he finally gained the tool he could use against them. The heat to their chill. Even now, he couldn''t feel the icy touch in which their power used to suppress him. He was completely free.


    Taking a quick admiring glance at his new weapon, Will had to admit Michael was right. His uncles sword paled in comparison to his. It looked regal, and the power coming from it was incredible.


    The wraith charged for the newly empowered Will. It''s deathly iron sword in hand ready to take the final swing to kill the one of whom it was sent after. Will easily parried the blow, and sidestepping his opponent, sent his own blow to the wraiths side. An unearthly howl came from the monster as it took a few steps back. Will could tell it was no longer so sure of itself.


    Will faced the monster, both of them walking in a giant circle seeing if the other one would give an opening. Will had all the patience he needed, he made sure his defenses were up for the inevitability of the wraiths next assault. With the new power Will had attained, he felt his aura drastically increase in time, for what was six minutes of defensive was now far beyond.


    The wraith was tired of waiting for an opening, instead it did something Will had half expected it to. The moment the wraith was close enough to Bianca, it tried to grab her. The moment the hand went for her, Will''s sword came in for a clean cut. "None of you will ever lay a hand on her!" He shouted as he felt his anger rise. The wraith clutched its stub of an arm, an inhuman wale yet again came from its mouth. Will grabbed the now severed hand and threw it at the wraith.


    "Whoever you work for, I have a message for them." Will said with a calm demeanor, "Tell them I am getting much stronger as you can clearly see, and when I''m at my best don''t worry about chasing me down. They won''t have to send you anymore." A look of contempt crept into his face. "I''ll come directly to them and pay them back for Maya." Will took a final swing at the wraith, only this time he didn''t want it to connect. A golden aura was released from the blade, one Will had never seen before. The wraith screamed in agony as it came in contact with it. Within moments, the wraith had disappeared, limb and all.


    With the wraith out of the way, Will grabbed Bianca up into his arms and circulated his aura to his feet. In seconds they were up in the air, no longer within range of the danger below.


    Bianca had no idea what was going on or how anything she had witnessed was even possible. The one thing she did know was her life was just saved by Will. She looked below her to see the city lights as if they were stars.


    "I''m in this now Will," she said with a serious face as they landed between a few houses, blocks over from the field.


    Will set her on the ground, a look of displeasure in his eyes. "You can''t be a part of it Bianca, these people are out to kill me and they''ll do anything and hurt anyone to do it."


    "Which is exactly why," Michael said As he appeared from behind a house, "you need to protect them." Walking closer to Will, he saw the regal looking blade in his hand. "I see you found what you need to protect," He lifted an eyebrow. "I told you mine can''t even hold a candle to your blade." Will nodded, he had seen the difference in the way he fought compared to his uncles.


    "I cut one of it''s arms off and threw it at him," he said with a smirk. "I think I finally found a way to defeat them."

 22 Devereux Manor

    "Regardless of if she comes with us or not, we need to leave now William." Michael walked towards the road. "She would be a lot safer with us now that the wraiths know she is important to you." He raised an eyebrow to his nephew. "You know I have never been able to land a blow on any of them, good job." He said with a smirk


    Will accepted his uncles praise as if he had won the Olympics, but thinking back on what happened to Maya, Will knew his uncle was right. If he were to just leave Bianca behind, the other wraiths would track her down. She had been seen, the only safe place was by Will''s side. He couldn''t think of an argument to present to keep her in her own life. Will sighed and turned to Bianca.


    Will attached the sword back to the chain it belonged, within moments it shrunk back to the size of a pendant, though now he saw a ruby at the top and gold wiring netting down the cross. ''I''ll have to ask Michael about that later,'' he thought as he put the pendant back around his neck.


    "Where we are going is really cramped, so don''t worry about packing." he said with a little humor to lift the mood.


    "Oh no William, that cottage was only your training spot. We can''t bring a lady there." Michael said with a chuckle. "Our next destination is New York City, I have a sizable estate there."


    Will stared at his uncle with his mouth agape. "You mean to tell me we''ve been in a raggedy old shack not because you lived there but because of me?" Will couldn''t believe his ears. He could have thought of a thousand different ways Michael could have introduced himself. Maybe over a movie or a game of pool? Maybe he could have gone out for a drink. But instead he brought him to a worn down old shack, beat the crap out of him and made him say uncle. Will rolled his eyes. ''at least I don''t have to eat biscuits anymore,'' he thought to himself, suddenly happy Bianca was around now.


    "Of course William, would someone this nicely dressed really live in that worn down hut?" Michael said as he made a point of posing in his suit with a huge grin. Will insanely hated his uncle at this point, all he wanted to do was take his oversized silver sword and ram it somewhere the sun wouldn''t shine.


    Will rolled his eyes at his uncle, making Bianca laugh. "At least you can get him to show emotion." she said to Michael with a giggle.


    With a shrug, Will slapped Michael''s shoulder. "We really should get going."


    With a nod, Michael brought his coat above both of the youths, making the three of them disappear. Yet again Will was launched into the darkness, only this time he felt a fragile hand in his own. As they went through the lightless void, he gave Bianca''s hand a reassuring squeeze.


    Almost as soon as everything went dark, they were brought back into the night near a large estate gate. At the top of the gate was an iron sign with the name ''DEVEREUX MANOR'' raised out of it.


    Michael went to the gate buzzer while Will checked on Bianca. It was her first transport and he still remembered his. "Feel beamed up there yet Scotty?" he said with a wink. Bianca rolled her eyes.


    "So where''s the actual house?" Will asked as he looked around the grounds inside the gate. The land was huge, considering even though they were right outside the gate the only thing they saw was a snowy ground and a paved road entering the grounds.


    "It''s about five miles up the road from here," Michael said as Will whistled inwardly. "My driver will be here within a few minutes, so just be patient."


    Will couldn''t believe that Michael had this kind of money, though he didn''t really know his uncle. He could have multiple estates around the world just like this one just in case of emergency. He had to wonder how much influence Crystallia really had on the world in which he was raised in.


    While waiting for the car to arrive, Will decided to check in with Bianca. It couldn''t be too easy to accept magic as part of reality within just an hour of knowing. She had seen him use his gift as well as being teleported to New York from Minnesota in a matter of moments. It had taken Will actually experiencing magic for months to truly accept what was real and what was in his head. So many instances in which he had to question his sanity. In a world of technology and the belief in normalcy, it was hard to accept that something out of the norm existed. It could be that people truly believed what they are mentally capable of handling, shutting out all other possibilities.


    "How are you doing Bee?" Will said while softly bumping into her. "You''ve seen multiple things today that anyone else would be questioning, and you''ve been really quiet. Are you going to be alright?" He asked with a bit of concern in his voice.


    Bianca sighed, "There had to be some sort of explanation for you disappearing." She started. "I couldn''t accept that you just forgot about us, in some strange way this makes more sense." She said with a half smile.


    Will could only stare at her. How could any of this truly make more sense to her than him forgetting about them? She was willing to accept magic in the world before she would ever accept him leaving her. Will had a new found respect and admiration for his girlfriend. She wouldn''t believe he''d ever leave her without a reason. That loyalty was more than he could ever find in a lifetime.


    While Will and Bianca talked, Michael stayed off to the side, allowing his nephew as much privacy as he could. Though looking at those two, he couldn''t help but think of his sister. She had always supported Will''s father, backing him on any plan he had. She was his foundation of trust just as much as Bianca was to Will. ''So history repeats itself once more,'' he thought with an inner sigh.


    Will looked down the road through the gate and saw a limo driving down the road to the gate. As it parked near the entrance, the gate automatically opened. "I do appreciate your patience," Michael said with a smile. "As you are probably aware, I usually don''t need a car." he said with a wink.


    As the three climbed in the limo, the gate shut and the driver took off to the mansion. "Would either of you like refreshments?" Michael asked as he opened the mini fridge next to his seat. Will picked out a mountain dew while Bianca only took a water. She could think what wanted, but he hadn''t had any soft drinks or fatty foods in six months, it was time he indulged himself.


    Driving down the narrow road, Will looked out the window. No matter how hard he stared, he couldn''t see the end of the grounds on either side of the car. ''How much land could he have?'' he thought to himself.


    "There''s around sixty accumulative acres on the grounds." Michael said as if reading his nephews mind. "Your cardio is going to get interesting from here on out William." he said with a wink.


    Will groaned inwardly. ''The cost of upgrading.'' He thought as he sipped his mountain dew. He could only imagine the weight training that he would have to do while running the border of the five mile fence line.


    After what seemed like fifteen minutes, the mansion came into view. The closer they got, the wider Will''s eyes became. "Did you get a good deal off of Xavier then?" He asked somewhat sarcastically.


    The mansion was a four story castle large enough to fit at least three generations of family within. A nice patch of trees were off to the side of it, and a water fountain surrounded by burning bushes in which had all but lost their leaves in front of the manor. The road looped around the fountain like someone would see at an expensive motel used for balls.


    Taking the loop around the fountain, the driver parked next to the large double door entrance to the mansion. Opening the door, he waved the three out of the vehicle, bowed to Michael and drove the vehicle back down the road again.


    Looking at the double doored entrance, something looked familiar. Will''s eyes widened yet again when it hit him. They were onyx black, the same color as the one in Colorado that he entered Crystallia through!


    "Did you put that door in our house?" Will asked Michael.


    "Not just that house, but every house you''ve lived in had that gateway." his uncle responded pridefully. "I made sure I put a gateway in every house before you moved in." Will''s jaw dropped.


    "Judging by your expression I''d have to guess you still haven''t figured out how Jonathan had enough money to move you around." Michael said with a chuckle. "He was using your trust fund set up by myself, the only stipulation was that I put up a gateway in each of the houses, but enough of that, let''s head in." he waved the two of them through the now open doors.


    Now through the entrance Will noticed two female servants holding the door open. One was old enough to be his mother, while the other looked just a few years older than him. Both wearing solid black expensive looking dresses.


    Looking around, Will saw there was a double staircase leading up each floor, a chandelier in the middle. The carpet was a solid orange with gold lining at the edges. There were two hallways leading on either side of each set of stairs.


    "Helga would you be so kind as to show Ms. Jean around?" Michael asked the elder of the two servants. "And after that, call a car to bring her shopping for clothes, she came a little light." Michael said while turning to give Will a little wink. The servant bowed and turned to bianca, waving her to follow.


    Will watched as Bianca disappeared down one of the hallways. "Not to worry William, as long as she is here she''ll be treated like the queen she might become one day."


    Will sighed at his uncle''s attempt at humor. "So what are we about to do?" he asked skeptically. "I don''t suppose you keep my weights in your pockets"


    "Why William I am offended." Michael said sarcastically, his hand going to his heart as he took a step back. "I just want to introduce you to a new friend." He said with an innocent smile.


    Will knew better than to trust the man with a day of relaxation. With a sigh, he followed his uncle down the opposite hall from the one Bianca departed through. No matter what Michael said, Will prepared himself for even more intensive training as they went deeper into the mansion.


    Coming to a stop, Will found himself stopped by yet another black onyx door. ''Is this my new training room?'' he thought as Michael went to open the door. Was it a torture room? Maybe a weight room in which he had to master before leaving? Or was there an opponent in the other side of the door?


    Will prepared himself mentally for what he would find. Surely Michael hadn''t forgotten about his training just because he was home.


    Opening the door, Will held a look of astonishment when he saw what was inside.


    In the room was an exact replica of what his room looked like in Colorado! "I had everything from Jonathan''s shipped over here the moment you left." Michael explained, seeing the look on his nephew''s face.


    "We will have a late brunch tomorrow seeing as though it''s five in the morning. It will be self serve so whenever you wake up, make your way to the dining room on the second floor." Michael said as he turned back to the door. "Welcome home William."

 23 William Carters Day Off

    "Knock knock." Will was woken out of a dreamless sleep to someone at the door. Getting up, he grabbed a pair of jeans and a white t shirt from his dresser. Grabbing his jacket from his usual place on the back of his chair, he opened the door to see Bianca waiting for him.


    "Morning bed head," she said as she giggled at his unmade hair. "I thought you would sleep all day, it''s already noon." She said as she winked at him "Breakfast is waiting upstairs for you." With that, they were off to the dining room.


    Will had no choice but to smile at her. Seeing how much she had just been through, it was hard to believe she could be this energetic. After all she had been through the previous night, he thought she might even be a little bit more guarded. Chuckling to himself, Will followed the girl who seemed to be humming the tune to a song he didn''t recognize.


    Following the hallway back to the staircase, they went up to the second floor. Before they reached a seemingly endless hallway, Will stopped in front of a glass door Seeing Michael at a table drinking coffee.


    Will knocked at the door to get his uncle''s attention. With a flip of a finger, Helga opened the door to allow the two youths entrance. "You need a raise," Will said before heading inside the room.


    "Morning you two," Michael said As he set down his cup. "You slept well I hope?" a smile playing on his lips.


    Will couldn''t help but return the smile. "Its kind of hard not to have a good night''s sleep when you almost succeeded in modeling my room after the one in Colorado." he chuckled as he went to the counter and picked up his favorite breakfast; scrambled eggs and cheese, bacon and toast with a mountain dew.


    Michael was taken aback. "Almost? I had everything sent from your room to your new one what could be different?"


    Will rolled his eyes, "I do know the difference between a pillow top bed and a temprepedic one." he said as he put his food on the table. Will could tell the difference between the bed he had back at home and the one he had there. True, the pillow top was not as comfortable as the temprepedic, but the familiarity was thrown off by the slight difference. He supposed he shouldn''t have been complaining. Will had gotten so used to sleeping on grass, he didn''t even know a real bed existed anymore.


    "That old bed looked horrible for your back," his uncle said with a look of indignation. "If I kept that one, you would be crawling upstairs instead of walking."


    As Michael chuckled at his joke, Will ate his food. To his surprise it tasted exactly the way Jonathan would make it. He thought of the old man and how he must be doing. Will felt like crap for not calling him the moment he could have, but too many things had happened for him to have the time.


    "You are not training today by the way, you can thank your girlfriend for that." his uncle said while watching him eat.


    Will looked at Bianca who was nursing a plate of sunny side up eggs. "I figured we should hit the town, seeing as though it is the Big Apple." She gave him a sheepish look. "Its been a while since it was just you and me, so your uncle agreed to postpone your training for the day."


    Will looked at Michael, completely shocked at what he heard. His training had taken priority above all else since the moment he met him. To give him a break was almost too good to be true.


    "You haven''t been able to spend a single day with your girlfriend in six months, the least I could do is give you a day of uninterrupted time together." Michael said as he brought his now empty coffee cup to the counter. "That being said, I have something for you William."


    Michael took out his wallet and presented a card to Will. Taking it from his uncle, Will was surprised to see his name on it. "There is more money on that card than you can spend in a lifetime," his uncle said with a wink. "Spend wisely but have fun."


    With that, Will watched his uncle exit the room, leaving him and Bianca alone. Given the opportunity to be alone with his girlfriend, he didn''t know what to do. So many experiences he had been through, so much had happened in the last six months, he just didn''t know where to start.


    "Your uncle seems like a nice person," Bianca said, obviously uncomfortable with the silence and tired of playing with her fork.


    Will snorted, "Yeah he''s a real saint." The silence suddenly broke with a giggle coming from his girlfriend.


    "Come on Will, it couldn''t have been that bad living with Michael." she said looking at Will questioningly. "How could it have been with a person living in this place," she waved her hand around the room.


    "You''ll find out when you see my training schedule later," Will said with an inward groan. "So what do you want to do today?" he said, clearly ready for a change of subject.


    "Will we are in the big city!" she exclaimed with big eyes, "What would I not want to do?!"


    Within a few minutes the two found themselves outside the manor. The driver From earlier waiting in a sleek black Mercedes.


    Loading themselves in the back of the car, Will instructed him to show them the sights of the city. As the driver took off, Will looked out the window to see Michael waving them off.


    It took no more than a half hour to meet the bustling traffic of the city. Stores left and right as well as diners. Throughout the day, Bianca stopped the car at various clothing outlets and tried out the most ridiculously expensive clothing. Trusting what his uncle said about the card, there was no limit to the amount Will was prepared to spend on her.


    Hours flew by in what seemed like minutes. Each store they visited, Will ended up carrying a pile of clothing to the car. All of it was stored in the trunk which made Will curious. They must have purchased enough for a truck load.


    On the bright side, Will was able to see Bianca in everything she got. Though he told her she looked good in everything, she loved hearing him say it every time.


    Heading out of another clothing outlet Will didn''t care to remember the name of, he looked around. Though he had only been gone six months, seeing the big skyscrapers looming overhead still was enough to put him in awe. It was a nice break from deserts or forests.


    While looking around, Will saw someone on the street corner with a can in his hand.


    The boy was no older than Will, with a shaggy hair covering his eyes, Will couldn''t see exactly what his expression was but if he had to guess it would be hopelessness.


    Bianca was next to come out of the outlet, looking at Will she could tell something was wrong. Following his gaze, she saw the boy on the corner. "This city is full of homeless Will," she said with a sad look. "We can''t help them all."


    Hearing Bianca say that with such conviction, as if there really wasn''t anything he could do made him slightly irritated. "If I didn''t have the luck I''ve had, I''d be in the same situation." he said turning to Bianca. "I can''t help the whole world, but I can''t turn my back from someone in front of me." Will turned back to the boy, walking across the street to see what he could do.


    The boy looked startled as Will made his way toward him, sitting down at the corner. Thousands of people walked past him each day, none so much as looking at him. He didn''t blame them. Though this boy had no problems approaching him, he still doubted he would do more than talk.


    Sitting next to the boy, Will could see why he was holding the can. He had a brown t shirt with holes in it, torn and worn out jeans, and he could swear he saw the boys feet through the holes in his shoes.


    "My name is William Ragnos" Will said slightly embarrassed. It was the first time he had actually introduced himself in his given name, it felt alien to him. The boy turned from looking at the street to the boy in the leather jacket. ''Of course it''s another one just trying to talk.'' he thought.


    "I''m Jake," The boy said looking wary at Will. "Is there something I can do for you?"


    Will could see he wanted to get straight to the point, he couldn''t truly blame him. How many other people sat down where he was sitting just to talk to him? "I was wondering if you would like a job." he said as Jake looked at him with a confused expression.


    "I do a lot of travelling for my training, and would like to have you accompany me." Will said with a grin on his face. "Travelling alone is not really beneficial to me, I would have you train as well. We would be sparring partners, if you''ve never held a sword before, don''t worry you aren''t the only one."


    Jake couldn''t understand what he was saying. Sparring and sword fights? "What''s in it for me?" he asked, cautious of anything that might be out of the ordinary by way of work. He had seen too many people taken from the streets never to be seen again.


    "You can pick a room out in my uncle''s mansion for one thing, we can get you new clothes. Those ones look like they were done ten years ago. You won''t have to past for room and board, and meals are on a scheduled basis." Will thought of everything he believed Michael would be okay with.


    It was way too good to be true fore Jake, someone walking up to him completely out of the blue and offering paradise. "I think I''ll pass." he said as he turned back to the street.


    Will remembered something Jonathan said when he first started his training. "Sometimes the best opportunities come disguised as wishful thinking. Even if something seems too good to be true, Take a chance and do something you normally wouldn''t."


    Jake thought about it for a minute. It did seem too good to be true, why would a stranger help without wanting anything in return? The world didn''t work that way, he had felt first hand what the kindness of strangers did to people. Jake winced, "Just go away, there''s nothing you can do for me and you''re about to get both of us in trouble."


    Will was about to question him when three thugs walked towards them. "Dammit," Jake muttered under his breath, "just get out of here while you have the chance!"


    "Hey kid, is this guy paying or are we playing?" said a bald man with huge muscles, a black tank top and a cross tattoo on his bicep.


    "He was just leaving, it was just a misunderstanding that''s all." Jake said quickly, obviously intimidated by the three.


    "I don''t think so," he said while turning to face Will. "You see kid, this boy," he gestured to Jake, "owes us a lot of money, though he hasn''t been able to make any of it back." he said as he pulled out a knife. "I was just telling my friends over here it''s about time to cut our losses." The man had a horrible gleam in his eyes as he held the knife to Jake. "Hold him down." he said to his friends who immediately lunged towards Jake.


    Will sighed, "So much for my day off."

 24 Jake

    Will gauged the situation in front of him. Jake being held down by the two thugs while their leader held the blade. He had three options; talking the men out of the action, paying the money, or defeating him. The three of them were pretty much set into their task, so there wouldn''t be any talking them out of it. If he showed he could pay, they would demand more or they would hold him for ransom.


    Will sighed, ''third option it is.'' he thought as he finally gave into the situation. "Are you sure you want to do this?" he asked as he scratched his head. "Is my friend there really worth your dignity?"


    The three men stared at him. They were much larger than him, they had a knife to his friend and he was still calm. "Kid, I don''t think you understand the situation you''re in." the bald thug with the knife said with a smile, "do you really want to be responsible for this kids death?" pointing the knife to Jake''s throat, a bead of blood forming under the tip of the blade.


    "You see sir, I just claimed responsibility for my friend there," he pointed to Jake. "If anything happens to him it would be like me going against my word," he said with an innocent smile. "So would you kindly let him go?"


    The bald man stared at Will for a time. ''This kid either has a death wish or he really doesn''t know what''s going on.'' he thought to himself. Suddenly he started laughing. "Sure kid, prove your word and give us all the money you have!" saying between breaths as he laughed at Will.


    Will only smiled at the man. Of course he wouldn''t be taking him seriously, Will was just a kid. Anyone else in the city would probably just turn their heads from Jake and wait until later to see his face on the news as a result of a brutal murder. Will hated the ones who would turn their heads more than the ones who would actually do the deed. In a city like New York, there were millions of opportunities to stop a situation like the one he was dealing with. Will knew how dangerous these people were to the inhabitants of the city, if left alone, they would just return to what they were doing when he left. Jake was an infinite money token, if he wasn''t saved from this situation, he would no doubt be put back into it again within minutes after he paid.


    "I know how that turns out," Will said with a smile. "The only way for you three to let go of my friend," suddenly his smile vanished and a murderous glare replaced in his features. "Is if you are incapable of holding him anymore." Suddenly the nice cool day turned to a blazing heat as Will unleashed his aura. He allowed his disdain for the three men show in his disproving glare. If he didn''t hold back only a little, the man and his friends would undoubtedly be dead within moments.


    The three thugs had enough at that point. A kid no older than eighteen was threatening them. That in itself was enough for the bald one to switch his knife from Jake to Will. "Kid if you think you have what it takes to take me on, I''ll show you just how wrong you are." he said while flashing the knife in front of Will.


    "Fine then sir," Will looked at the man while in a haze of murderous intent. "You take the first shot," he said with a smirk. "Show me how wrong I was." Will was ready for anything. He had been through hell and back in less than a year. He had been to a different world in which he only knew suffering. Maya''s face flashed in his mind. He was not ever going to lose an innocent again, as long as they were within his ability to save, he would bathe in blood before allowing even one to feel pain.


    Jake just stared at Will, he had been around a lot of people in his life. Some of them had been as friendly as Will, just to turn into something else completely after a threat had emerged, though none of them had been that young and not hardly as intimidating.


    What could he possibly gain by helping him? He was putting himself in the line of death, just to protect someone like him who had no value within the world. If he could only get away from the two henchmen, he would at least be able to give Will a running start. But as he looked at the other man, he was completely calm. If he were yelling or screaming obscenities it wouldn''t be as bad, but as he looked into Will''s eyes he saw someone who shouldn''t even be talked to the wrong way. It was as if he were a completely different person from the one who approached him. He knew somehow, Will wouldn''t lose this match.


    As he was being held down, Jake saw the bald man lunge for Will, he could see that by the man''s movements, he wasn''t a stranger to using the blade. His movement was quick and calculating, obviously going for a kill with the first strike.


    Had he not had extensive training by his uncle, Will would undoubtedly been hit by such a strike. Seeing the blade coming for him, Will side stepped to the right, sending his elbow towards his assailants exposed neck from behind. The bald man was knocked off balance by the surprise counterstrike as he stumbled past Will. He had to hold back almost all his strength so he didn''t accidentally break the man''s neck, but he figured just that should have been enough to make the man back down. Will didn''t feel as though he should kill this man. If he did, what would make him any different from his assailants?


    Hardly able to keep on his feet, the man finally regained his balance, turning around he sent a murderous glare to the boy that was staring at him as if nothing happened. Will only smiled back at him, obviously not even feeling the severity of what he had just done.


    Will felt sorry for this man. It wasn''t too long ago that he was in the same position, fighting an inevitable defeat. Will had been beaten so many times without any hope of success, he knew what must be going through this man''s head. First the wraiths, then Michael. He had even lost Maya because he wasn''t strong enough. He had made a silent oath after that horrible defeat to never let someone he cared about be harmed again, that he would be strong enough to fight for those who stood with him. Now it was time to live up to that oath and show Jake he was a man of his word.


    With new conviction, the man entered a barrage of stabs towards Will, though nothing compared to what he had to deal with when sparring with Michael. He dodged every blow without any help from his aura. Jake could clearly see the look in Will''s eyes as he dodged every blow. The man felt as though he were a ghost. Just before the bald man landed a hit with the knife, Will simply stepped aside as though he were just avoiding an object.


    The man showed no intention of letting up, and Will was getting bored. Finally, after what seemed like ten minutes, Will caught the knife arm. The man tried to pull away, but Will put a little of his aura into his hold increasing his strength. The more the man pulled, the stronger Will''s hold became.


    Seeing that he was getting nowhere, the man used his other arm to punch Will in the ribs. With each punch he realized this kid wasn''t normal, he didn''t let go, he didn''t even look like the blows were affecting him.


    The man had no intention of stopping anytime soon. He continued to punch Will in the ribs, trying as hard as he could to make this kid let him go. With each hit, Will''s eyes grew darker. No matter what he tried, the man wouldn''t let go of the knife, he wouldn''t stop trying to kill. Will''s demeanor had changed from playful to dangerous. He grabbed the man''s other hand right before yet another strike. Holding it as if he were holding a child''s hand, he lightly squeezed it. The man screamed as he felt a finger break.


    "Let Jake go." Will said in a dangerous voice, "He''s not going to help you anymore and you should already know you won''t win." The man face twisted into a look of pure rage.


    "Get over here and help me with this asshole!" The bald man screamed at his men. In an instant, Will was surrounded by the men, yet he still held the man''s hands.


    Jake couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The bald man had attacked and killed dozens of people for their money right in front of him. He was the reason Jake felt like the situation was useless, that he would never get out. To his astonishment, the young man William was the only person needed to push him to the limits. Jake looked yet again into Will''s eyes, he didn''t see even a shred of mercy within them. If the man didn''t give up, Will would kill him.


    The two men pulled out their own knifes and within moments, they were going for Will. In their minds it was an easy fix, his two hands were preoccupied by their boss. All it would take was one of them to land a hit and the kid would be down.


    As the two ran in for the kill, Will twisted both hands until he heard two snaps. The boss screamed as both of his hands broke. With the man on the ground in shock, Will had his hands back. The men with knives came from both sides, but Will had plenty of time to react. Using his aura, he allowed time to slow down around him. Both knives were about to reach his ribs on either side. Before that happened, Will snatched both hands, snapping them as he did their boss. Both of the men clutched their hands as they howled in terror.


    "As I said, my friend over there is under my protection." Will said as he looked from baldy to his goons. "Your boss just lost the ability to put his hands on my friend there," he said with a smile. "You have also tried to lay hands on me," he said while turning to the two, "I''ve left you with one hand each, that should be enough to take your boss and leave." His smile shifted to a dangerous scowl, "unless of course you want to lose those as well." The men could sense his intent and quickly got to their feet. Eyes wide in fear, they grabbed their boss and ran away.


    Will waited until the three rounded the corner before looking back at Jake. "Maybe you would think of joining me now that your debt has been cleared?" He asked with a sincere smile on his face.


    All he could do was stare at the boy. His first thought of him was that it was less likely that he could hold up his end of the deal. Seeing the way Will fought the bald man, fighting for a complete stranger made him wonder if what Will said was true. Maybe he should take a step out of himself and take him up on the offer.


    Will lowered his hand for the tattered clothed Jake to grasp. Still smiling, Will gestured him to get up. "By taking this hand, you cast off all ties to this life. No more street corner, and no more submission by intimidation." he said with a serious look down at Jake. "If you take this hand, your life begins again."


    Jake looked at the hand. He was sure to a point that will could hold up the deal in which he made. He looked back at the corner, where he had been for the past year doing nothing but begging. His life has been bleak at best, struggling for his next meal, more times than not having to resort to restaurant dumpsters to stay alive. At that time he realized what Will was offering, no matter if it was false or not, was a better deal by far than what he now had.


    Jake slowly reached his hand up, half expecting Will to take his back like it was a joke. Showing his sincerity, Will met him half way and brought him to his feet.


    "Hey Bianca," Will called out behind him with a smile. "We are going shopping for one more." Will pointed behind him to Jake with a smile.

 25 Changes

    Will and the others returned after getting Jake a wardrobe to put in one of the empty rooms. Seeing his reaction when he saw the mansion was enough to put a smile on Will''s face. He had almost instantly warmed up to Jake, besides his shortcomings in life, he seemed like an interesting person to have around. Having been on the streets, Jake had to have at least a little bit of fighting experience in order to protect what was his so Will decided to put it to the test within a few days.


    Having settled Jake into his new room, Will went to find Michael in order to update him on what had happened. He was slightly prepared for anything that might happen. Should his uncle disagree with his actions, he would use his money in which Michael gave him to set up a rent payment per month. He would not accept that Jake wouldn''t be able to stay, should it come to that.


    Searching the manor, Will found Michael in the garden room. As soon as he entered, he was in awe. It seemed as though he fit a small lawn within the mansion. It was nothing but grass and trees everywhere, as if summer time only existed within that particular part of the building while outside was nothing but a winter wonder land.


    Michael was sitting on a bench drinking tea when Will found him. A decent sized tree was giving him shade from the artificial sun in which kept everything green. "William you''ve finally returned." Michael said with a smile almost as bright as the room was. "Tell me how your day off went." Patting on the bench next to him, he invited Will to take a seat.


    Will started with telling him how much shopping Bianca had put him through. Showing his clearly evident distaste for the task Michael couldn''t help but laugh. Will then told him about meeting Jake.


    "What exactly did you feel when you saw him?" Michael asked, curious as to why his nephew was so captivated by one homeless person. It seemed as though he was waiting for an answer that he already knew.


    "When I saw him, I felt like it was my obligation to help him." Will said honestly. "When the men came to us and shoved their knives in his face, I couldn''t exactly allow it to happen." Will had a look of mixed feelings. "I put the men in their place and asked Jake to join us here and help with my training," fidgeting with his hands, he waited to see if Michael was going to say anything. After a moment of silence, Will took another breath. "I saw strength in him," He said as he looked at Michael. "I saw that he would be someone I would want on my side later." With that, he waited for his uncle''s response.


    "You sound more like your father than you know," Michael said after a long drawn out sigh. "Before you and your mother left, he was also looking for people with strong values in order to change the kingdom." Michael looked at Will with a look of complex emotions. "You are going to be a very important person very soon William, you need to be the one to pick out your supporters." Michael smiled as he saw Will''s face brighten ever so slightly. "Your friend can stay as long as you wish him to, I feel like you need a change in sparring partners anyway." He said as he got up. "You might want to integrate Bianca into the training as well, I feel like she would benefit as well." Will was instantly confused as he thought of his uncles parting words.


    Why would he spar with Bianca? It wasn''t a sexist thing, but he didn''t think she had any fighting experience whatsoever. Though sooner or later she would need to be able to defend herself, so it wouldn''t be too bad of an idea to get her started. Pulling out his phone, he sent a flame into it and thought of Bianca. Within moments, a picture of her in the dining room with Jake showed up.


    "Bianca, take Jake outside by the pond, I''ll be there in just a moment." With that, he let the picture dim before he put the phone back in his pocket. As soon as he sent the message, he went to the gym in which she showed him before they left to go shopping and grabbed three wooden swords.


    Will arrived outside first, so he had a moment to think about what he was going to tell them. He knew that sooner or later, they would be put in the same position as Maya, where the cloaks would have them surrounded. If they didn''t know how to protect themselves, they were as good as dead. He could only be in so many places at once, and he was just starting to get the hang of his own power. Ensuring that they could take care of themselves would allow him to focus on the fight in front of him instead of at all sides.


    Bianca and Jake appeared from the entrance to the manor. Will could tell just by the look on Jake''s face that he was worried. He didn''t know why he was summoned to the outside of the manor and he was thinking the worst. Will would have to apologize to him later for the misunderstanding. Within moments, both of them were in front of him, obviously confused as to why he had swords in the snow next to him.


    "First thing I would like to say," Will started his explanation with a smile. He turned to Jake first. "You have been allowed to stay, just as I said you were." He had to smile when he saw the look of relief on Jake''s face. Will understood that what he had given the man was something no one could truly expect. "Secondly," Will continued, his smile vanishing, replaced by a look of seriousness. "Both of you are going to start training alongside me." He saw Bianca''s face light up as he continued his instructions. "Michael and myself understand the situation that we are in, unfortunately with both of you here you have also been added into the equation." Will said as he looked at the two of whom he had been entrusted with. "I would not be at peace unless I know you two will be able to handle yourselves in situations that call for action. Of course you have a choice in the matter, as soon as you feel this life is too hard, you can leave." Looking at the two, he couldn''t help but remember when he was in the same position, asking Michael to make him stronger.


    "I told you I was in," Bianca was the first to speak up. "No matter how dangerous, I won''t leave your side." She gave him a serious look as she picked up one of the training swords that were sitting on the ground. Will smiled at her, he knew her resolve to stay with him. One of the things he had always respected about her was her sense of justice, she didn''t even question why Jake got in the car to come back with them, nor did she complain about the money they spent on him.


    Jake had a complex look on his face, he looked deep in thought. "Can you teach me to fight like you did?" He asked as he looked at Will. "I want to gain the same strength I saw as you saved me from the streets." Will smiled at him, he didn''t know if he could extend the exact power, but he could turn him into a force to be reckoned with. Will nodded to him and Jake turned serious. "After everything you have done for me, I don''t think I could say no if I tried." He said as he searched for the right words to say. "I owe you my life Will, wherever you go I go." In that instant, his resolve was set and he picked up the other sword.


    "Alright then, the first part of your training is to do two hours of sword thrusts." Will said with a smile. All of it seemed nostalgic as he saw the two of them take their positions. He had to instruct them in the proper way of handling the sword just as Michael did, but in ten minutes they were hard at work.


    Will watched them for the full two hours, neither of them faltered in their training, neither of them so much as complained. Will called time as soon as his phone reached two hours. The both of them were covered in a light coat of sweat as they turned to him for the next exercise. Will picked up the other training sword as he looked at the two. "I want both of you to come at me, we will not move forward until you can land one strike." Taking up his familiar stance, he beckoned them forward.


    They came with no hesitation, committed to landing a strike to move on in their training. At first their strikes were sloppy and he was able to land about ten points per minute between the each of them. Though as they started to get used to their weapon, he had to be doubly on defensive. Within a half hour, he had to switch to using his aura to fend them off. Both Bianca and Jake had taken a team effort to gain their point. While Bianca went for his left, Jake would take the right. Many points in time, Will had to use his aura in order to jump out of the way of a dual attack.


    It was towards the end of their sparring session that Will had started to notice something different. He was watching Bianca attack when he noticed a slight red hue surrounding her. He thought it was his imagination until he saw her sword take on the same color. She had become faster, to the point that he had to use the same barrage that Michael did against him so many times. Switching to his other hand, Will deflected Jakes advance when he noticed the same occurrence within his new friend. Jake had taken a darker aura, as black as the obsidian gate that brought Will to Crystallia at first.


    Will was pushed to his limits as black and red were attacking him on all sides. He had no idea what was going on. How could they possibly gain an aura? ''I thought that was just a thing in Crystallia.'' Will thought to himself as he blocked another attempt by Jake. In a split second from then, Will could feel a wooden sword at the back of his neck. He turned to see Bianca holding the blade, her expression was ferocious. "Point." She muttered before she started to fall to the ground. Will caught her before she hit the snow.


    All Will could do is sit on the ground while she was unconscious on his lap. Jake had taken a seat on the fountain, waiting for his other sparring partner to come to. He had a worried look on his face as he watched the rise and fall of her breathing, as if making sure she was still alive. It only took three minutes for her to come to. Opening her eyes, she stared up at Will. "Did we do good?" She asked, hoping for at least a little praise from her instructor.


    Will furrowed his brows, he had no idea what to make of this turn of events. He needed to get to Michael as soon as he could to ask him how this could happen. Will sat Bianca up, still using a hand for support as she steadied herself. "You two have done way better than I could have possibly imagined." He smiled to the two of them, he couldn''t feel any happier at the turn of events if he had been given a million dollars, though he already had been given much more than that. Will chuckled at the thought.


    "I want you both to do something for me." He said as he got both of their attention. "Sit cross legged for a moment." Both of them did as they were told, sitting on the snowy ground waiting to see what was next. "I want you two to picture something for me," He said as he paced the ground near them. "Close your eyes picture heat, picture a sunny day or anything in which you would apply the word ''heat'' to and hold onto that feeling." Will stopped in front of them as he watched their expressions. Bianca was the first to notice it, Jake followed only moments after. Both of their faces were riddled in confusion.


    "What you both have noticed is something I call a second skin, or aura," Will started his explanation of his flame. "Imagine it circulating in your body, as your blood does in your veins." Will watched them intently as they took the first step in learning how to master their new abilities. "If you get that part down, imagine it circulating into the palm of your hand in the shape of a flame." As he watched, Bianca had presented a pure ruby red candle flame within the palm of her hand, while Jake had presented a pure black one. Within a few seconds, both of them put down their hands and looked completely exhausted.


    "Will, was that magic?" Bianca asked as she looked at Will with a completely dumbfounded expression. "How in the world is it even possible that I can do that?" She was both shocked and excited at the same time. Will had to stop her from trying to repeat the same action. Jake had the same dumbfounded expression his training partner had. First he had been invited to live in a mansion with all the food he could eat, and now he was learning magic? If the welts on his body weren''t throbbing he would have thought all of it was a dream.


    "For now, go back to your rooms and meditate for an hour, before that make sure you get plenty of food." Will was in a hurry to get to Michael to ask about this change in events. "Your aura will strengthen again in one hour, you will feel a surge of strength when it''s ready." He continued his instruction. "Think of this aura as you would a muscle, you have to use it in order for it to grow stronger." He watched his apprentices as they absorbed any piece of information that may help them. "With each time you use it, you will be able to use it longer the next."


    Will circulated his aura to his own hand. Instead of it being a candle, he created five watermelon sized flames. "With enough practice, you will be able to hold five flames this size for an entire day." Jakes jaw dropped as he saw the amount of power Will had already amassed. It wasn''t too surprising to Will though, he had trained his flame every day for at least six months, if he wasn''t at this level yet it would mean he was slacking.


    Will excused Bianca and Jake after his explanation and dismissed his flame. ''How is this even possible?'' He thought to himself. If there was anyone who could tell him, it was his uncle. Will hurried back to the manor in the hopes of some much needed answers. If anything was clear, it was that Will wouldn''t have to worry too much anymore about his new partners being able to handle themselves.

 26 An Unexpected Gues

    Will went straight to the dining room, he knew that Michael probably wouldn''t be there but it was a quiet place where they wouldn''t be distracted during his conversation. Taking out his phone, Will inserted his flame into the screen and thought of his uncle. Within moments he showed up on the screen.


    Michael was in his room reading when he felt his nephew''s presence. "I would refrain from using this form of contact in the future William," He said as he looked up from his book. "You don''t know what the person you are contacting might be doing." he put his book down and stood up. "What do you need me for?" Will had to think for a second. Bianca never knew when he was there unless he spoke. The fact that someone could actually sense him was something he would have to keep in mind later on.


    "I''m in the dining room, we need to talk." Finally able to find his words, Will watched as Michael exited his room before he let the image fade. He only had to wait a few minutes before his uncle opened the glass door to the dining room. He greeted his nephew with a smile before he sat in the chair facing Will.


    "What''s the emergency?" He asked, more curious than he was worried. Will told him of the events that happened during his friends training session. With every word, Michael''s smile grew wider as if he were anticipating the results the whole time. By the time Will was done explaining, Michael was beaming. "William this is great news," he said with excitement. "Do you understand how rare flame users are now?" Michael couldn''t hold in his excitement any longer, he launched himself out of the chair and ran to Will''s side. "Since the king had closed himself off in the castle, the amount of flame users had reduced only to the royal family." His expression turned from pure joy to disappointment. "He had made it possible for his advisors to take all the power to increase their position, it was how they practically seized the throne." Michael stayed quiet for a while, thinking about what the return of flame users could mean for the future.


    "That''s great and all," Will said with a little hesitation. "But how exactly did I give them the power?" That was the only thing Will could think about. He had done nothing but train them the way he had been trained by Michael, he couldn''t think of how it could have transferred just by teaching them swordplay.


    Michael stayed quiet for a time, thinking of a way to tell his nephew what he had done. "While you were training, what exactly were you thinking?" He asked, obviously intrigued as much as Will was. "What did you want for them?"


    "I just wanted there to be a way that they could even out the threat, instead of me protecting them I just wanted to give them a way to protect themselves so I wouldn''t have to watch all enemies going after me and them at the same time." Giving the explanation, Will started to understand what had happened. "I wanted them to be able to help me instead of me being their own source of salvation." Michael nodded at his description. It seemed like he came up with the same conclusion as Will did.


    "You gave them the flame so they could stand with you." Michael looked Will in the eyes with a look of respect. "You unwittingly gave birth to the first two of the next generation of flame users." Michael couldn''t help but laugh. "Anyone you wish to stand with you will now have the ability to do so, you and your father alone have the King Flame which allows you to give the power to anyone you deem worthy." He said as he sat back down.


    Will couldn''t believe what he was hearing, he himself was now responsible for choosing who he thought was worthy of power? Not knowing how to take this new information, Will remained silent for a time. It was true that he needed help in order to get his vengeance on wraiths, but after that happened, what then? The advisors would still be in power instead of the true king. He remembered the state that Maya had lived in. He remembered the Crimson King guards who were trying to take her livelihood. He remembered what they were planning on doing if she didn''t pay. Will''s face wrinkled in disgust.


    Will now not only had the power he needed to fight the wraiths, but he also had the power to help others like Jake in the other world. He could give others the chance to fight for what was rightfully theirs. He could forcibly have his father look at what his kingdom had become. With a new generation of flame users, he could take the corruption from the land and purge it. Finally he could ensure that what happened to him as a child never had to happen to another one so long as he breathed.


    As Will was lost in his thoughts, Michael received a call. Stepping out of the room, Will barely noticed he departed. His mind was still spinning with the information he had just gotten. He needed to make sure that Bianca and Jake were prepared enough to be able to support him on another journey.


    "William, it seems you have a visitor at the gate." Michael said in confusion. With the announcement, Will was broken from his thoughts. He hadn''t told anyone where he was, there shouldn''t have been anyone who could find him.


    ''Who could have found me all the way here in New York?'' He thought to himself as he went to the speaker for the gate. "Hello?" he said awkwardly, he honestly didn''t know who to expect. If it was Jonathan, Michael would have just sent the driver.


    "Ello," A familiar voice greeted him through the speaker. Will was shocked speechless. "So you planning on letting me in anytime Will? It''s kinda cold out here." Leo said as he chuckled a bit at what Will could only assume was his shocked silence.


    Will turned to his uncle as he turned the corner. "You can let him in," He said as he could almost read the confusion on his face. "It''s only my best friend." With that, Will went outside to wait for Leo to get to the driveway. Sure enough within a few minutes the car came into view.


    As the vehicle parked, Will could see the usual Mass Effect sweatshirt clad best friend exiting the car with his usual satchel holding his laptop. His hair as shaggy as ever as he straightened his glasses. "Didn''t think you could really leave me behind did you?" Leo said as he walked up to Will. "All joking aside man," Leo grabbed Will in an embrace, "It''s good to finally see you again."


    Will was still shocked speechless as his friend went to the front door of the manor. "Are you going to let me check out your new awesome home or are we just going to stand here?" Leo asked, trying to break will from his stupor. Almost working, Will opened the front door and led him to the dining facility.


    "How in the world did you find me?" Will blurted out, of course he was astonished at his friends sudden random appearance. Leo was the one person he hadn''t contacted since he got back. He by all means shouldn''t even know Will was even back from his supposed ''abduction.''


    "I told Bianca I''d keep an eye out for you," Leo said as he took an apple from a nearby fruit bowl. "I was also keeping an eye on her GPS. When she disappeared a couple days and suddenly appeared in New York, I figured this would be the place to hit up." He said as he took a bite out of the fruit.


    Will could only smile. Leo had done exactly what Bianca had asked. He had kept an eye out for when he popped up. Not only did he do as he was asked, but he went even further beyond and somehow made it to New York to meet up. Looking back on all the other times Leo had kept tabs on him since he left Minnesota with Jonathan, he knew he shouldn''t be surprised. The conversation he had heard while he and Bianca were at Java Joint had given Will the impression that Leo had given up on him. He should have known that could never happen, lifetime friends couldn''t be broken up that easily.


    "So tell me what kind of trouble you''ve gotten yourself into this time." Leo said with a smirk. He had known Will couldn''t have disappeared for so long without having gotten in some kind of trouble.


    "Well let''s see," Will innocently put a finger to his head as if he were thinking. "I now have flame magic," he said as he summoned a small flame within the center of his palm. "I''m apparently something called the Crimson Prince in another realm, oh yeah here''s the big kicker," Will said with a big grin. "I can give this gift to anyone I want." Leo didn''t seem at all surprised. It would have to be this much trouble to have disappeared for so long.


    "Continue." Leo said as he took another bite of his apple. He tried to play it normal, but Will could tell that the flame had gotten his attention. He knew his friend well enough to know how much he loved to experiment. Any kind of knowledge was a gift to Leo, he would let nothing past him without first taking a look.


    "Well I have a group of things called wraiths trying to kill me, does that count? Will asked innocently. That truly grabbed his best friends attention.


    "So what can I do to help?" Leo had cut straight to the point. If everyone else was in, of course he would be too. When Will said he went to another realm, he knew he had Leo''s attention. This was the kind of stuff he was born for. Who needs boring normal when you have magic and danger? Will chuckled at the thought.


    "I believe you already have everything you need in order to help," Will said with a cocky grin. "I''d say the moment you got out of that car, you were given what you are already thinking of." Will couldn''t help but chuckle when Leo started patting himself down. Completely amused, Will watched as Leo closed his eyes.


    Almost instantaneously Leo felt something different within him. He had instinctually found the abnormality. Within moments, opened his palm to show a silvery flame. "That''s interesting," Was the only thing he said as he closed his hand over the small candle like flame.


    Will looked at Leo incredulously. He didn''t even want to ask how Leo knew how to do what he just did. He didn''t even try to do it again, he was perfectly content with once. "Got anything else to eat besides fruit?" His friend asked as if he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. "It''s been a long flight, and an even longer walk." He said as he put an apple core down. "And I''m pretty sure the flame I made is supposed to sap my strength right?" Will couldn''t even think at that moment. Leo had just completely blown his mind and then asked for dinner. What else was new?


    "So do you at least need a crash course guide in how to use the flame?" Will asked as he went to the counter to grab some food for his surprisingly well informed friend. Leo just chuckled a little as he accepted the plate of spaghetti Will had brought back for him.


    "No worries mate," Leo said between a few mouthfuls of food. "I already got your crash course from Bianca''s speakerphone earlier while you were training." He said with a wink.


    "I don''t know why I should expect anything different from you." Will said with a sigh. Leo had already known everything and had agreed to help before he even got to the door.

 27 A Meeting of Flames

    Will decided to wait the hour he had given Bianca and Jake to meditate before telling them about the unexpected turn of events. During that time, he caught up Leo on everything that had happened in the last six months he had been gone.


    "Sorry about Maya bro," Leo looked Will in the eye, he had been Will''s friend since the third grade so he knew how high he valued the few friends he could make. He had been able to get to know Will throughout all of his life since then, the one thing he valued above all else were the people he grew to care about. Out of all the horrible things Will had told him, he knew that one loss would haunt his friend until his dying day.


    "The problem isn''t just that it happened to Maya, but also of it happening all throughout Crystallia." Will had a vacant look in his eyes, as though he were not even in the room. "People are starving in that land all because my father refuses to take action and instead allows his advisors to run the kingdom while he hides in his chambers." He clenched a fist in his lap so as not to allow his emotions to be shown. "The advisors give the soldiers free roam of the land, killing elderly who can''t work, taking young women who can''t raise the crops within a deadline and use them for their own pleasure." Leo could see the look of disgust on Will''s face, he could only understand just the idea of corrupt leadership taking advantage of their citizens. He had not been there to witness what Will had, but by the look on his friends face, he knew the man wouldn''t stand by and allow them to continue.


    Ever since Leo met Will, he could always tell the other had a heart of gold. The amount of times Will had stood up for him, the way he would always make sure the ones in distress were met with the proper guidance. Will had tried not to let anyone on to what his true feelings were, but as Leo looked at him, he knew that any innocent who was hurt would be met by the Crimson Prince.


    Will looked his friend in the eyes with the resolve of a leader. A resolve Leo had always seen but turned a blind eye to for the sake of his friend. "I''m going to wait until the others are ready to join us before I say anymore." Leo understood what Will was thinking right away and gave him a knowing smile.


    "Well then what are you waiting for," Leo asked as he sat forward in his chair. "Gather the troops for the briefing." Will got up and gave his best friend a smile as he headed for the door. He was going to send a flame message to all of his friends as well as Michael, but he remembered the warning he received from his uncle about privacy and decided to do things the long way.


    Within a half an hour of searching, Will found all three of his companions and brought them into the dining room. Bianca was the first to enter the glass door and see her dorky best friend in all his glory surfing the internet on his laptop while waiting for the others. "Took you long enough to get here Lee," She said with a big grin on her face. "I was beginning to think you weren''t going to make it." Leo looked up from his laptop long enough to give her a smirk.


    Jake was somewhat confused to see yet another person added to the residents of the mansion, though it seemed the three other teens had some history together. Instead of asking questions, he waved to Leo who in turn looked up from his computer yet again. "I''m glad Will is finally letting his circle of friends grow even a little," He lifted an eyebrow while looking Jake over. "Welcome to the team Jake." It was slightly bothersome to the other to have someone who just showed up tell him welcome, though instead of voicing his disproval, Jake only nodded.


    "I suppose you have a good reason from waking me from my nap." Michael said as the usual businessman took a seat facing Will at the table. The others followed suit as they pulled out their own chairs on either side of Will. Michael had to smile. This was the first meeting of so many flame users that had taken place in fourteen years. Whether Will knew it or not, at the table at that instant he was making history.


    Will only nodded to his uncle as he took in everyone who was sitting at the table. Bianca wearing her usual pink tank top with blue jeans, yet due to her training she decided to put her long brown hair in a ponytail. Jake was wearing a button up black dress shirt almost buttoned up to the collar and blue jeans, his raven black hair looking freshly washed after his training. And Leo of course, still on his laptop looking through the news, his usual Mass Effect sweatshirt he had always worn through high school and his long hair brown hair parted ways to make room for his glasses. The three of his friends looked to be of different worlds of their own. No common interests, coming from different sides of life and yet sat at the same table waiting for their friend to speak.


    "As Michael said, there is a very good reason as to why I have called you all here right now," Will said as he stood up and moved to the front of the table where he paced between all of his friends. "As we are all flame users at this table, it''s important to know exactly why we have this gift." As he mentioned everyone at the table, all eyes went directly to Leo. "It seems as long as you wish to be by my side, my flame unlocks the potential for the flame within all of you." He had already gotten everyone''s attention as Will saw his friends staring intently at him. "We have been given this power for a reason. Within another realm there are people starving who don''t need to be. There are injustices in which most of us at this table have been a witness to." Will''s expression turned more serious as he explained everything he had to Leo earlier on.


    Bianca''s eyes went wide in shock at the mention of what happened to Maya, she knew more than anything how far Will was willing to take things for a friend. Jake listened intently to everything that had transpired, though he was still getting over the fact that there was another world besides Earth that they could travel to. Michael having already known all the facts instead paid close attention to all of the youths around the table, gauging the reactions of the many as if searing it into his mind that the conversation had in fact taken place. His eyes rested on Leo, easily seeing in the reflection of his glasses that the young man had been looking up any information about the certain abilities he had acquired.


    "It''s my opinion that we are here in order to beat these advisors to the ground, there by releasing the Crimson King from his stupor." Will said as he put his fists on the table, his eyes reflecting the seriousness of the words in which he spoke. "It is our job to wake the king so he can see the true state of his kingdom and exactly who has been in charge while I''ve been gone." Ending on that note, Will didn''t move. Instead he looked to all his friends, insuring they knew exactly what he intended to do. "That being said," He continued, "We still have much training to do before we are ready to take on anyone."


    Will looked around the room, sizing everyone up. "Leo," he looked at his two childhood friends with a smile. "Your sparring opponent will be Bianca, since we''ve known each other for years you both should know each others limits." Next he looked to Jake. "Since I brought you into this mess, I should be the one to train you." Jake nodded his approval. If he was going to take any instructions, it would be from Will.


    "As of right now, your flames are barely able to light a candle." Will said as he looked around the room. "I will give you two months to improve yourselves in any area you can. At that time," Will focused his gaze at Michael. "We will take the fight back to the advisors and set the surrounding towns free of oppression." When the last words left his mouth, Will went to the glass door and opened it. "Your training begins now, don''t waste any time. Every life in this room and in the realm we are going to depends on your dedication." As Will spoke, everyone got up from their seats and went to the door, everyone except for Michael.


    "Will, if you''d be so kind as to stay back for a minute," the business man said with a face to match his suit, "I''d like to have a few words." Will nodded at his uncle as he shut the door. Still seated where he was during the brief, Michael motioned his nephew to take a seat opposite of him. "Your father would be absolutely thrilled at what you''ve accomplished today, and I mean both of them." Michael''s eyes beamed at Will. "That was not the teenager that was afraid of losing another friend William," he said as he folded his hands in his lap. "That was the Crimson Prince, taking charge in order to right his father''s wrongs." Michael stared at his nephew for a moment before heading to the door. "Follow me, there''s something you''re going to need if you''re going to pull this off." Stepping out of the dining room, Will followed his uncle.


    After walking to the center stairs, Michael stopped at a table in the center. Summoning a small flame within his palm, he pressed it against the smooth surface of the table. Almost instantly, there was a creaking on the left staircase. As Will turned to look for the source of the noise, he was surprised to see an indentation in the stairs as a passageway came into view.


    Walking over to the small space within the stairs that had been turned downward at the wrong angle, Michael beckoned Will to follow. Going down the small passageway, Michael summoned another flame in his palm to light the way. As far as Will could see, it was an old cobblestone stairwell going down further than he could see. As surprised as he was to be witness to such a sight, what Michael did next made him question if what he''d seen was real. Stopping at an exact step, his uncle put the flame to the wall and yet another doorway opened up to greet them. The door led to a hallway leading down for some time. The only source of light that was in the hallway was the flame within his uncles hand.


    Walking for just a few minutes, Michael came to a brief stop and turned to the wall. Placing a hand of flame on a cobblestone within the wall, a final door slid open to reveal the source of all the security Michael had to go through just to get to that spot. In the room, torches lit on their own as the two stepped in.


    As far as Will could see, there were rows upon rows of silver artifacts which reflected the light of the torches. The young mans eyes went wide as he saw the massive amounts of shelves holding the precious artifacts within perfectly well placed spacing. "These are the artifacts left by the deceased and the unnamed." Michael said with a solemn look. "Some of these artifacts haven''t even been bound with blood, so your friends will be able to choose their very own lineage artifact." Michael went to one of the shelves and picked out a jewelry box. Collecting three rings, he carefully placed each one into it. Turning back to Will, his gaze turned serious. "The weapon in which they receive will vary from person to person," Michael shut the box before continuing his explanation. "Some say that the weapon that is formed is in the shape of the heart in which wields it." Will could tell that his uncle had just given him a warning, one that he didn''t intend to forget.

 28 The Dark Duelis

    After packing the priceless box of rings in his room, Will took a look out his window to see Bianca and Leo sparring with the practice blades. His girlfriend had a sort of grace in her movement that he couldn''t stop watching. Though her thrusts were weaker than Leo''s, her footing had been precise. Will wondered if it was from the years of cheerleading she did in high school. Leo however moved calculative, each placing of his feet, each thrust he made was one that he had studied. He had an awkward grasp of the fighting concept, but if there was a video online about sword fighting, Will had no doubt that he would be able to learn and become a formidable foe.


    Noticing that there was one missing from the equation, Will turned to see Jake sitting at the fountain. He seemed to be content watching the other two try to land a hit. Will had to admit he wouldn''t be wrong, graceful versus calculative would be a match he wouldn''t want to bet on.


    Will was slightly confused as to why Jake was sitting out of the training until he realized he was supposed to be the training partner. As soon as he remembered, Will ran out of his room and out the door to the front lawn. He stopped running the moment he approached the three students in order to gather himself. Only when his heart slowed down and his breathing evened out did he continue the short way to his friends.


    Jake was the first to notice Will''s approach as he stood from his spot on the fountain. Grabbing two training sabers off the ground next to him, he threw the first one to his unprepared friend. Will caught it just in time to deflect Jake''s first advance. While having parried the first blow, Will''s blade twisted in order to gain the right leverage to strike Jake''s hand before he could move.


    Backing away after the blow, Jake took another stance. Will could see he had been right to bring Jake along. His assumptions were correct when it came to his new friends fighting experience. He didn''t have long to admire his friend''s commitment though, within moments his raven haired friend was charging yet again to clash blades with the more senior of the flame users.


    For what seemed like hours, the two of them crossed blades. Will could feel the desperation behind each one of Jake''s blows almost as if he had to land a hit. Seeing as though it was just practice, Will couldn''t understand what had put Jake in such a state. Blow for blow, the two clashed as they moved around the courtyard. Neither one dared allow the other to gain the upper hand. Earlier in the battle, the other two stopped their training to watch the more superior fight that had erupted before them.


    Will had to admit he was facing an opponent who was not a stranger to fighting. He had to maintain all of his defenses almost to the extent that he would''ve had use his aura to counter some of the strikes. He had thought it wasn''t the time or place to have a battle of flames nor was he planning on using something his opponent couldn''t harness quite yet.


    As the battle raged on, Will was backed up close to a tree, the same way Michael had during his training at the cottage. He knew if he were backed between a blade and tree, his fight would be over. Before it could happen, Will used all of his balance and agility training to launch himself back to the tree and use it as a catapult, swiftly bringing himself behind Jake. As Will touched down, he was astonished that he no longer needed his flame to propel himself forward anymore.


    Having the proper spacing as well as the advantage, Will built his momentum up to thrust his saber into the back of Jake''s leg. Before the hit was placed, the opponents blade somehow appeared to block the blow. As Will looked at Jake''s back, he noticed a dark aura around him. Somehow even with just a short amount of training, he was able to unlock his defenses. Not believing what he was seeing, Will jumped back a distance as Jake turned around. His eyes were darker than a black hole as his entire body was engulfed in darkness.


    A sensation of cold came over Will, one that was all too recognizable as his friend once again came at him. The training saber came down fast, almost too fast for Will to be able to block. He could tell something was wrong not only by the strength of his opponent, but the blank look in which was held in Jakes eyes.


    Instinctually Will''s aura activated sending a crimson and gold glow around the courtyard. Preparing himself for what would seem to be a battle in which would determine the strongest, Will thrust his now glowing training saber into the darkness that was Jake. The moment the two blades collided, it seemed as though the ground shook from the force. Leo and Bianca had been thrown off balance as they watched the unbelievable event that had transpired between two friends. As the shaking subsided, Will took an opportunity to unleash a barrage of blows powered by his flames. With each strike that landed, the dark aura was absorbed into the gold. Within thirty blows, the aura had dissipated as if a second skin had been taken into Will''s blade.


    The moment the dark aura disappeared, Jake collapsed to the ground. Bianca ran forward when she saw something was wrong. Before she was able to approach, Will put out his hand. His eyes were full of confusion as he looked at the unconscious Jake on the bed of snow. He had fought with the wraiths before, he had also run from the same chill that was emitting from him before he collapsed. "Take him inside and let Michael look at him," Will said as he looked to Leo and Bianca. "That was no normal flame, we need to see if he''s ever experienced it before." A feeling of doubt formed in Will''s gut. He had felt the aura before, every time he had fought with the wraiths.


    Bianca and Leo did as Will suggested and picked Jake up and left to the manor. Bianca only looked back enough to see that her boyfriend wasn''t following, instead Will sat at the fountain watching his friends disappear within the building. ''I really hope I''m wrong about this,'' he thought to himself as he looked at Jakes training blade.


    After a moment of reflecting, Will took out his phone. As he inserted a flame into the reflective surface, he saw Bianca in Michaels room with an unconscious Jake. His uncle was at the bed side checking the pulse of the young raven haired man. Will allowed the flame to dissipate as he put the phone back in his pocket and started walking to the door.


    ''We need to talk,'' Will heard Leo''s voice ringing in his head. It surprised him that his friend could have learned the technique so quickly. He had only just gotten the flame a few hours ago, yet already he was growing in his learning. ''Meet me in the library,'' Will heard before there was no more. Even though he was worried about Jake, Will knew Leo wouldn''t have summoned him unless it was important.


    Will wasn''t at all surprised Leo had already found the library, knowledge was his home so it only seemed fitting he would find it before anything else. As Will walked upstairs he kept thinking about the aura Jake had somehow unleashed. The black aura which froze instead of burning. The aura acted that way so it could easily put out another flame so the user would submit. The idea that Will had created such a flame sent chills down his spine. If there was a reason behind the black flame, Will knew either Michael would find it or Leo would learn it.


    Finding himself at the entrance to the library, Will opened the door to see Leo with a stack of books sitting on a table in front of him. His finger lay directly on one page as he stared at Will. "I found the reference to the black flame in some of the books Michael has laying around," He said as Will looked down at the page.


    ''To every flame birthed from the master, the pure will always outnumber the taint. Though their numbers are far inferior to that of the pure, beware the dark flame for it can plunge reality into the shadow of chaos.'' Will read only that entry before looking back at Leo. Somehow he had brought a dark flame into the world. Where as the literature had said they would be few, somehow he made one right from the start.


    "You could clearly see from your training session today that he''s dangerous," Leo didn''t feel the need to state the obvious, but sometimes that was the only way to get Will to listen. "In the history so far that I''ve read, I haven''t seen a single corrupted flame that wasn''t bad news." He looked back down at the book while waiting for Will to speak.


    Looking past the stack of books on the table, Will could see the confidence Leo had in the books. It was as if they themselves were the judge and jury for Jake. He couldn''t accept that though, it was Will''s fault that he had become a corrupt flame, and he couldn''t find it within himself to abandon hope within his new friend. He had to believe that the good inside Jake would somehow outweigh the bad. ''This is a new age after all,'' Will thought to himself. ''Anything is possible.'' He turned back to Leo to see a look of concern on his face.


    "You aren''t going to abandon him are you." He said as if he didn''t even need to ask. Leo knew that it would be almost impossible to convince Will.


    "I have to give him a chance," Will said plainly while shrugging his shoulders. "Technically he hasn''t done anything wrong and I refuse to crucify him without first seeing what he''s capable of." Leo just looked at his friend and smiled. He knew he was defeated the moment that Will got to the library.


    ''Facts are facts,'' Leo thought to himself. ''But sometimes even facts have to bend for determination.'' He rose from his chair with that thought. "I''m going to check on Jake," He raised an eyebrow while pushing up his glasses. "I just hope you know what you''re doing mate." he said as he walked through the door.


    Sighing to himself, Will secretly hoped the same. He had always gone above and beyond to ensure anyone was given a chance to prove themselves. He couldn''t just follow someone else''s word or read it in a guideline. He had to experience first hand if Jake was even capable of doing as the book described. When Will had met him, he could only see someone in need. Someone that could help him in turn for a new life. Even now, he didn''t regret what he did. If Jake could really attack him by means to kill him, then he truly wasn''t the same man he had saved from the streets.


    Walking out of the library, Will decided to follow Leo to Michaels room. He too was curious as to how his friend was doing after such an intense fight. Going down the hall just a little further, the two of them stopped at the doorway. Will could feel an intense chill emitting from the doorway, he could instantly tell something was off.


    Opening the door, Will saw his uncle sitting on the side of the bed with what looked like a red stripe going down his business suit, and the red was spreading fast.


    "Michael!" Will screamed as he went to his uncles side. Barely conscious, Michael looked up at his nephew, confusion in his eyes.


    "He was taken with Bianca," He said quietly as Will activated his aura to heal his uncle. A crimson and gold light shined on Michael as the blood stopped pooling and the wound sealed itself. "They went through a portal just a moment ago." He said as he tried to stand up. Will helped him off the floor only to put him into the bed he was just moments ago leaning upon. "They went to the desert." With that, Michael passed out on the pillow.


    Checking Michaels vitals, will let out a deep breath allowing himself to relax only momentarily. "He''s only passed out, he''ll be okay later." Will said as he looked over to Leo. "We have more important things to worry about." Will looked at his uncle laying unconscious on the bed as he clenched his fists. "I want you to go to the library and look up anything you can find on portals." He instantly regretted not taking Michael up on the offer to learn portal jumping.


    Leo nodded his head as he went to the door. He knew what was at stake if he couldn''t learn how portals worked and fast. Will''s girlfriend had just been kidnapped by the wraiths. Time was against them as long as they were in the mansion. Will looked out the window for a moment as he stood by his uncle in case he woke up. "Rest easy Michael," He said as he turned to the bed. "You are going to be needed soon." Will walked to a nearby chair and sat, hoping that his uncle would regain consciousness before Leo found what they were looking for. Will didn''t know much about the wraiths, but what he did know was he was going to need all the help he could get to bring Jake and Bianca home.

 29 The Crimson Prince

    As Will sat at his uncle''s bedside, the only thing he could think of was Bianca. ''How could I have just left her alone?'' he thought to himself. The scene of Maya being slaughtered right in front of him was worrisome enough to him since it was the same thing that could happen to Bianca. Staring at Michael, Will could only hope that he would wake up soon and be able to transport them back to the desert.


    He couldn''t stand waiting around and instead brought out his phone. Will inserted his flame the same way he always did and summoned the image of Bianca. The screen went dark for a long time, the vortex of crimson gold swirling around the screen was the only light he could see. ''Find her,'' he thought as he stared into the black abyss. "Bianca, if you''re alive say something to me," He whispered into the phone.


    Out of no where Will heard a low rumble of laughing. ''If you want her, come alone.'' A dark voice rang in his head. ''You will be able to transport yourself to this location if you feel the need to get to her.'' The rumbling laughter continued until Will allowed the image to disappear. A face appeared within the screen moments after, showing a cloaked figure holding Bianca''s face to the screen. ''You have one hour to find me.'' He said with a chuckle, playing with her hair with a knife. ''After that, the consequences for keeping me waiting will come from this girls flesh.'' The image in the screen dissipated, but the laughter of the man rang clearly in Will''s mind.


    "You know it''s a trap right?" Leo said from the doorway, obviously he intercepted the call. "They''ll surround you the moment you get there." His face lit up with concern as Will stood from the chair. His anger fueled his aura, giving him a glow without even activating the flame. Where Leo stood, he saw a man in a blood red aura and felt his intent. "What he said about the transportation was correct, all you have to do is think of the place you wish to be and allow your aura to do the work." With that, Leo left the room. He said a silent good luck as he shut the door, leaving Will and an unconscious Michael in silence.


    Looking back at his uncle, Will couldn''t think clearly. "I''m not about to lose another person I care about," He said to the sleeping man. "Especially not her, I''d die before I let anything happen to Bianca. It''s not going to happen again." Images flashed within his mind of Maya giving him one final smile before her eyes went dim, the image that haunted him every day since it happened.


    "Then don''t let it," Michael said, slowly coming back to life. "But don''t go there without first knowing what they''re capable of." Will''s uncle, the only relative by blood he actually knew looked him straight in the eye. "The corrupt flame is responsible for ending your mother''s life." He said in a solemn tone. Will couldn''t believe what he was hearing, all this time he thought his mother left him, just to find out she had been gone all this time. "It was against a dark flame user, your father tried to defeat him and failed, the same man who just contacted you through the flame." Will''s eyes burned with hate as he looked at his phone, history seemed to have repeated itself. "If you still plan on going," He said as he put his hand in his pocket and took out his own cross, "Take this with you."


    Will went to his uncle''s bedside and took the cross within his hand. The pendant was much like his, but it didn''t have the royal gold embroidery, instead it held a single yellow crystal at the bottom. "I don''t know what it could do for you, but it would probably be more than I can at this time." Michael looked at his closed up chest. "The wraiths blades damage is more than just physical." His eyes met Will''s.


    For a long time, the two of them sat in silence. Will held his uncle''s pendant in his hand as though it were already a sword, his knuckles turned white around it. In moments he placed it in his pocket. "I swear I will get vengeance for our family and bring Bianca home." Taking his phone out one more time, Will looked at his uncle. His vow had been made and the power given to him. Staring into the screen, he focused on Bianca''s face, how much he cared for her, all of the memories he shared with her. He focused on his need to be with her and within mere moments, he inserted his flame. Her face showed up within the vortex in moments and he thrust his hand into the darkness within the vortex. The rest of his body followed as he cast himself into the dark abyss.


    In mere moments, he was no longer within the Devereux Manor, instead he stood in what could only be described as a dungeon.


    Will looked around, but within only a few steps, he felt a chill. He had grown to know the chill quite well after all of the battles and all of the close calls. He remembered the chill as the last thing he felt when Maya died in front of him. He remembered it from the time in the field. This chill had followed him, stalking him without falter.


    Anger seeping into his features, the dark blood red aura surrounded Will, casting off an eerie red glow showing him the circle of wraiths that closed in on him. Will looked past them to see a chained up Bianca with a cloth tied to her mouth. It didn''t look as though she needed it, her head was slumped to the side as the chains held her up.


    ''Protect her,'' His pendant called out to him, burning his chest with the urge to spill blood. He clutched the cross in his hand, enveloping it in the crimson flame. The moment the blade bathed in the flame, it sprang to life as his sword. Within moments the uncountable wraiths were upon him, swords drawn and slowly closing the gap between him and Bianca. Those moments were all Will needed.


    With vengeance in his eyes, he allowed the sword''s golden aura to mix with his crimson. The flame around him grew so intense, it lit up the entire dungeon. Will charged for his first target. With a swift swing of his sword, he cut the wraith in half. The rage of the aura burned the creature to a crisp. Without any delay, Will allowed his aura''s defenses to guide him through every attack. A sword from behind was blocked as Will brought his sword around to his other hand, not letting a single blade touch him. In moments, he was in a trance. His sword danced with the wraiths, outstepping each one as they went down in a piles of black sand. The sword itself was cleansing the taint in which they had lived in for decades.


    With each wraith that was cut down, another took its place. Will faced a never ending dance of blades. Though with each wraith that was cut, he had a clear view of Bianca. Even though she had been unconscious, her flame was reacting to his presence. It seemed like the crimson flame within her was still trying to help him.


    The never ending flood of wraiths continued on, testing Will''s limits. He was just one person while decades of preparing for this exact moment, the wraiths seemed to be unlimited. Within moments, Will felt yet another burning sensation coming from his pocket. As he continued his onslaught of the enemy, Will could feel the flame of Bianca funneling into him, as well as the burning sensation coming from his uncle''s cross. In moments he felt a huge surge of energy within his sword.


    Pointing the sword at the horde of creatures, Will went back to the basics. The first thing he learned to do as he practiced the flame with Maya. At the tip of the blade, a ball of fire erupted forth. Holding it there, the wraiths faltered. A few got close to the ball only to be disintegrated by the pure light emitted. Will condensed the flame allowing the ball to shrink slightly yet compress the explosion. Looking at the wraiths one final time, he released the ball into the horde of darkness.


    Shrieks followed the flames path as each and every one of the dark creatures were caught by the ball of pure light. The ones too far back caught the flame from those who had already received it. Within moments, the shrieks of terror slowly subsided. Will watched as the blindingly bright flame burned away all of the darkness, leaving nothing behind but ash. In mere moments, the last people that were in the dungeon were Will and Bianca.


    As soon as the wraiths shrieks of pure terror had subsided, Will went to Bianca''s side. Her body was limp within the chains and sweat covered her brow. Checking for a pulse, Will was relieved to find a pulse within his girlfriend.


    Taking his sword to the chain which held her to the wall, it gave way easily as he caught the falling unconscious girl. Will looked around only for an instant before reconnecting his sword to the chain on his neck. As soon as it turned back to the pendant, he released it and grabbed his phone. Channeling his need within the device, Will found himself yet again within the confines of the manor.


    Without breaking a stride, Will brought Bianca to her bed to rest. He knew what it felt like to be chained up and how long it would take for her to come around. Opening the door to her room, Will placed her on her bed. The sweat had subsided a little, and he could see the color returning to her face. "Take as much time as you need, Bianca," he said as he went to the door. Taking one more look at her, he shut it and took out his phone again. Inserting a flame, he located Leo. "I want you to post guard on Bianca''s room until she wakes up." Will looked at the screen long enough to see his friend nod.


    Putting his phone away, Will went to his uncle''s room. As he walked in, he noticed the man standing at the window, his hands folded behind his back. With the usual business suit donned, the man looked like he was going to a meeting instead of having just avoided death''s cold touch. When Will closed the door, Michael turned to him. "William," he said with a smile of relief. "I take it you were able to get Bianca back?" Will only nodded toward his uncle.


    Taking out the pendant, Will looked at it for a time. "This pendant was part of the reason I got out of that situation alive," he said as he gave it back to his uncle. "I don''t know how I used it, but it seemed like I was drawing its strength in order to fight the impossible." Michael waved his hand, telling Will to keep it. "If it reacted to you, it''s probably better off in your hands," he said as he took a step toward the door. "You did really well, William, your father would be proud." With that, he took his leave allowing Will the space to think.


    Don''t think this is over, Crimson Prince, a voice rang out in his mind. We are growing stronger every day. Soon, we shall have what''s rightfully ours. Will closed his eyes for a moment and saw a shocking sight.


    Within a cobblestone room, Jake stood over a body of which looked familiar. Placing a black flamed hand on the corpse of Maya, he allowed his darkness to spread throughout the figure. As the flames seemed to catch the body, the icy chill of death surrounded her. Instead of burning, the flame produced a shriek. The sound was so unnerving that the body itself reacted. In moments, a pale Maya stood to greet Jake. The young man looked out into nothing while holding the girl''s hand. "Your fate has been sealed, Crimson Prince," he said in a voice that was not his own. "You will come to us of your own accord," he placed a kiss on Maya''s cold lips.


    Will opened his eyes in terror, his friend had turned corrupt. Jake had so easily turned to the darkness that Will had to think back to the man''s true intentions when he first met him. He had thought to give the man his trust and so easily was it taken away. Now with Maya at his side, he knew Will wouldn''t be able to resist the call. Will couldn''t believe that Jake could''ve ever been capable of such evil. Though the more he thought about it, the more he realized that it wasn''t Jake''s voice that rang from him. It was the voice of the corrupt flame, the darkness that had taken his mother from him.


    Looking out the window of his uncle''s estate, Will made a silent vow that he would find Jake and Maya. He would drag them back to the manor even if against their will, and purge the madness that had taken over them. He would cleanse the darkness to allow their freedom. He would not lose Maya to corruption again.


    Will clutched a hand over his own pendant, allowing his flame to burst forward. Holding his gold and silver sword, he made a vow. "Darkness will not take any more from me," he said as his flames burned brighter. He had made his promise, and now it was time to take the responsibility. He was the Crimson Prince, and it was about time he and his father will have a reunion.

 30 Dreams of Redemption

    In a beautifully sun lit forest, it was easy for Will to get lost in the swaying of the wind shaken branches. Laying under his usual tree on the side of the small cottage he relaxed after a long day of training.


    "Having a good time?" Maya asked as she exited the cottage. Will sat up from his sleeping bag, taking in the beautiful girl of whom he saved from a group of guards. It seemed like so long ago that he unlocked his power and scared them out. Maya was more than happy to give him a place to stay and had been nothing but kind to him since.


    "Its too beautiful a day not to be having a good time," Will smiled as Maya took a seat next to him. "If I could stay like this forever with you, it would be too short of a time." Will''s smile shrunk in size, he knew it wasn''t possible. He had to find Michael in order to get back to where he truly belonged.


    "You could stay here you know," Maya took on a small shade of red as she plucked a blade of grass, twirling it within her fingers. "You don''t have to fight anymore, you''ve done enough." Will looked at her with a gaze of a weary soldier. How he longed to stop, to live a life free of what responsibility had been placed upon his shoulders. To set down the sword and allow someone else to take that life from him.


    As he thought of the blissful life, he felt vibrating in his pocket. Taking out his phone, there was a message from Maya. Opening it, Will''s eyes went wide. Within was a picture of the wraiths thrusting a sword into the chained up girl, her last look was to him with a lifeless smile. ''Don''t forget'' was messaged underneath.


    Looking back at Maya, the beautiful sunbathed companion was no longer there, instead was a lifeless imitation with a stab wound in her chest freely leaking blood as she stared at him. Her raven hair giving her pale skin a glow of almost pure white. "How could you let this happen Will," she said in a small saddened voice, "you said you would protect me." Tears leaked freely from his eyes as Will tried to reach for Maya, to comfort her from the pain she must be feeling. Before he could reach her, his phone went off once more. "Answer it." she said as her dark eyes bore an expression of curiosity.


    Activating his phone, Will received a message once again from her. Instead of a picture of the lifeless Maya, there was a picture of crimson and gold. He stood there with his lineage blade, wrath evident in his features as he lopped off the wraiths hand as it went for Bianca.


    "You had that the whole time Will," Maya said with a hurt voice. "Why didn''t you use it for me?" Tears fell freely from her eyes as she looked at his phone, the picture of what could have been her salvation burning brightly. In moments the phone turned into his blade. To Will''s shock, the tip of the sword had been thrust into Maya of its own accord, the flames drinking the blood that had flown from the wound. "This is what you have to do now!" she screamed as the flames engulfed her body. "You did this to me!" The sword dug itself further into her as she cried out in pain, the flames increasing her agony as it stripped her away piece by piece, the darkness all but consumed.


    Getting up, Maya grasped the blade of the sword trying to yank it out to no avail. Walking backwards she tried to put distance between Will and the sword. The young man jumped to his feet, running after his friend who was in such pain. Before he could reach the hilt, Maya exploded into a blinding white light.


    Jumping out of bed with his arm reached out, Will realized his sword had been summoned in his hand. The silver and gold blade with a ruby encrusted in gold at the pommel was glistening in crimson and gold flames.


    Leaning forward in his bed will sighed and attached the blade back to the chain, allowing it to take the form of the cross. He had been waking this way for the past three weeks, ever since the vision of Maya. The same dream over and over ending In a bright white explosion.


    Will cupped his face in his hands, the dream had always felt as though he was killing her each night. Again and again the sword thrusted into her, again and again awoke with it in his hand. It felt as if his aura was telling him what he had to do, as if it knew what must be done.


    Sitting in his new bed, Will looked around to gather himself. His television, computer and Xbox as well as all the familiar objects brought to the manor, he found himself missing Jonathan. He had made the mansion in New York his home not even a month ago, yet the thought of not being with his dad made home feel more like a pit stop.


    Will knew the man wasn''t truly his father, but he had been raised by Jonathan from a young age. All of the training they went through together, the trips they took and the time they shared, Will couldn''t help but want to see how he was doing.


    Getting out of bed was the hardest part. Having to get dressed and train was both the best thing and the worst thing to do when one was just waking up. It was Will''s uncle''s belief that they should all earn their meals, so two hours before breakfast was specifically for combat training.


    Groaning to himself, Will forced himself out of bed. He had twenty minutes to himself before having to go to the courtyard for sparring. Grabbing his jacket after getting dressed, Will left his room and found Leo waiting for him.


    "Sleep alright?" He asked, obviously knowing the answer. Leo had been Will''s best friend for what seemed like his whole life. If there was something on Will''s mind, the Mass Effect sweatshirt donned genius of a best friend would know about it.


    Will smiled and tried to play off being good as he placed a hand on his friends shoulder. "It was just a bad dream, not really anything to worry about." Will said as he started his walk down the hallway to the exit of the mansion. "I''m sure it''s just because I had the vision of Maya, maybe it''s just my guilt playing in my dreams." Leo didn''t seem so convinced.


    "It''s one thing to have a dream while the event is still raw in you''re mind," He said as he caught up to Will. "It''s another thing to have the same dream for three weeks straight, I think you need to talk to Michael about it." Leo sighed, he had been trying since the second dream to convince Will that he needed some help.


    Being his best friend for as long as he had, Leo knew what it meant to Will to lose a friend. Maya was the one good thing that had happened to him within his time in Crystallia. After the vision in his uncle''s room, Leo saw the look on his friends face. He was not about to give up on her, he would do whatever he could to unshackle the chains that held her to the corrupt flame. If he went back without a plan, Leo knew the end result.


    Walking outside, the sun had only just started to rise, the dew on the ground from the change in the weather was thick, giving the perfect condition to start sparring. Taking a deep breath of the morning air, Will looked to the slowly changing sky. "Took you two long enough." A voice sounded nearby. Will looked to the small water fountain in front to see Bianca in her usual pink spaghetti top and blue jeans. Everything about her had his heart aflame. Her long brown hair was tied back in a ponytail except for a small portion which covered one of her brown eyes. It almost seemed like a perfect setting for a date besides the training sword in her hand.


    Stretching one last time, Will grabbed one of the two other training swords that were leaning against the fountain. Starting off the training, the three friends did a half hour of sword thrusts to loosen their tight joints and to get their blood circulating. As he did one thrust after another, Will never let his mind wander. He allowed his body to become one with his weapon. After almost a year of training in many forms, he could only take the few hours seriously. At first when starting with Michael, he was more than irritated when he was the only one doing the exercises. Thinking back on such times, he remembered his first time doing thrusts with the sword. Michael had him do two hours of constant thrusts while he took a nap at a tree. At first Will couldn''t help but become irritated as he saw he was the only one taking the training seriously. It was only after Michael showed him the fruits of his labor that he realized that he was the only one who truly needed to learn, what his uncle did while teaching was of no consequence.


    The sun almost reaching the top of the trees in the largely wooded estate, the three friends turned to each other. After the thrusts began the true training. Will took a deep breath, preparing him for the fight he knew was to come. The next hour and a half was solely dedicated to sparring. Since he had been trained a lot more than the other two, Bianca and Leo usually teamed up to try to score a point. The last time Bianca had the upper advantage was when Jake was around for the first lesson. At that time, Will didn''t take the practice seriously since he didn''t know what the two were capable of.


    Not letting his guard down for a moment, Will allowed the two to circle him. Closing his eyes, he relied only on his aura to detect their assault. Leo and Bianca watched as Will''s aura took form, giving his leather jacket a blood red appearance. At first it seemed a little unnerving to witness due to the fact that they weren''t used to seeing such a transformation, but after the weeks flew by, they had grown to know Will''s new power and instead of fearing it, they grew to learn from it.


    Moments passed as if minutes as the darkness enveloped Will''s vision. Patiently waiting for the onslaught to begin, he only allowed himself to focus on the dim red within his mind. As soon as the dimness turned to a flaming glow, he raised his sword to counter a strike.


    Back and forth, from side to side Will was able to rely on his aura to detect any threat and was able to respond accordingly. Bianca and Leo tried a combined effort from both sides to gain the upper hand. Their attacks were coordinated as they struck from each direction. Will only needed to rely on his aura to notice any cracks within the assault in order to counter. Meeting Leo''s blade with his own, Will ducked to dodge the other coming from his right.


    Using the resistance from the blade he was fending off, Will channeled his aura to his feet as he back flipped a few paces back. Not giving him any time to recover, Leo and Bianca used their own aura to propel themselves forward to meet him once again with their blades. The dance continued for only a few minutes as Will dodged each attack or parried each blade. His body moving as fluidly as the flame in which he wielded.


    As Will dove in between the two swords for the final time, Leo and Bianca came to a stop. Though Will had easily countered each of their advances, Bianca noticed sweat coating her boyfriends brow. She had often wondered why he had always worn that jacket, even in the warmest weather while training. She had always worn light clothing even when it was cold out and she was able to keep going a lot longer because of it.


    Will took the opportunity given to him by his friends to launch himself in between them. As fast as he was, they hardly noticed as each of them received a tap on the shoulder. "You should be prepared for anything," He said as he looked at his dumbfounded friends. "Don''t let up on your assault just because you may have found a weakness." He turned to Bianca. "If you notice any sluggish movements, take advantage of them." Turning to Leo, Will gave an appraising glance. "Don''t think about the battle, feel it out. You will know when the right time to attack is."


    "I was just wondering why you wear that jacket every day even during training," Bianca said as she set her training sword down at the fountain. "You move fluidly but it seems to take more out of you wearing the thing." Will laughed at the thought.


    "You wouldn''t even be able to approach me if I take this thing off." He said as he looked down at the worn out leather jacket. He remembered the first month of training he had with Michael. His uncle didn''t allow him to wear it the full time he was training. When he had first taken it off and activated his aura, he felt an overwhelming surge of power. The jacket itself was a seal to his lineage flame, the only thing that allowed him to live in the normal realm for all the years that he did. Though he was constantly wearing it now, the strength of the flame seeping through the seal was enough to give the appearance of being a normal flame.


    The break having concluded, Will picked up his sword once again and turned to his friends. "If you can overwhelm me with my jacket on," Will raised an eyebrow as he put the sword to his shoulder. "Then I''ll consider taking it off."


    With those few words of encouragement, Bianca no longer felt sorry for the onslaught she and Leo were bringing upon Will, but instead felt it more of a challenge. For the next hour, the two continuously strived for their point, yet every time they were close enough to touch him, Will always found a way through their strikes.


    As the hour approached the end, Will was no longer the only one coated in sweat as the three of them continued their dance. Getting close and then losing their advantage, it felt more like a game of tag than it did training. When the sun was high above the trees and the sky was a light blue, Will called the time. "You guys did good today," He said with a smile as he put his sword away. "I know soon you will be able to match even my abilities."


    Following suit, Bianca and Leo set down their swords by the fountain and followed Will inside the manor. The next hour was for taking a shower and getting ready for breakfast. The training eerily reminded Will of the schedule he had during his stay at his uncle''s.


    As the three entered the dining area an hour after their training, they found their favorite meals already cooked and placed at the table. Will sat at the table where his favorite scrambled eggs with cheese, bacon and toast was waiting for him. Before he dug in, his uncle made an appearance.


    Walking into the room in a normal stride, Michael took his seat in front of Will. Since he had been a part of his nephews life, he had always found the proper place for him to sit was where he could see him. "How went the training?" Michael asked as he took a drink of the coffee that Helga the servant just placed in front of him. "Did either of you advance in your training?" Michael looked at Leo and Bianca.


    Sighing to herself, Bianca didn''t have the energy to respond to the question as she took a fork full of her sunny side up eggs. Leo was too preoccupied with his laptop to give Michael an answer.


    As the meal drew to a close, the group finished their plates and allowed Helga to collect them. "I think it''s time we start planning for the future," Michael said as he looked at Will. "With the dreams you''ve been having, I believe I know what our best move would be." Will looked at his uncle with a complicated expression. He hadn''t even told him about the dreams, but somehow he wasn''t surprised.


    "I think it''s time for you three to continue your path within Crystallia."

 31 Oaths

    Will could only stare at his uncle as the words left his mouth. He had already lost so much within that world, it was hard to imagine he would leave so soon to continue the dark path of loss he embarked on seven months ago.


    "It''s about time," Leo was the first one to speak, looking up from his laptop he had a half smile on his face. "I''ve been wondering what this place is like." Will envied his ignorance. Within only six months within his birth home, he had learned he was the Prince of Ebonhart, he had lost his first friend and found that the entire continent so far as he saw was corrupt.


    Seeing how pale Will had become, Bianca could only imagine what was going through his head. She had been with him for only a month, but she had been around long enough to see the desperation he had been through. The image of him holding his sword to the wraith for the first time, the look of pure rage when it tried to take her. She knew it wasn''t just because of his feelings for her, but also because of what he had already lost. Thoughts of Maya must always be present for him, which meant he would always be worried about protecting her and Leo as well. For the past month, she had been training as hard as she could so he wouldn''t have to worry about her so much. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t catch up with him though, it was as if he thought he needed to be stronger, as if no matter what, he still needed to improve. More than anything she wished to step out of his shadow and be able to walk side by side with him.


    Michael studied his nephew for a moment before he continued, he could see the reluctance building. "If you don''t go back William, nothing will change." Will looked toward his uncle, a complicated expression on his face. "Think of how many people as of now are in Maya''s position, how many people are going through the same injustices that you witnessed." Michael''s eyes narrowed as he saw a flicker of anger rise from Will''s indecisiveness. "You are the Crimson Prince, the only one who can break the chains within the kings mind. The only one of whom could open his eyes to the truth of his kingdom."


    Will took a moment to process everything. Putting his hand through his long brown hair, his hand lightly touched the chain around his neck. Looking down, he saw the cross Jonathan had given him snug against his white t shirt. The silver pendant he thought had just been a charm given for luck which turned out to be the lineage weapon in which he had slain many wraiths with.


    Thinking back to the times he had used the blade, there was only one common feeling he had which it responded to, the need to protect. It was as if the blade itself knew his calling more than him, that he was meant to protect those who couldn''t stand up for themselves. The time he spent in Crystallia taught him that there were others who needed the blade, that needed a way out of the tyrany in which they had been forced to live under.


    Will got to his feet, no longer thinking of the plate of food on the table. He was instead thinking of those who didn''t have the luxury of having such a thing. He wondered just how many people were actually in the same position Maya was in but didn''t have him to save them. Looking up from the table, he locked eyes with Michael. "When do we leave?" he asked as the others looked at him. This was not the friend they grew up with, this was not the quiet kid with a book in his hand. This was the Prince that was buried underneath, begging to be let free, to put an end to the injustices he witnessed and to finally reclaim his birthright.


    Michael got up from his seat and looked at the three teenagers. A smirk appeared on his lips as he headed to the door. "One week," he said as he reached the door. "Train as much as you can for one week, then I''ll open the door to Crystallia." With that said, he was gone.


    The next few days went by as if just hours. The more Will sparred with Bianca and Leo, the more confident he became in their dependability. Both of their forms had drastically increased and within the second day they had finally gotten a point each against him.


    Will felt both of his friends resolve through their training. Since the day Michael had given the deadline, he had seen Leo looking more for openings and Bianca was able to keep him busy long enough for Leo to find his mark. They had become a well oiled machine. They depended on each other as two arms of the same person.


    Thinking back to the days in which he spent at Michael''s cottage, he knew that the next part of the training would lead to Leo and Bianca''s graduation, the final stepping stone to unlocking their true potential. Sitting in his room, Will took out the small box in which held the last test for his friends.


    Opening the box, Will looked at the three rings inside. Each one was a plain silver, much like his own cross. The only thing different was a white looking stone in the center of each of the bands.


    Three rings were supposed to be entrusted to his three friends upon their mastery of the flame. Looking at the final one, Will sighed. He knew Jake wouldn''t be able to claim his own until he saved him from his own corruption. ''Hopefully one day he''ll be able to take this.'' He thought as he put the ring in his pocket.


    Closing the box, Will walked out to the courtyard where Leo and Bianca waited to start their sparring. When they saw him with the box, confusion was evident in Bianca''s expression where as Leo looked as though he was expecting the change in pace.


    "You both have completed every challenge I''ve thrown at you," Will said as he looked at both of his friends. "You have even surpassed where I was when I was a new flame user, which is why I feel you are ready for the next step." Will opened the box to show the two rings.


    Leo''s eyes went from the box back to Will, he had noticed the indentation in an unused slot where Jake''s ring rested. "Minus one graduate," he said while looking his best friend in the eyes. "We''ll get him back mate, even if we have to drag him from Crystallia." Will nodded to Leo as he took the first ring from the box and placed it in the others open palm.


    "This ring symbolizes your lineage within the art of flame. It is no ordinary piece of jewelry." Will said as he took out the other and gave it to Bianca. "It is a weapon in which can be utilized only by the wearers flame. When you figure out how to unlock it, the ring will respond only to you." As he continued his explanation, Will unchained his cross and held it in his palm. Thinking back to all the desperation he went through in order to unlock his sword, he didn''t envy his friends new task.


    With a simple thought Will surrounded the cross in his gold and crimson flame. Within a second he held a silver sword embroidered in gold with a ruby on the pommel. As the sword came into existence, so did a vortex of flame intent on engulfing Will.


    Will had experienced the sword only a few times. It had always had the same texture of flame so nothing was too surprising when it surrounded him like a cloak. To Bianca and Leo it almost seemed like a tornado of gold and crimson erupted into existence as the flames spun around, only a glance of a leather jacket swaying from the pressure was visible. In moments, the tornado slowed its rotation until the flames relaxed allowing them to see their friend once more.


    Holding the sword as he had every day in the morning Will was used to its rough grip as if it were made specifically for him. Something within his mind felt different however, it was almost the feeling he had when he borrowed power from Bianca and Michael''s cross when he faced off against the wraiths.


    "Kneel." a voice sounded from Will that didn''t seem to belong. Bianca and Leo responded to the order. Will felt the change within his mind form into thoughts that didn''t belong, as if it wasn''t him ordering but the flame itself.


    Bianca watched as the eyes of her boyfriend descended upon her. A chill ran through her as she looked upon them. Many times had she spent hours staring into Will''s hazel eyes, lots of times she felt as if he had stars within them for how they shined while looking deep within her, but this sensation was different. Looking into his eyes this time was as if she was looking into the inferno that surrounded him only moments ago.


    Walking closer to Bianca, Will placed the flat of the blade upon her shoulder. "Do you accept the responsibility to protect the master of the flame? To be armour against all foes in which he might encounter?" the voice within Will roared as if it was an existence entirely separate from the owner flowing all around her.


    Looking into the eyes of pure flame swirling within Will''s pupils, Bianca could think of nothing that would suit her more. She had always wanted to shield him from any misfortune. Ever since they were just kids and she saw the look of pure loneliness staring at her, she wanted to do anything to show him how loved he was. "Yes." she whimpered to the voice.


    With the pact made, Will slowly raised the sword. His gaze never left hers as a portion of the swords flame separated and buried itself into the ring that was hung loosely on her finger. The moment the flame touched the ring, it warped the jewelry, shrinking it to fit her finger and turned the stone to a shining red.


    Bianca''s ruby red aura came to life of its own accord, though the ring itself didn''t change to anything else as the cross which was now the deadly beautiful work of art within Will''s hand. Bianca felt an overwhelming surge of strength burning within her flame. She realized that the flame itself was the weapon.


    Leaving Bianca glowing within her own flame, Will turned to Leo. His friends eyes were burning with curiosity. Following the same presentation he had done with Bianca, Will placed the flat of his blade once more upon yet another friends shoulder.


    Locking eyes with Will, Leo was able to see the seriousness of the how he was about to make. "Do you accept the responsibility of aiding the master of this flame against an assault of any kind? To stand tall with him regardless of the threat that may appear?" Will''s eyes bore into his friends, as if searching for the answer within his very soul.


    Since they were kids, Leo had always stood by Will. He had been on equal footing in anything he had done. Years upon years of standing alongside his best friend, the answer was a simple one. "Yes." Leo gave an answer fitting of the strength his friend was bestowing upon him.


    Once again the sword was slowly lifted from a friend. As it came up, a small flame went directly to the ring upon Leo''s finger. The ring warped to his finger just as Bianca''s did and the stone turned a pure silver, as if matching the ring itself. Leo was astonished to see that instead of having the ring be a plain silver, gold webbing erupted from the flame, attaching itself to the surface giving it a gold embroidered look.


    Leo''s aura erupted around him. The familiar silvery flames burst to life. The ring itself started to pulse around his finger. As it built in speed between the pulses, the silvery aura condensed itself around the ring. The gold embroidery raised from the band as if it was a living flame, mixing with his usual aura. Suddenly the mixed flame erupted outward and a sword sized flame appeared. Within moments the flame took shape into a silver sword with gold encrusting. Leo looked down to the sword that was now in his hand and back up to the one in Will''s. The only difference was the ruby present at the bottom of his friends blade.


    "Rise." The mysterious voice sounded within Will. Both friends rose, one in a strong ruby flame and the other with his new sword. "Welcome to the Royal Flame Crusade." as Will uttered the last words, he felt his strength give way. Within moments the sky greeted him as he passed out. Without a seconds hesitation, Bianca''s aura met him before he hit the ground. Surrounding him within her strengthened flame, she laid him within a bed of crimson and waited for him to come to.

 32 The Call of Blood

    ''Darkness ruled over his subconscious as Will struggled to come to. Within the darkness he saw a pair of familiar eyes lurking within the shadows. A pale form of Maya, sword in hand and wound to her abdomen bleeding freely. Her lifeless eyes bore into his very soul. Lifting a blade as dark as his vision, Will could do nothing but scream as she stabbed him in the same place as her bloody wound.


    Looking down, all he could do is watch as his own blood flowed as a light stream down his white shirt. Maya just stood and watched, a haunting smile played on her lips as she saw him slowly join her within her agony. As he tried to cover the wound, it felt like the blood only flowed faster. The more he tried to save himself, the more he lost.


    Thinking back to the day she lost her life, Will witnessed Maya''s final expression replay itself over and over. The smile seemed like it was a final gesture of kindness, she fought so hard to stay with him, but no matter how hard she struggled the wraiths wouldn''t release her chains. He would have done anything possible to change the fate that had been dealt to her, to have her smile back. Instead he was staring at a pale reflection of the smile as he was bleeding to death, fear consumed him. Would Bianca and Leo be able to carry out the fight without him? Would the Advisers send more wraiths to demolish them?


    Will thought back to the moment he had saved Maya from the guards, the cruelty they had shown her. If not for him, she would be a slave within the guards quarters or had already succumbed to their ill treatment. He thought of what their injustice had awakened within him, the flames of vengeance that had been born. Only just awakening, he was able to fend off the guards to save her. They had spent months together, growing more and more within such a short time. She had been there as he was only just experimenting with his flames. She had watched him for hours as he struggled to get a hold of his power.


    He had only learned her true feelings the night before he lost her. Will had turned down those feelings for Bianca. Knowing that she had died thinking she wasn''t good enough for him was enough to allow him to feel the wound for what it was. It was a stab of betrayal. As the wraiths brought the sword down, it was truly his own feelings that caused her the pain.


    As he stared into the shadow figure of Maya, he welcomed her smile as the blood from his wound slowly receded. Standing in a pool of his own blood, Will smiled. If this was the end, at least he could spend his last moments with the one person he wished was with him. Before his legs gave out, Will felt a presence behind him. A heat had erupted into the cold darkness. A ruby red flame had appeared to his side, warming his chilled heart.


    When the flame appeared, Maya''s smile vanished. Will looked deep within the flame and saw Bianca. He remembered the moment he summoned the sword for the first time, what it meant. The blade was there to protect his friends, to be the beacon of strength within the world of darkness. To cast out the shadows and restore hope to a fallen kingdom.


    Will raised his pale hand to his face. He felt cold, as if awaiting deaths embrace as he stood in the small pond of his own blood. Looking at the flame, he couldn''t succumb to the gentle calling of rest. Without him, all hope would be gone. Slowly, Will casted away the weakness of his failures. ''If I truly wish to make amends, it won''t be the easy way,'' he thought as he glanced at the pale figure of Maya, her hand stretched out as if desperately pleading for him to follow her.


    With the injustices that had befallen his friend clear in his mind, Will''s expression turned from lost to determined. He wouldn''t give up, he wouldn''t allow darkness to rule the kingdom of his birth. She was the last to fall to the Advisers.


    As his resolve grew, the pool of blood began to steam. Will brought his hand to his chest and released the cross from the chain. The moment it came undone, the flames erupted from his hand. Instead of his usual sword coming forth, The flames instead swirled in a vortex around him. the blood around him began to glow crimson and gold as the flames lit the area. He was no longer standing in a world of darkness. He was instead standing at Maya''s cottage. Instead of the pale figure standing before him, Will saw his true friend smiling back at him. "Don''t give up." She said before going back in her home.''


    Will finally had enough strength to open his eyes, he was back in his room once more. Thinking back on what made him pass out, he looked around. Sleeping at his desk, Will found Bianca. She wore the same pink top and jeans as she had earlier, the only thing that was different was the ring in which had a ruby at the center.


    Getting up from his bed, Will took off his jacket and put it around Bianca. His heart was warmed as he watched her sleep. She could have gone back to her room, yet he couldn''t help but be grateful. It felt as if her presence within the room was what renewed his resolve in his dream. He remembered the red flame which stood with him as he confronted his demons.


    "Thank you." Will whispered quietly as he kissed the top of his girlfriends head before leaving the room.


    Taking the steps to the lounging area, Will had a seat on a black leather couch facing the fire place. As he stared at the black stone box in which was devoid of flame, he heard footsteps behind him.


    "It seems to be another night that I can''t be alone." Michael sighed as he took a leather recliner next to Will. "Your dreams are getting worse aren''t they." He said, not taking the effort to question.


    As Will stared at the fireplace, he lifted his hand ever so slightly as he accessed his aura. In the raised hand, a small flame appeared, with a nod of his head the flame followed the command and went to the fireplace. Within moments the room was filled with light from the ruby red flame.


    Though the fireplace was lit, Will had to keep constant concentration not only to keep the flame going, but also to control the heat it produced. The process would have been impossible for him barely half a year ago, yet now it was not even a thought to him.


    "I brought the rings out to Leo and Bianca," he started as the light in his eyes danced with the flames in the fireplace. "Something unexpected happened the moment I took them out, something I hoped maybe you would be able to explain."


    Michael''s eyes narrowed as his interest peaked. Though it was true that he was around for the last awakening, there was always more he could learn just by watching over his nephew. "Do tell," he said as his eyebrow went up, giving him an inquisitive appearance.


    Will took a deep breath, he was still quite exhausted from the earlier events, it seemed as though just bringing up the memories drained him.


    Starting with opening the box, Will explained the alien feeling that took over as he produced each ring. The feeling of being in a trance as he presented both of them to his friends. The way he had made them vow their services to him. The more he told, the more he was convinced that it wasn''t him that had presented the rings. He explained that he had found the proper form of the rings purely by the vows he had heard, as if the forms were destined for the two of them. "This hasn''t been the first time that I had felt that I wasn''t in complete control of my own actions." Will explained as he looked at his uncle. He explained the first time it happened as his flame awakened to save Maya, also both times he had saved Bianca. It had felt like him, yet it felt completely different at the same time.


    Michael crossed his legs and straightened his jacket. Looking at Will from the recliner, he couldn''t help but smile at the young man. "Your blood is trying to teach you something William." he said while looking at his nephew. "Ever since your awakening, haven''t you felt a presence within your blood? Something that calls out to you?"


    Will could only sit there and reflect on the last few months, the times in which he was himself yet something different all together. It was a familiar feeling, one he had felt every time he opened up his favorite book or watched his favorite movie.


    Looking at Will, Michael noticed just a fragment of understanding flow through his nephew''s features. "What you have been experiencing is a blood call." he said as Will looked curiously at him. Seeing that this would be a lengthy explanation, Michael prepared himself. "Think of it as an instructor being passed on from generation to generation. The first king Ragnos is passed down from father to son at the age of seventeen to teach the future ruler of the kingdom how to truly use the birth right." Michael said as he looked at his nephew.


    Will looked curiously at his uncle, he had read a book before about two minds sharing one body. He had never thought he would know the experience, but something about it felt like a breach of privacy. Since when did he agree to share his own body with someone else? Even if he was a direct descendant to the one of whom he was sharing space.


    "Don''t think of it as another person within you, think of it as knowledge you wouldn''t otherwise have." Michael said, obviously picking up on Will''s discomfort. "The more you use your gifts, the more you will learn of the late king. You should try to contact him sometime, all you have to do is focus on the door you unlocked within your mind."


    "You''ve given me quite a lot to think about," Will said as he got up from the couch. His brows furrowed in though. If he was to communicate with this other part of himself, he may as well find a place of privacy in order to do it. "I''m heading outside to get a bit of fresh air, since my room has been taken over." Will smirked as he thought of his girlfriend curled up on the chair. If something were to happen while he meditated, he didn''t want her to wake up alarmed.


    Waving good bye to his uncle, Will followed the hall back to the entrance to the mansion. Heading out the door, he brought himself to the familiar fountain. It was the same area where he had always trained with his two friends, but also the place in which he had sparred with Jake. Though he hadn''t been at the mansion for long, Will already had plenty of memories focused around the training area.


    Ensuring that he was on the other side of the fountain facing the woods instead of the manor, Will assumed a seating position with his legs crossed. He had become used to meditating since his time in Crystallia. If he was to return there once again in a few days, he may as well know everything he could about the land. If that meant sharing his body with an old spirit, he decided it was well worth the risk.


    Closing his eyes, Will searched his consciousness for the door in which he opened so long ago. He allowed himself to dive deep within his mind. The further he dove, the less dark it became. Instead of the darkness underneath his eyelids, he noticed a dark red glow. As he went further, the dark red became light until it turned pure gold.


    Finally approaching the door within his mind, Will did the only thing he could think of. Raising a hand within his subconsciousness, he rapped three times on the black onyx door and waited. He didn''t know what to expect or if he knocked loud enough, which later he would think it was unreasonable to knock within his own mind. After a minute of waiting, Will heard a quiet groaning within himself. It was not the same groaning he had heard from himself, but it seemed as though it was still youthful. ''Are you just going to wait out there or are you going to come in?'' A voice rang out within him. It wasn''t one of an old man, but of a man close to his own age. With the invitation, Will said goodbye to his own sanity as he opened the door and let himself in.

 33 The Late King

    As Will opened the unfamiliar door within his own mind, his breath caught. He didn''t know what to expect to see as he stepped in, but nothing could have prepared him for the sight before him. Walking inside, he was greeted by a ruby red pathway within a solid gold floor. Pillars of solid gold adorned with rubies on either side of him leading up to a throne of the same design. As he looked around, he noticed a red tint in the reflection of the floor. Looking up, he was greeted by what seemed to be a full sky of red and gold flames.


    Shutting the door behind him and taking in his surroundings, Will couldn''t help but be struck with awe. Walking towards the throne, he couldn''t keep his eyes forward. This is within my mind? He thought as he stared at the inferno.


    "A bit hard to take in isn''t it?" A voice rang from behind Will making him jump. Turning around, he saw a man no older than himself. Taking in this new person within his mind, Will noticed similarities in his face and build. Though the man had blond hair and blue eyes, he had the same jaw line, nose and look within his eyes that Will saw every time he looked in the mirror. Though that was where the similarities ended.


    Where will had a pair of blue jeans, white t shirt, leather jacket and his lineage blade with dog tags adorned around his neck, the man in front of him was entirely different. He had a ruby red robe adorned with gold lining and a gold crown adorned with every color jewel surrounding the bottom. As Will took in the crown, he noticed it was the same one that his father had worn in the picture within his uncle''s cottage.


    Seeing Will''s reaction, the other couldn''t help but laugh. "The reactions never grow tiring." he said as he put his hand out for Will to shake. "I am Cainus Ragnos, First King of Ebonhart." He said as Will extended his own with a confused look. Either Cainus had died a young man or he was a fraud, which seemed unlikely to Will due to the consciousness residing in his own head.


    "How are you the same age as me?" Will asked, raising an eyebrow as Cainus walked towards the golden throne.


    "Let me get this straight Will," Cainus said with a grin as he sat down on the golden seat. "You find out that there''s another person sharing your consciousness and the first thing you ask is of my age?" He couldn''t help but let out a little chuckle at the thought.


    Will smiled nervously at the spirit within his mind as he thought about how ridiculous the first question might have seemed to the late king. In all honesty he didn''t truly know how to start a conversation without seeming insane to himself. Here he was within his own mind, yet never had he felt so out of place.


    Cainus gave Will an appraising stare, his eyes bored into the young man in front of him. "I must say, you are quite different than the other candidates that have come to me. Come closer to the throne, let me have a better look at you." He said as he waved a hand to Will to approach.


    Will walked forward on the red carpet, putting himself almost directly in front of the throne. Stopping three steps away, something happened that he was not prepared for.


    The endless sky of fire descended upon him in a swirling vortex of crimson. Within seconds not even the throne was visible as the flames spun faster. It felt as if Will had seen this before.


    It was the same vortex cage in which he had caught Michael in when he had just lost Maya. Thinking back to that time made Will''s heart ache, yet at the same time a moment of confusion crossed his features. Though he had used this cage once before, he had never stopped to think about how he was taught to do such a thing. He had only just begun to tap into his gifts back then, it was something he didn''t know if he was even capable of now.


    "I''ve been trying to talk with you for some time now." An ancient yet strong voice boomed through the inferno. "You have only just awakened, a child with a man''s responsibility. You need to be trained, to be guided." Will looked around for the man speaking to him, yet found nothing but the crimson haze which was swirling around him.


    Will felt his lineage blade burning around his neck, beckoning to be called forth. As the flames raced faster, the blade burned with even more intense heat. Within moments, the cross seemed to turn white from the heat which slowly took on a red tint.


    While Will was fascinated by the changes in which he was seeing within his blade, against his better judgement, he touched the cross. He had expected a searing pain from the white hot metal but instead was greeted by a cool touch. The moment his hand made contact, the blade shot outward coming to life as if all on its own. Not even disconnected from the chain, the pillar of flame in which usually formed the blade only added to the inferno surrounding him.


    Standing in the middle of a storm of red, Will started to see gold form within the flame. Slowly the cyclone of fire lost its speed. He noticed cracks within the gold and red walls and if he didn''t know any better, he would have sworn he saw green grass and trees. The area in which he saw, he knew like he knew himself.


    As the last of the flames dissipated, Will''s blade became a cross once more and hung around his neck. Standing in what was once a red and gold cyclone of flame, he saw himself standing in a place he had longed for months to see. Looking around, Will saw the same two football posts, the swing set and long grass of his field back in Minnesota. Staring in amazement, he couldn''t help but feel the nostalgia of such a place. ''Why would he bring me here?'' Will thought as he walked to the swing to sit down.


    "I didn''t bring you here Will," Cainus said as he took the swing next to the teenager. "You brought us here." He could see the confusion settling in on Will''s face and held up his hand, asking for patience. "This place is considered your place of power Will, the place in which you''ve felt more yourself than ever before." He said as he started pumping his legs to gain altitude on the tiny swing.


    "This place does hold a lot of memories for me," Will said with a faint smile. The field was where he had always taken Bianca, where he would spend most of his free time. The countless hours of laying under the stars, or climbing the football post, or even having the team over to go over strategies for the upcoming game. He could have gone on and on within his mind of all the things that had happened in his field, but instead his thoughts rested on one particular point in time.


    Thinking back on the time Bianca first found out about his gifts and how she did left a sour taste in his mouth. The field was also the same in which the wraiths tried once more to capture him. The very same place where he finally unleashed his lineage blade and confronted the five robed figures. Within these thoughts, the very sky turned a deep red, just as it was before in the throne room. "Your true power comes from your mind William," Cainus said as he watched Will''s reaction to the feelings the place had given him. "If you can master everything within, anything would be possible outside the confines of your minds walls." As he explained, Cainus took a finger to the sky and began stirring it. As his finger made the motion, the sky followed suit as it began to stir a fiery red and gold. As Will looked up, he could see what could only be described as a funnel of flames. "You have much to learn William," Cainus said simply as he allowed the funnel to drop around himself. "The flames don''t just come from within, but from everything around you." The young king chuckled as the flames seemed to seep into him. "It''s much easier if you don''t think of this power as just fire, but of life itself." As he said this, he allowed the pressure from the absorbed flame to lift him skyward. As Will watched in amazement, the young king was floating above his head.


    If there was anything Will could take from the talk with Cainus, it was that he did have a lot to learn, yet it also filled him with ideas. "Your job is to teach me a little more about Crystallia and the workings of the magic surrounding it then?" Will said as he looked up at Cainus with a hopeful expression.


    "I could teach you a great many things William," Cainus said as he pushed himself upward into a flip, landing in front of Will. "But the first thing you must learn is of the land in which you will travel to in just a few short days." Cainus''s voice became stern, much like the one in which Will heard in the inferno. "Knowing your true lineage is something that would help profoundly while you are within Crystallia. You are a piece of the puzzle in which has been missing for many years now." Knowing the thirst for knowledge that was building within the younger man, Cainus lifted his hand to Will. "In order to know your true lineage, we must come to an understanding Will. I''ll be here for quite some time, decades in fact to train you as the future king."


    An eyebrow went up as Will looked at the upturned palm that was awaiting his own hand. "I don''t think I''m the prince you want, I''m just from Minnesota." He knew he was long past that excuse, though to his defense, he didn''t know anything about leading let alone ruling a kingdom. "Isn''t there a cousin of mine or maybe a brother or sister that might be up for the job?" Will asked as he took a step back. "All I wish to do is go to Ebonhart and confront my father, maybe take down the advisors while I''m at it." Cainus chuckled at the young man trying to rationalize not taking his birthright.


    "Do you believe If you don''t take up your responsibility, you will have a normal life?" Cainus asked Will with a sad smile on his face. Waving his hand, five different color flames appeared before Will. Inches above the grass of the field, orange, red, silver, black and grey flames rose. In mere moments, the flames spiraled upwards taking form as pillars. As they reached the top, each flame took the shape of Will''s friends. "These are the companions you''ve awakened on your journey," Cainus said with a wave to the flames. "Would you abandon them by running?" he looked at Will with a stern expression. "If you give up, you will also give up on them. If you walk away, the altered life you''ve given each one of them won''t just stop. They will constantly be hunted down and slaughtered to join your other friends within the darkness of the black flame."


    Will looked at his friends, starting at Michael. He had sparked hope within his uncle the moment he met him. The training in which he had gone through to get his gifts was all the result of that hope. Looking at the orange flame, Will wondered if he could truly just walk away.


    Walking to the crimson flame, Will stopped when he saw Bianca. Twice he had already saved her, there would be more times in which she would be targeted. He was no longer just Will Carter, he was Prince Ragnos, heir to the throne of Ebonhart. His enemies already knew his circle and wouldn''t stop their assault just because he backed down. She would be hunted down just to use her to bait him.


    Looking at the silver aura of Leo''s flame, he felt just as bad if he were to stop. Leo had travelled from Minnesota to find him and Bianca. Will knew he wouldn''t just stop at New York.


    Lastly Will looked at Maya and Jake. He had brought both of them into his life not knowing what consequences would follow. If he were to be able to live with himself, he had to get them back. He had to end the curse the black flame had on Jake as well as somehow fix whatever was wrong with Maya. That can only be done if the advisors are finally dealt with. Will thought as he finally came to terms with what had to happen.


    As the wind swayed the blades of grass around them, Will could smell the fresh cut smell of the field, the spring weather that set in around them. "If I do this, I need to get stronger." Will said as he turned to Cainus. "If I go in like this, it won''t change anything."


    Cainus gave an approving nod. "Before we start talking possibilities Will, there''s something that must happen beforehand." He said as he lifted his hand. As his hand raises, a gold flame formed within his palm. "Nothing too bothersome, think of it as a pact. From here on, whatever you do Will influence the kingdom of Ebonhart and the people within. You will pledge to uphold the laws in which I will teach you in the upcoming years and lead our people out of these dark times." Taking a pause to allow Will to process what he had just heard. "Lets make it simple. Call it the Crusader''s Pact."

 34 The Crusaders Pac

    Will waited patiently for Cainus to explain his new suggestion. He distinctly remembered when Cainus took over when helping Leo and Bianca unlock their own lineage power. The word ''Crusade'' rang out in his mind. If there was one thing that he had learned throughout all his time dealing with Crystallia, it was that coincidences were nonexistent. Considering the late king''s expectant glance, Will knew he was dying of anticipation for the question.


    Rolling his eyes in resignation, Will let out a sigh. "Fine, what''s the crusader''s pact?" He honestly couldn''t understand why there had to be such a cliffhanger for just an explanation, why couldn''t most people just continue with the conversation like a normal human being? With all the annoyance, Will could still make out the gleam in Cainus''s eyes as he took a deep breath. ''Get out your pencils and paper, it looks like we are in for a lecture.'' Will thought as he rolled his eyes.


    "Just as anything else has to start, we must start at the beginning." Cainus said as he looked up at the crimson burning sky. "What do you think the flame is William?" he said as he took his head from the heavens and looked back at the teenager.


    Will thought about it for a moment before speaking. He would have thought that it was just a normal flame that burns, but he had too much experience with the power. There were times that he could burn others just with the flame, punch holes through trees, or even start a fire in a fireplace. But there were also times in which the flame was used for other purposes. When he contacted others using his flame and reflection, or when he willed the flame to not harm others. He also didn''t think that using a natural flame would be enough to erupt a sword from a cross.


    Deep within his thoughts, Will heard Cainus chuckle. Looking at the late king, he had a confused expression on his face.


    "The flame is not the element itself, but a reflection of will, a creative spark coming to fruition. Later in your studies of the gift, you will notice that it is not just flame that you have control over, but of the mind itself." Cainus gave a thoughtful look towards his young student. "Maybe you''ll be the first one to unlock the true secret of the gift."


    Will sent a thoughtful glance to Cainus. "Does that mean that even you haven''t figured it out yet? With all this time living within other people''s minds, I would have thought you had enough time to master it."


    Cainus sent a disproving look towards Will. "It doesn''t matter how long one lives, as a matter of fact it is easy to use the gift to increase your lifespan by centuries as I did, and yet if you don''t have the right knowledge, it wouldn''t matter. The gift has a mind of its own, it''s how you are able to do more than set a fireplace with it. When your imagination taps into the gift, it reads your intentions. Without a sentient thought, how would you hope to do anything with it at all?" Cainus said as he materialized his throne within the field. "Whether you spend your life trying to understand the gift that has been given to you, or you live with the flame as if it were an extension of yourself, you will never truly master it unless it wishes to be mastered."


    "As per your question William," Cainus began as he sat in his gold throne, "The Crusader''s Pact that we would make is to allow me to teach you of the gift in the way I was taught by the gods who had given it to me." He said as he sent a serious glance towards Will. "It would also allow us to meet here, a place within your mind so I can pass my knowledge to you."


    Will considered it for a moment. "A pact usually goes both ways Cainus, what would you get out of it in return?"


    The king sent a surprised look towards Will. "In all my years in servitude to the next in line, not one of the idiots had ever thought of asking that question." He said in mock humor. "They always look at the idea of gaining more power and said yes instantaneously, I''m impressed William. The other part of the deal is that I can see the world through your eyes, and if you need power, you can call on me within your mind."


    Cainus sounded a little too cheerful at the idea of being called upon, Will made a mental note to only do so in extreme situations. "So how does this pact work? What do I do?" Will asked as Cainus rose to his feet. Walking over to Will, he extended a hand which combusted with a pure gold flame. Stopping just feet in front of him, Cainus reached his hand out as if to shake Will''s.


    "All you have to do is summon the flame within your hand and embrace my own, after that, repeat the oath in which I lay out for you." Cainus said in a cheerful voice. He acted like he was the age of the man before Will, instead of centuries old. Will could see a light of hopefulness within his eyes.


    ''If it gives me power enough to get Maya back, it is a chance I have to take.'' Will thought as he remembered his dreams. The moment the sword was thrusted into his friend, the decision was made for him. He would not allow Maya to remain in the darkness for long, no matter what it took he would save her.


    Summoning his own flame, he grasped the hand of the late king. The moment their hands touched, the two flames swirled out of their hands and spiraled together, making a pillar of flame with them in the center. The gold flame and the crimson flame didn''t fuse together, but instead swirled as if partners up to the flaming crimson sky. As the power surged upward, Will''s eyes did not follow. Instead they remained locked with Cainus, as if he were in a trance.


    "You are about to willingly commit yourself to the Crusader''s cause. With full knowledge that there is a dormant soul of a king within you. Should you decide against such agreement, he will be banished from all realms and released to the gods." Cainus'' voice rang throughout the field. "Within the time you permit, the spirit will share mind, body and soul with you. If you understand the terms of the agreement, repeat the oath. I will not use the powers given to me for personal gain, I will not use the powers given to me to become a tyrant, and I will use these powers to uphold justice and the laws appointed to the land in which I travel."


    Surprised with how much it sounded like a written contract, Will took as much time as he could to think it over. If the king should try anything troublesome in the future, he had every right to evict him from his mind. He had not planned to use his abilities for anything else than to help the land of Crystallia. The only part he was worried about was the laws of Crystallia. He had no idea what such a responsibility would entail. What if Ebonhart had executions? He thought back to Maya, the first day that he had met her. The so called Crimson Knights felt as though they were entitled to her. What if he had to uphold the same laws permitting such atrocities?


    ''No.'' Will thought as he looked at the king. ''When I go back to Crystallia, it will be to fight for change. No longer will I see people taken from their homes or have their livelihood stolen.'' Having agreed with his course of action, Will repeated the oath. As the words left his mouth, he felt the binding power of the agreement. The flames that were separate were now merging, becoming one. Soon, the two were within a swirling vortex of gold flame.


    As the last words left Will''s lips, flame shot up underfoot, completing a pillar of gold flame. Within the inferno, Will''s cross once again burned within his shirt. As he noticed the glow coming from the pendant, he grasped it within his hand. Will didn''t even need to break the chain for the sword to respond.


    The cross responded to the pillar of flame, as if being called from its sleep by an unimaginable force. As the sword took shape, Will notice a difference in the design of the blade. Instead of the ruby adorned gold and silver blade he was used to, it now had three holes going down the pommel of the sword, as well as two at the start of the blade.


    As he inspected the new design of the blade, the hand that was still grasping the kings burst into fire. Startled, Will retracted his hand and saw the pure golden flame crawling up the arm of his jacket. As his body from the top down was slowly but surly spreading with the fire, he noticed that the flame was no longer within his hand. It was moving as if it had a mind of its own, over the cuts and frays of his jacket. With every inch it went over, the jacket gave off a new shine, completely mending. A Will swore he felt an itch within the jacket where his mother''s seal was placed. He could almost visualize the alteration of the seal. The flame was nearing the end of the jacket, yet it didn''t slow. It continued off the leather as if to drip off and on to the golden stage he found himself on. As it continued its course, new leather showed on the trail to the ground, it seemed as if the flame itself wished to add to the design of his jacket. Within minutes, he stood not wearing his mother''s jacket, but a leather trench coat of double the length.


    Will stood within the crimson inferno, his sword and jacket having been forged in the flame. He could feel the strength of both artifacts. His jacket now felt as if it were a strong armor, yet light as a feather. The sword itself emitted a power that just hours ago he felt was unreachable. As he inspected his new equipment, Cainus chuckled. The inferno was already dying down as he looked at his ancestor.


    "The pact is done, how do you like the results?" Cainus asked with a grin. Looking at his predecessor, he couldn''t help but feel proud of Will''s transformation. The pact hardly ever effected his subjects in such a way.


    The scent of warm leather drowned out the fields fresh spring breeze. His new sword glowing bright under the sky of crimson.


    Will looked up from his jacket to see a quizzical look on the late king''s face. "I guess this result differs from the others that came before me?" he asked as he turned the put the sword back on the chain. Instantly the sword shrank in his hand leaving the pendant hanging. Just as before, it had the ruby at the top, but now it also had three more sockets under it as well as two at the bottom. It almost looked like a new cross that was missing jewels.


    Cainus couldn''t help but smile, Will caught on almost instantly to his earlier thought. "Do you remember the picture of your father holding you when you were a child?" He asked as he circled Will, taking in the transformation. Will nodded, it was hard to forget the regal look of his father holding the infant. "That crimson robe was his gift, as well as the others that came before him." Cainus said as he once again placed himself in front of the young man.


    Will looked confused. Of course he didn''t want such a flashy robe, yet at the same time he didn''t understand why it would be different. If the robe was passed from father to son, why didn''t he get the same one?


    Will voiced his questions and Cainus laughed. "What makes you different William, is that you did not grow up in the kingdom of Ebonhart. The gift responds to the upbringing you have received as well as your outlook on life." The king said as he touched the material of the jacket. "You are the first king candidate that has ever had this transformation, yet it will always know what is in your blood." He reached for Wills arm and pointed to the shoulder. There was some sort of crest on the upper part of the arm. Will could make out a flame with a crown atop. "This is the royal flame crest, showing your right to assume the throne." He said as he looked at the new pendant. "Though this," he said as his eyes went wide in delight, "not even I had this transformation." he said as he ran his finger in the grooves of the sockets. "It seems as though the gods are ready to give a mortal the challenge to join their ranks." Will looked up from the pendant in surprise.


    "How could I be any different from anyone else that has been born into the royal family? And what do you mean a god?" It seemed like all he had attained from his trip inside his mind was more questions. Each explanation left even more questions that he had no idea how to ask.


    Cainus saw the look of confusion and took hold of the cross. "For each of these sockets, a challenge awaits you. Do not ask me what they might be, this has never happened before. All I can offer you is advice." He looked at Will with a thoughtful expression. "Pay close attention to your dreams, they are more than what you think." With that, the field once again assumed the image of the golden room. Cainus sat back on his throne and looked down on Will.


    "The pact is done. I suggest you come to me every once in a while so I can train you in the art of the flame." he said as a smile crept on his face. "With the two of us, I can see a great future playing out for our kindom. I have many plans for you William Ragnos."


    Will wanted to ask more questions, he was dying for information. As he opened his mouth to speak, Cainus snapped his fingers. The moment the sound echoed through the hall, everything went black. ''There will be time for that later William, until then, happy birthday.'' Will heard the kings voice radiating from his mind. Within moments he felt as if he were falling, The vertigo only felt stronger with his blindness, it felt as if he were flung out of the chambers with a snap of The king''s fingers.

 35 History of Crystallia

    As the feeling of falling subsided, Will felt back in his own skin. Opening his eyes, he saw the woodline he had sat facing and felt the fountain behind him.


    "I see it worked." Michael said as he walked the path towards Will. "I like what he did with your jacket," he said with a smile. "The way it was before, I thought it would fall apart. Though I was expecting something a little more red." His eyes went to the cross and the smile faded. With a look of disbelief, he walked closer. His hands fumbled for the chain as he inspected the new weapon. "Do you understand what this appearance means?" his widened eyes searched Will''s.


    His nephew nodded. "Cainus said something about me becoming a god, though he was vague in explaining."


    Michael released his hand from Will''s chain, took a few steps back and waited for him to explain what exactly happened. Patiently waiting for his uncle to find his bearings once more, Will ignited a small flame within the palm of his hand and looked at it thoughtfully. He noted the gold which now outshined the usual crimson.


    Will waited for Michael to get comfortable next to him by the fountain. He then began going through the entire experience with Michael. He left nothing out, from the golden chamber to the jacket and cross. Mentioning the jacket was enough to raise an eyebrow, but Michael paid more attention to the cross. He pretty much ignored the part about the throne room, as if it were common knowledge.


    "That''s all of it." Will said as he stretched. He felt as he had after a long drive with Jonathan. ''How long had I been sitting here?'' he wondered as he got up and paced the ground in front of his uncle. He could feel his muscles give a sigh of relief after having been still for what seemed like hours.


    "This gives me much to think about William, but now isn''t the time to do so." Michael said with a grin. "You need to get ready, it''s time that we continue your journey. This alone is enough to convince me that you are the one to bring about the change our land has been waiting for. Your path is not yet complete, the only way to continue is to go home."


    Will thought about his uncle''s words. He had put off going back to Crystallia for too long. He had received a gift from the first king of Ebonhart for a reason, he too was waiting for the change. The advisers rule was numbered. Soon Will would set right the rule of the kingdom.


    He thought of Maya and Jake. Two friends who had been corrupted by the black flame. He knew soon he would be reunited with the pair. The dream of him stabbing Maya came to him, he knew soon he would have to carry out the prophecy, yet he also knew that doing nothing wouldn''t help her either.


    "When do I leave?" He asked, new determination shone in his eyes. He had a father that needed a good slap and dark advisers to put in the ground. He could do nothing to hide his excitement. He was waiting for this day, the day he could avenge Maya. The advisers wraiths had already suffered his blade, now it''s time to cut off the head.


    "First I think there''s one other thing that must be done." Michael said with a glimpse of a smile on his face. "I think it''s time to find your friends, don''t use your aura to track them down though, that would be somewhat a waste. What if at one point your aura fails and you have to resort to good old fashioned tracking? Don''t spoil yourself with your new gifts." With that, Michael stood up, looking at the golden flame in the fireplace one more time with admiration. Waving a hand as he turned around, he left the room.


    Getting in one last good stretch, Will noticed that he hadn''t allowed the flame in his hand to recede. Giving one last glance to the golden fire, he allowed it to extinguish. His mind was full of the knowledge in which he had received from both the king and his uncle. Soon enough he was going to go back to the place in which held so much pain, yet also equal amounts of promise. The land was alien to him, but he knew now that it was his home land. Remembering Maya and how the Crimson Knights had treated her, he knew he would be the only one able to right the wrongs in which his father had unintentionally allowed.


    Walking away from the fountain, Will was deep in thought as he went into the mansion and through the multitude of corridors. He already had a small idea as to where Leo was located. He went through the winding halls, into the other side of the manor towards the library. As he went, he thought about Maya, the last time he had physically seen her, she was wrapped in chains. Her body had been left behind while the wraiths dragged him away. His visions of what had taken her place brought chills as he remembered the dark garments she had worn in his dreams, the old sword in which killed her that had become her own weapon. The haunting dark eyes that replaced her lively brown ones.


    The library was coming up on the left side of the hallway, Will being deep in thought had almost walked past it. As he found himself at the entrance, he looked at the table in the middle of the room. The lights had been on within the library, so Will knew before he saw the table that his best friend had been studying. There was nothing more that Leo enjoyed more than knowledge. If they were going to be in Crystallia soon, what Leo learned may in fact save them one way or another.


    Looking in the room, Will could see Leo sitting at the table surrounded by large books stacked all around him. He had been rubbing his temples with one hand while holding a book in the other. Will''s nose was assaulted by the scent of dust and old books as he entered.


    "Learn anything new?" Will asked as he moved some books from the chair across the table from Leo and sat down. Looking at the books he moved, Will saw most of them were land references or kingdom history. Many of the books held names he had not heard of from either his uncle or Cainus. Picking up one of the books, Will looked at the title. ''History of Euphelia'' Will eyed it for a moment before putting it down.


    "A lot more than you apparently." Leo said with a sigh as he put his book down on a stack next to him. "Seriously man, how can you be from an entirely different world and still not be interested in knowing anything about it?" He yawned as he looked at his phone. He apparently didn''t realize how late it was. "We are heading out to Crystallia soon, could you even tell me one of the village names? Maybe the other kingdoms that ally themselves with the capital in which you are an heir to? How would you even know who to rally when we get there if you don''t even know where you''re going?" The more questions Leo presented Will, the more he had to admit his friend was right.


    "The last time I was there, the only place I knew of is Nearwood Village." Will said. "It wasn''t necessarily a luxury tour you know." He grimaced as he remembered the cottage he stayed with Michael in for a month. "If you know more, maybe you should help me out." Will picked up another book and waved it at Leo. "You know how well I am with studying, it never really sets well with me."


    Leo suppressed a sigh. He wondered how exactly Will survived for six months without even knowing anything of the area he was living in. "There are four major kingdoms besides Ebonhart. Of those four, two ally themselves with the capital while one other is neutral. One is sworn enemies. Leo raised his eyes from his phone and looked Will in the eye. "Do you know which one is at conflict with Ebonhart?"


    Will could already sense the change in atmosphere within the stuffy library. Leo raised a good point. What if he had just been wandering around Crystallia and entered an enemy kingdom? Killing him would be a major blow to the main capital, and he would never get the chance to slap his father out of his stupor. Will shook his head.


    Leo threw a book at him, the title was ''Relations within Crystallia.'' "read at least a little of the book, I''ll fill in the rest." he said as Will suppressed a groan. Though Will had said he wasn''t a good study, Leo knew the truth. If his friend applied himself only a little to study, he knew that Will would outshine him within a day.


    Will opened the book and began at a map of Crystallia. Ebonhart was clearly visible within the center of the map. On each corner there was another kingdom. Each area had been marked a different color for the border. Ebonhart had a red border outlining the center of the map, showing the land under its rule. The bottom left of the map was an orange border with the name Euphelia. The bottom right was a blue border which clashed with the orange. The name was Bloomstar. The upper right was a black border of Raven Crest while the upper left was designated Hawk Ridge in a green border.


    Within the center designate for Ebonhart, Will saw numerous towns and villages surrounding the border leading in towards the kingdom. In the time he spent there, Will hadn''t seen anything for villages, yet on the map it seemed as though there wasn''t supposed to be any open land at all. As Will looked at the map surrounding Ebonhart, he tried to pinpoint where he might have been when he was with Maya. No where on the map indicated an area named Nearwood Village.


    "These must be outdated." Will said as he put the book down in front of him. "None of these towns were there while I was training, Maya didn''t tell me of any either. But the kingdoms are there, if anything changes it would be the villages, not the kingdoms." He remembered his talks with Cainus. The kingdoms were the only thing within that world that would never change. If they did, the balance of power would be thrown off and he wouldn''t even have his gift. "As far as I can see, when we get back we should go around to the surviving villages and raise support." He said as he put his finger on the map. "If we go to the villages to the north of Ebonhart, they should provide enough support to enter the other kingdoms as well."


    "What exactly are we planning on doing?" Leo asked skeptically. "Its not as if we can take support from all of the kingdoms, one is neutral while the other is in conflict." Leo knew Will didn''t know so much about the history, and he felt as if he was too confident in their standing within the continent.


    "Then we''ll raise the support of Hawk Ridge and end the dispute with the kingdom of Raven Crest." Will moved a strand of his hair away from his face as he looked down at the map. ''This would be the only way to take Ebonhart back. If nothing has worked in the past, we will have to think of something that hasn''t been done before.'' He thought. If there were any other way, Will was sure someone would have thought of it before.


    "Michael sent me to look for you and Bianca," Will remembered his uncle was waiting for them. He was surprisingly vague with the specifics which made Will roll his eyes in annoyance. ''That''s my uncle for you, always putting out the details.'' Will got up from his seat and walked towards the door. "Coming?" He called over his shoulder.


    "It''s probably something to do with a final estimated departure time." Leo grumbled while he stretched his arms. Who knew just how long he had been sitting there. Will could only imagine with so many books surrounding the table. "Lets make this quick though, there''s a lot more information we''re going to need if we''re going to survive the trip." Leo and Will walked out of the library and through the hall.


    As they walked, Leo briefed Will on all of the information he had gathered so far. The black border of Raven Crest was actually home to the ''cursed flame'' Jake''s corrupted flame popped into his mind. If there were a place he would find Maya and Jake, it would probably be there.


    Walking to the exit of the hallway to the double stairwell Will stopped. It was unnaturally dark and cold within the open usual homey area. The feeling of this chill instantly reminded Will of Jake and his aura. Something felt off as the two of them ran into the entrance of the stairwell. When they got to the opening, they felt a chill that went beyond what lay outside the double doors of the manor. The space was beyond dark as Will accessed his aura. His crimson gold flame shined more gold than anything as it went up the space of his hand. The flame lit the entryway enough to see Michael standing facing the two of them. He had a shocked expression on his face as he held his cross in his hand.


    Behind Michael, Will could only see darkness for a moment. It seemed to suck the light of his own flame into it. He knew only too well what had the ability to do that. He remembered the sparring session he had with Jake, when he went into a frenzy the darkness seemed to feed on Will''s flame. Suddenly an hand appeared on Michael''s shoulder, pulling him towards the darkness.


    Without a moments hesitation, Will reached for his cross. His arm already igniting as his blade came to life. The shine of gold filled the room as the crimson went out. Launching himself into the darkness, Will grabbed hold of Michael without much success. The hand that lodged itself onto Michael wouldn''t budge.


    Thinking as fast as he could, he fed the flames of his aura to the darkness behind Michael. If he knew anything of the darkness, it was that as soon as it was full of his flames, it would disappear. The golden flames seeped into the darkness, drenched out as fast as it was ignited.


    For the most part, Will''s plan had worked. The hand let go of Michael, instead it reached out to Will. He was too far away for the darkness to take hold, so the dark flame stretched and grabbed hold of Will around his neck. Slowly, Will turned around to face Leo and Michael who was laying in his arms unconscious. He struggled against the darkness yet it felt like tar thickening around him. His arms flailed with his sword trying to cut through to no avail. It felt as if he were sinking in quicksand.


    Leo raced forward and grabbed Will''s hand, trying to pull him out of the dark miasma. No matter what he tried it seemed futile as Will''s form continued sinking into the darkness. All that was left of Will was his left arm which Leo was holding on to and his head. Suddenly Leo felt a push as Will forcibly made him let go. Looking into his eyes, Leo knew Will had to go. He had a look of resignation on his face that only made his friend more angry.


    "Find me." Will said as the darkness enveloped him. The last thing he saw was Leo''s widened eyes as his vision dimmed into nothing.

 36 Find Me

    "Will!" Bianca heard Leo call out as she raced down the stairs. It was unnaturally cold within the manor as she made her way to the entry.


    "Find me." She heard Will say as his form completely disappeared within the dark miasma. She could do nothing but watch as the darkness faded into nothing. She looked at the dumbfounded Leo as the room went back to normal temperature.


    "He''s gone." Leo whimpered as he looked at the place Will was just standing, his hands still trying to grasp nothing. Michael was laying next to Leo, unconscious and barely breathing.


    "Leo we need to get Michael somewhere comfortable." she said as she saw the haunting expression on her friends face. The first thing they needed to do was ensure Michael recovered. That was the only thing that she could focus on, the only thing to keep her from thinking about her boyfriend being abducted by darkness.


    She picked up one of Michael''s arms and draped it over her shoulder. "Leo I need you to concentrate." She said as she looked down at the quivering figure. "Think of the last thing he said, would he have said the same thing to me?" Trying to pull him out of his shock at seeing his best friend disappear right in front of him. "You have always been able to find him, what makes this any different?"


    Leo looked up at Bianca, his eyes barely able to see her. He had always been able to find Will, no matter how difficult the process. He knew his best friend as he knew himself. Will would be fighting to get out of whatever mess he landed himself in, no matter the difficulty. If there were a way to escape, he would find it.


    Grabbing the other arm, Leo hoisted Michael onto his shoulder. Bianca could see that he was starting to come out of it. "We need to get to Crystallia." He said as they brought Michael down one of the halls. "We need to start doing what Will was planning in the beginning, we need his army ready for him when he finds us."


    Bianca looked Leo in the eye. He looked determined, though he said something that went against what her boyfriend last said. "Aren''t we supposed to find him?" She said, a little confused with the plan.


    Leo looked at her for a moment before his expression turned to a fierce gaze. "Will is not one to be tied down for long. Whatever hole they put him in, he has the strength to crawl out of. We need to continue on with the plan. With him already in Crystallia, the clock has started ticking. He needs an army. We need to prepare for the attack on Ebonhart. That doesn''t mean we won''t travel to all four kingdoms to search for him on the way, but the people come first, don''t you agree?" There was a fire in Leo''s eyes, though not one of silver. It seemed as if Leo was only going to move forward with the plan, not stand by and cry for his brother.


    In some ways it made sense. They were going to Crystallia to gain strength in numbers. If they were only to go there to look for Will, even if they found him there wouldn''t be enough strength to wrench him away from the corrupted. They needed strength and they needed an army.


    Bianca thought of all the possible outcomes, it seemed Leo''s plan was the one with the most benefit. She knew he was only thinking of the best possible way to get Will back. As they reached a door to a guest room, Bianca shifted her weight slightly so she could turn the door handle and let them in. They laid Michael on the bed and put the blanket over him.


    Of course a blanket wouldn''t heal everything so Leo used the phone next to the bed to call one of the maids to care for him. After the call was made and one of the servants was on her way, Leo and Bianca made their way to the armory.


    Going to the table at the double stairwell, Leo found the panel he was looking for and pressed a flame covered hand to it. He heard the entrance open and the two headed into the keep.


    Bianca had only been there once before, When Will showed them the huge stairwell leading down into a long drawn out hallway. She remembered the decent as well as the twists and turns within the maze that was the corridor. Will had ensured both of them knew exactly where to go, just in case he wasn''t around. ''Funny he should think of a situation like this before it even happened.'' Bianca smiled absentmindedly at the thought. It seemed that Will was prepared for almost any scenario, it helped keep her calm even after what she had just seen.


    Bianca didn''t want to think about what just happened to Will, so instead she thought of everything he did to prepare them. He had shown them the passageway, he had trained them well enough to keep up with him in a fight. The only difference in what they were setting out to do was the fact that he wasn''t going to be accompanying them.


    Reaching the correct area within the wall, Leo presented his flame to yet another panel. Bianca heard shifting rock as a passageway came into view. As they walked in, she could smell only dust and rock. The room was completely dark until she lit her crimson flame within her hand. A glow of red lit the room and she saw the familiar shelf full of rings and crosses. The unused lineage weapons lay collecting dust within the small room. She could only think of the day in which the entire cabinet would be clear of all the jewelry and the gift restored to the kingdom. That was the plan after all.


    There was a table in the center of the room with three packs lining the length of it. The three of them went shopping for the time that they finally traveled to the other world. Leo and Bianca grabbed their own bag, and Leo grabbed the other one and put it in his own. "Lets at least thank Michael for enchanting the bags when we get back." He said as he put his own bag on his back.


    Bianca smiled at her friend as she turned her flame to the obsidian door to the right of the room. The crimson flame danced in the reflection of the polished black door. She saw the panel to the right of it and placed her hand upon it. Within moments, the door opened up and she saw the dark abyss that laid within. She turned to Leo with a mixed expression of worry and exhilaration.


    "Ready?" She breathed as her eyes met Leo''s. He could only nod as he took her hand and they walked into the darkness. The door shut behind them as the world turned to nothing.


    As Leo and Bianca made their way to the new world, Will was shrouded in his own darkness. It wasn''t the darkness of travel that he was used to at this point. It instead reminded him of the darkness he was enveloped in when he was traveling with Maya so long ago. The cold and fear that held him in place while the wraiths dragged him away from Maya''s still form.


    Will involuntarily shuddered as he remembered the death blow they landed on Maya, leaving her on the ground when they got what they wanted. The smile she wore all the way to her death still haunted him every time he closed his eyes.


    The dreams that haunted him every night of his first friend of the other land shrouded him. He saw the dark clothes and plain iron sword that was planted in her abdomen held in her hand as the blood ran free from her wound. He remembered having to stab her in order to set her free. As he was in the darkness, it seemed she was all he could see.


    Slowly the darkness receded, yet the form of Maya in her dark clothes stayed. Yet instead of the dark leather he always saw her in, she now had a silky black dress. The dress did little to conceal her body. He could see how pale she had gotten, the black standing out against her almost white skin. The dress dragged on the floor almost giving the appearance of darkness surrounding her, giving Maya a ghostly appearance.


    "It''s good to see you again Will." Maya whispered in an almost inaudible tone. "You knew this day would come, when you would have to put things right." She said with a smile. "I told you," her and brushing the bleeding wound on her abdomen. "You are the only one to end my torture."


    Will eyed her wound with wide eyes, he knew what he had dreamed. He knew what he had to do. With the sword still in his hand, he lunged for Maya. It seemed as though he was going to make good on his promise until his hand stopped mid way to her wound. He shook his head slowly as he attached the sword back to the chain. "There has to be another way." He said as the blade shrunk back to normal size.


    Maya let out a haunting laugh. He knew it was impossible to end her pain. Her death was still fresh in his mind. The haunting death smile which she had that day still showed in the dimly lit in the glow of candlelight. "I believe you''ve been here before Will. Maya said with her half smile. "This is the place you were able to save Bianca in a way you couldn''t save me." She said with a sad smile. "Why couldn''t you have accessed that power in the beginning? Were you not powerful enough?"


    Will cast his eyes down in shame. If he knew what he had learned with Michael back then, there would have been no contest. He would have been able to save her without much difficulty. The idea came to Will not as comfort, but as a smack to his face.


    "In order to leave this place, you know what you have to do." Maya said as she found a rock within the dungeon and sat. "Until then, you will stay with me. I have a lot to catch up on and all the time in the world to do so." Will looked around the dungeon. It was true that he''d been there before. He saw the small platform in which Bianca was chained to as well as blood stains showing where the wraiths had fallen during the battle.


    "Couldn''t you just come with me?" Will asked Maya with a hopeful glance. "What about the time I spent with you? Or our travels before all of this? Don''t you remember any of it?" He tried to get through to her. Maya only laughed and raised her plain iron broadsword.


    "It''s not as if I don''t remember anything Will, it''s just that I want this pain to end. The darkness of her corrupted flame swirled around her sword, as if the grim reaper itself had been the one to make the weapon.


    With a look of torture, Will released his sword once more. He knew he wasn''t going to leave the dungeon without a fight. Though he wouldn''t know where to go after he fought off Maya, he knew he had to get outside. He knew he couldn''t kill Maya, but the most he could do is knock her unconscious.


    Maya began with an advance to Will, his sword already burning in his hand. He could do nothing but dodge and parry her blows. Swing after swing, they began a dance around the dungeon. He ducked, parried, jumped and stabbed his sword towards her. Not once did she try to dodge a blow, almost as if she wanted him to win.


    When Maya noticed he was not going for a killing blow, she went forward with her assault. She left no openings any longer as her sword turned into a dark flurry of attacks. Will had to rely on his aura in order to parry each blow. He figured he had around an hour before his aura gave in and he would be at her mercy.


    "If you don''t attack, I will." She said in a haunting voice. "Do us both a favor and end it Will, I''ll let you kill me so you can leave." Maya almost looked tearful as she muttered the last words.


    "What if I could help cleanse the darkness?" Will said as he sidestepped one of her blows, just barely avoiding a slash to his face. "There has to be a way Maya, just give me some time." He saw hesitation fill her features, her blows became slower."


    "Don''t torture me like that Will, if there were any way to get rid of this darkness, don''t you think I would have done it by now?" Her sword had come so close to his face that he felt a few strands of hair fall free of his head.


    Maya''s attacks became more desperate, as if her life depended on ending his. As he parried each blow, he felt his stamina drop significantly more than if he were just sparring with Leo and Bianca. Her hand had become less visible as her attacks became almost a fluid motion.


    "Give me a month Maya, I promise I can come up with something." He pleaded as he ducked from another strike to the face, following with a swipe to the legs. He used his aura to jump backwards a number of feet, trying to gain some distance from Maya. "All I have to do is stay here if I don''t kill you right?" He said, trying to reason with her. "I will stay as long as it takes, I promise I won''t abandon you again." His eyes pleading. He didn''t want to kill her, he didn''t even know if he had the strength to deal the blow.


    Maya stared at Will for a moment, thoughts swirling behind her dark eyes. "One month, and then we finish this." She thrust her sword into the earth and sat back on her rock. "If you can''t save me, I promise I''ll make your death quick."


    Not knowing what else to do, Will found a rock of his own and sat. "You don''t seem all that different," he said as he allowed his sword to return to pendant size around his neck. "I mean besides all the black and the new attitude." Maya smiled at the last comment.


    "The attitude comes from all of the torture they put me through to break me," her smile faded as she stared out at nothing. "And what they have made me do." Will felt chills, what could have made the Maya he knew turn into what was in front of him?


    "Do you want to talk about it?" He asked with a concerned look. "I always thought the corrupted flame took over someone''s personality, I didn''t know you retained who you originally were." Will thought back to Jake. Did that mean he was always like that? He thought back to the day he sparred with his friend, the first appearance of the corrupt flame, was it his desire to advance that far?


    "It would have been easier if it had taken my personality." she said with a haunted expression. "The things he made me do." she drew herself into the darkness of her mind.


    "You mean Jake?" Will couldn''t help himself, the words were spoken before he could hold them back. "What did he do Maya, how can I help?"


    Maya''s face went blank for a moment. In the faintly lit dungeon it was hard to be sure, but Will could have sworn her eyes went completely black for a moment.


    For only a few minutes, Maya sat there without motion, her eyes never leaving Will.


    "That''s for you to decide, but you have a month to figure it out." Maya finally said as she grabbed her sword. "Until then, I have chores to do." Taking a moment to think, she looked at Will skeptically. "You''re coming with me, don''t forget our deal. You will not leave my side for a month."


    Will''s mouth twitched. It was one thing to put him in a dungeon, it was another thing to give him a key and tell him to be a good boy. "And what happens if I leave?"


    "If you leave my side at any time, they will kill me." She said with a sad smile as she grabbed Will by his coat. "So do me a favor and stay close." With that, they were swallowed by darkness leaving the dungeon behind.

 37 Blind Step Forward

    As they were cast into the unfamiliar darkness, Leo never let go of Bianca''s hand. Though she had already felt this feeling of vertigo once before, she was grateful she could experience it with a friend.


    The last time Bianca was cast into darkness, she was chained to a wall with dozens of wraiths around her waiting for Will to come for her. The sense of importance hit her finally as she realized this time she was on her way to rescue Will.


    As the darkness subsided, they found themselves within a green wooded area. Bianca saw Leo blink in disbelief. She may have had his feeling towards the experience had she not felt it once herself. Smiling, she took a look around.


    "Will rested at this exact spot." Leo stated as if it was a fact.


    "Is your aura responding to remnants of his or something?" Bianca figured that was the case, they had just gotten there. How else could he have known?


    Leo raised an eyebrow and pointed to the ground. As she followed the direction, she saw an empty pack of jerky on the ground. She resisted the urge to laugh.


    Bringing herself further on into the densely wooded area, the smell of oak assaulting her nose, she and Leo found a gravel road.


    The road was surrounded by trees on either side, as Leo looked around he saw something that didn''t belong. A tree that had a fist sized hole in it stood out amongst it''s brothers.


    Walking over to the tree, Bianca noticed the hole was singed on the edges. "I think it''s safe to say he used this road." Leo said as he continues down the road a ways.


    "Will must have started out here when he first got to Crystallia." Bianca said as she looked back at the tree.


    Looking around, she could see the battle that must have played out in the area. Even though it must have been half a year ago, she could still see the scorch marks on the ground followed by a crater in the center of the road. This is where Will''s power came to life, she thought as she looked at the wall scorched platform within the gravel.


    "We probably have three hours of daylight." Leo said as he checked the suns location in the sky. Bianca silently thanked Leo''s dad for giving him even menial survival skills.


    As he walked side by side with Bianca on the gravel road, Leo surveyed the area. The road gave no more clues of Will''s passing. The burn marks on the trees had already stopped or any other signs of his brothers fight.


    Though the indicators of Will''s passing had long but disappeared, Leo kept his eyes open on the road. So far as Will had told him of his travels, he has woken up in Maya''s cottage. If that were true, she would have had to take him there himself. Unless this girl is more burly than I imagine, she wouldn''t have had to take him far, He thought as he kept his eyes open.


    A few minutes later, Leo found a break in the wood line. It only looked like a small path, wide enough for two people to walk side by side. He motioned Bianca to take the trail.


    As they turned, both Bianca and Leo noticed two straight lines within the trail which looked as though a cart had been through it.


    "It almost feels like we are watching the remnants of Will''s adventure play out in front of us." Bianca said as she looked at the wheel marks. It was almost as if everything had been preserved for months just for them to follow. She figured the weather would have washed the tracks, or brush grown over the marks. It made her wonder what Crystallia had that was different from their own world.


    Following the path for ten or so minutes, they stopped at a small cottage. It looked inviting enough with one window in front, a stack of wood stacked at the side and a well on the other side. If Maya did live in this small homey little house, Bianca figured it was a comfortable life.


    "You check the inside, I''ll look around out here." Leo said as he nodded to the cottage. "If everything turns out clear, we''ll bunk down here for the night."


    "Shouldn''t we keep going?" Bianca asked, she was anxious to keep searching for her boyfriend. Who knew what was happening to him while they were sleeping. "You said we have at least a few hours left of light, we should use it."


    Leo shook his head. "We should be rested for tomorrow, besides we would have to follow the roads and I have no idea what the guards patrol time is."


    Bianca raised an eyebrow. Of course she knew that the crimson knights patrolled the area, but if Will could handle them, she could as well. "You''re worried about a few knights?" She huffed sarcastically. "If Will could send them running, don''t you think we could?"


    Leo chuckled as he adjusted his glasses. "That''s not the point." he said while scanning the area. "The point is that no one knows we are here." He assumed that was obvious. Looking at bianca, it was clear she didn''t understand. Letting out a sight, he continued. "Sure we could take out a few guards, but if we did that and the patrol was late it would be reported. If we scared them away, they would inform their supervisors and our element of surprise would be gone. We could kill them, but then the patrols would increase. The best way to go about this is to keep invisible. Use the wood line in the day time so we can see without our aura and sleep at night to avoid detection. If Will is here, I''m sure he will find a way to tell us what he wants."


    "We already know what he wants Leo," Bianca was getting annoyed. "He told us to find him." She waved a hand at the cottage in agitation. "Is this finding him?"


    Rubbing his temples, Leo looked at Bianca with a tired expression. "What do you plan on doing when we find him?" he stared her down. Bianca shifted her feet uncomfortably. "Do you know how many enemies there are? Maya isn''t an original corrupt flame user, couldn''t that be proof enough that they can make more?" Leo paced back and forth while lecturing the girl who seemed to be losing her previous determination. "Would you be willing to risk Will''s life by jumping into a fight you know nothing about? We only have one chance you know."


    "Fine!" Bianca shouted, her patience finally broke. "You win, we do nothing then. Enjoy your nap!"


    "I didn''t say we would do nothing." Leo said as he turned towards the cottage. "How strange would it be to see two people traveling at night wearing the get ups we have on right now?"


    "It would be like a spot light pointing at us." Bianca sighed, she was utterly defeated by Leo''s logic. Looking down at her shoes, she thought about what would happen if they continued. No matter what She thought of, the result was the same. "So what should we do?" Bianca looked up at Leo and brushed her hair from her eyes, determination shining once again from within.


    "Like I said, go to the cottage and check it out." Leo said as he smiled at his friend. "Tomorrow, anyone who sees us will only see another two peasants traveling."


    Walking to the cottage, Bianca turned around to see Leo searching the area. She sent a silent thanks his way. Thinking of what it would have been like if he hadn''t been there made her shudder involuntarily. She was glad to have a friend along on this incredibly insane journey. Shutting the door behind her, she got to work. "We''re coming Will." she said to herself as she set to work.


    Miles away from the two companions, a dark door opened on an empty road facing a village. Two dark shapes emerged as the door slammed shut.


    Will looked in front of him to see Two rows of cottages which closely resembles Maya''s old home. The sun had just finished setting as the last glint of light fell off of a nearby roof.


    Looking around outside the village, Will noticed fields of wheat on his left and corn on his right. In his opinion within a mediaeval period, the village was quite prosperous.


    "So we finally made it." Will looked over at Maya who had a small smile on her face as she looked over the town. Nostalgia filled the void of her dark eyes. "This is Nearwood Village."


    Understanding hit Will like a baseball bat. This was the place Maya was planning to take him when they were on the road. It was a crop port in some ways he supposed. It also happened to be the halfway point to Ebonhart.


    "So you are here to collect taxes?" Will raised an eyebrow. "Let me guess, the guard is a little understaffed?" he let out a little chuckle at the thought of Maya knocking on doors to collect money.


    "No Will." she said in a small voice. "I''m the insurance policy for the kingdom. I''m the one they send when people don''t pay the tax." she said with a look of defeat.


    "You don''t mean what I think you do I hope." he said, his eyes narrowing as he started to see the full picture. "Maya you hated those tax collectors, I saved you from them." he tried to see her face, though she kept it facing the town.


    "Don''t you think I know that?" she was almost in tears as she looked over the cottages. "Turning me into the one thing I hate most, fitting punishment don''t you think?" Maya looked at Will, a tear falling down her cheek.


    Seeing that Maya was still allowed to show emotion, Will decided to try his luck. "Then don''t do it." he said with a small voice. "Don''t become something I have to stop."


    She only smiled at the thought. "Instead of thinking of stopping me, think of how to help these people." Will''s eyes went wide at her thought. "It isn''t me who kills these people, but the one who holds the strings." Looking away from Will, she continued. "I don''t mean that metaphorically, as soon as the last rays of light fall from the sky," she looked up at the purple sky as the sun disappeared. "My captors take over." she returned her gaze to Will as darkness descended. "Don''t waste the time I give you."


    Maya''s features darkened as the stars became their only source of light. She was no longer looking at Will, instead she started towards the village.


    Not knowing what else to do, Will followed. If he abandoned her, she would forever be lost to the corruption which consumed her. At least this way he could figure out how to save her.


    Maya stopped at the first house. Opening the door, Will looked over her shoulder to see a man and his wife huddled in the corner. His two young sons of which one looked to be fifteen with shoulder length brown hair. The other was a head taller with shorter hair, both of them shook at the sight of Maya. They stood defiantly in front, trying to shield them from Maya.


    "Please no!" the younger of the two pleaded. "We have the rest of the money see?" he took out a few pieces of copper and presented them to her.


    Within moments, it seemed the pleading fell on deaf ears. It didn''t matter that the teenagers were standing in front, Will could hear a shriek behind them. Looking at Maya, her hand was slightly raised with a darkness surrounding it. The sons turned around to see their parents withering to ash before their eyes.


    As fast as the deed was done, Maya was turning to leave. Will watched the two sons. The youngest seemed to be scooping up the remnants of his parents, holding them close. The second only looked at Will, a defiant look of rage adorned his tear streaked face.


    As Maya turned the corner, Will knelt by the two kids. "Do you want a way to ensure this doesn''t happen again to someone you care about? Answer quickly I don''t have much time." he said as he looked towards the door.


    The oldest was the first to nod followed by his brother. "Good," Will said as he reached out his hands. "What are your names?" he asked as he placed a hand on a shoulder of both of the boys.


    "James." the oldest said without blinking. "This is my brother Benjamin." he looked at his brother.


    "Good." Will said as he looked at the kids. "My name is William Ragnos, the Prince of Crystallia. As his name was voiced, his aura shined within the cottage. The boys eyes widened at the name as well as the light emitting from within him.


    "I give you the power to fight back." he said in a quiet tone. "Soon some friends of mine will be here to show you how to use it. Just know that you will not be shackled to this life forever." he said as he stood and went for the door. "Stay strong." with that, he left the small home and trailed off after Maya leaving the boys to mourn their loss.


    Maya stopped at the next door, only taking a moment to look back at Will before entering.


    The evening was spent going to each home. With every death, Will gave the village the spark of defiance. Though this wasn''t the initial plan, he had to improvise and leave his friends the army they needed as he went.


    Looking back at the village as they finished the last home, Will took out his phone and sent a flame into it. Thinking of Leo, he only could think of one thing to say. "Find them." he whispered as he followed Maya back through the door of darkness to his new home.

 38 Loss and Hope

    ''Find them.'' Leo woke with a start. That had clearly been Will''s voice. It was just as clear as it was when he heard it at the Java Joint. Before he opened his eyes, he saw two rows of cottages lining a street. It was too dark to make out for sure but he thought he saw fields on either side as well.


    Sitting up in his sleeping bag, Leo stretched for a moment. The spot he took to sleep was undoubtedly where Will slept when he lived in the small area. The tree seemed like the right place to lay a sleeping bag.


    Slowly, Leo began to put on the old tan farmers clothing Bianca had found in the cottage. They had already stored their clothes within their bags the night before so as to not forget. Lastly he took off his glasses. Something he had never had the ability to do before. His aura sharpened his senses including sight. For the past few weeks, he only kept them on as a sense of normalcy in the chaos he had been thrown into. There''s no such thing as normal anymore. He thought as he stared at the spectacles. With a sigh, he put them in his pack.


    Looking at the cottage, Leo wondered just how long Bianca was planning to sleep. The sky was just starting to lighten up as he got out of his sleeping bag and went for his friends room.


    "Time to wake up." Leo said as he knocked on the door. "We are leaving in a few hours."


    Almost as if she wasn''t even asleep, Bianca rose from the bed and went outside. She was already dressed in the plain tan rags.


    The two of them sat down outside as Leo took out a frying pan with a pack of eggs from his bag and summoned a flame. His concentration was enough to keep the fire above the earth as he heated up the pan. Bianca produced butter, bread, a few plates and utensils from her own bag.


    Making breakfast, they didn''t say much as the scrambled eggs were being cooked. Maya summoned a flame and toasted a few slices of bread to go with their meal.


    When the food was served, Leo chuckled. "An upgrade from jerky I suppose." he said with a smile. He could almost see the drooling expression Will would have had if they were along for the ride in his first travel through the land.


    The two of them ate mostly in silence as the sun slowly rose. When their meal was finished, Maya took the dishes to the well to wash while Leo packed up camp.


    Within an hour, Leo and Bianca stared at the cottage. They left it the same way they found it. The only thing that showed they were ever there was the plain rags they wore.


    In moments, Leo turned to Bianca. His ring began to shimmer in silver flame as he summoned his sword.


    The two of them agreed on a routine before they left. Whenever they could train, they would for at least an hour.


    Bianca looked at her own ring. She had gotten so used to fighting alongside Leo against Will in their sparring sessions, it seemed wrong when she looked up to see Leo''s sword in his hand facing her.


    As she looked at the sword, she thought of Will''s. Her companions blade wasn''t so different from her boyfriends. It had the same silver blade and guard with gold wiring the hilt in intricate patterns, almost like a spider web. The only difference was the silver aura surrounding Leo.


    When Will relied on his weapon, Bianca noticed the emotion he alway had. He was always desperate or angry, his aura reflecting his intentions. The crimson gold he emitted always seemed to cry out to burn his enemies.


    Bianca looked at the silver aura surrounding Leo. There was no emotion surrounding him or the blade, it was like the weapon was just as cold and calculating as the owner. Whenever he drew the weapon, it seemed as if Leo always lost his playfulness.


    Shaking herself from her thoughts, Bianca activated her ring. Crimson flames engulfed her as she prepared herself. The games wrapped around her as if to become armor. The more she used it, the more it felt as if she were wearing it instead of the flames only surrounding her.


    Will''s words rang in her ear. She was to defend him as if armor. That was part of her vow, what have her the lineage weapon. Standing in a cloak of flame, she couldn''t help but feel defenseless for him.


    The two of them sparred for only half an hour. The awkwardness of Leo only attacking Bianca felt off. The two were used to attacking like a sword and shield, not as separate entities.


    Finishing with nothing truly eventful, the two friends allowed their weapons to be stored back in their rings before heading down the trail once again.


    The wagon marks veered of in the direction they had to take, the opposite way of which they came. With bags in hand, the two friends set off once again within the wood line of the road.


    Within an hour, Leo spotted the first patrol. There were only two of them on horses. In crimson breastplates With gold boots, gauntlets and helmets, they looked like a mockery of Will''s aura.


    "What are they thinking?" one of the knights asked as they rode past. "Killing so many, What exactly are we supposed to be protecting?"


    "We don''t get paid to ask questions." the other said. "Besides, it was only the elderly."


    Bianca could hear a sigh coming from the other knight. "I remember the days when nobody had to die."


    "Those kids did have an odd look to them though." the other guard mentioned. "It was determination, not mourning. It didn''t suit the occasion If you know what I mean."


    If he wasn''t wearing a helmet, Bianca could almost picture the disappointment that must have been shown in his eyes.


    With a nod of his head, Leo moved further into the woods to avoid detection. The two of them used their aura to mask any noises as they made their way past.


    A few hundred feet out of the area, Leo and Bianca moved closer to the road once more. The dense trees seemed to be thinning out.


    Within another few hours, the woods disappeared from view making way for crops. With their cover all but gone, Leo and Bianca moved back to the road.


    In the distance, Leo could make out a few buildings coming up. As they got closer, the image Will left in his mind played out in front of him. "We found them." he said quietly to himself.


    Though they were at the edge of town, Leo could almost feel the other auras awaken.


    As they walked closer, it felt as if the place was deserted. No one was in the field working. No kids were in the street. All of the cottage doors were closed. If not for the auras he sensed, Leo would have thought the place was a ghost town.


    "I know you are here!" Leo allowed his voice to ring out in the deserted town. "We are friends of The Crimson Prince!"


    Doors slowly opened as kids no older than they were piled out. Heads looked their way as tear streaked faces shown with vengeance emerged.


    A man who looked to be in his twenties in the same tan grabs as Leo and Bianca led a group of at least twelve kids made their way to them. He had sandy blonde hair and from a distance Leo could see his blue eyes Two of the kids lined behind him, one was smaller with shoulder length hair, the other was Leo''s height with shorter hair.


    "He said his friends would come." the older man said as the group stopped a few feet short of Leo. "How do I know this isn''t a trap?" he asked as he looked Leo and Bianca over skeptically.


    Leo chose not to answer, instead he allowed his silver aura to shine. The flames covered him from head to door. Following suit, Bianca allowed her crimson aura to come forth.


    "These flames were given to us by the Crimson Prince." Leo said with a determined look. "If you are here, he has given you the gift as well." he looked over the small group of people and continued. "We can help train you, but it''ll have to happen while we continue through Crystallia. If we are to rescue the prince, we need more numbers."


    "What about after he is rescued?" the elder of the group spoke. "He has been gone for almost fourteen years, what would stop him from leaving again?"


    Leo looked the man in the eye. "Will found out he was from this world almost seven months ago." he made his voice as sympathetic as he could. "As soon as he got to this land, he saw the injustices that had been committed in his father''s name. We are not here to look for survivors." Leo looked at the thirteen with a serious expression. "We are looking for volunteers. Those willing to bring the Prince back in order to storm Ebonhart."


    A few of the faces lifted as hope returned to their eyes. "The king has been kept from his kingdom for too long." Leo let his voice boom out around them, his declaration heard by their ears as well as their hearts. "Join us to put the wrongs done to your people right, to cleanse this land of corruption, and to end the advisors rule!"


    All skepticism left the eldest members face. He closed the gap between himself and Leo with an outstretched hand. "My name is Roy," he said as Leo grasped his hand. "That was spoken like a true advisor to the king."


    Leaving Leo with a confused look on his face, the man named Roy turned to the group of twelve. "What is your decision?" he asked them. One by one, the faces of the teenagers lit up as they cheered at the hope for the future.


    "Good. Then line up!" he yelled and at once they all made a line without so much as a fuss. "We will all present ourselves to to the friends of the Crimson Prince."


    Before he continued, Leo stopped him. "If we are all to work together in the future, you may as well know our names." he gestured to Bianca who seemed to be a little overwhelmed. "This is Bianca, and I am Leo." he pointed to himself. "We grew up with your prince. He has been a great friend to us through the years. I know for a fact he would thank every one of you if he were here."


    Roy turned around to Leo once more. "He already has thanked us. By giving us the chance to fight for our right to live. We have all lost someone last night, it was only to the homes where the duchess of darkness went that he was able to gift." Leo assumed it was a name for Maya. "He left me a message to give you as well." Roy gestured to Leo''s bag. "He told me to have you look in his bag."


    Leo eyed Roy for only a moment before shrugging off the pack. In moments, he pulled Will''s pack from his own and opened it.


    Usually, the bag was charmed to only allow the owner to grab something from the inside, but as soon as Leo put his hand inside he felt a large wooden object. With some effort, he hauled out a large wooden box and set it before the group.


    Opening the chest, Leo''s eyes grew wide. With a sigh he looked at Bianca. "I swear this man planned his own capture."


    Confused, Bianca looked into the crate. She couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Leo only smiled in astonishment as his eyes swept over the cast amount of rings within the chest. He could tell only by looking at the quantity. It was enough to supply an army.


    As the entire group was already lined up, Leo gestured Roy forward.


    "State your name." Leo said with authority in his voice.


    "Roy." the other spoke, his eye never leaving Leo''s.


    "Roy," Leo''s voice rang around the group. "Do you pledge to be a friend and weapon to the Prince of Ebonhart, the crown capital of Crystallia?"


    Roy''s ears perked up to the familiar pledge, he must have heard it when he was younger. He was old enough to have seen what the kingdom was like all those years ago. With widened glistening eyes, he nodded. "Yes."


    Leo summoned his sword from his ring, the familiar silver aura surrounded them in flames. To Leo''s surprise, the silver took a almost invisible hue of gold. As the dim gold and silver flames sprang in a cyclone around them, he put the flat of the blade on Roy''s shoulder. "Welcome soldier, to the Royal Flame Crusade."


    As Leo talked, Bianca took a ring from the chest and slid it on his finger. Immediately, the rings gem turned a deep red. As the changes happened, his aura sprang to life to join Leo''s. In a moment, his ring took shape of a hand axe. Unlike Leo''s sword or Will''s , Roy''s weapon was obsidian black with red wiring.


    Roy looked at his new weapon and back to Leo. "I will treat it as my greatest treasure."


    Leo nodded. "You should, this weapon is irreplaceable."


    Roy walked past Leo and took his place among his new ranks. He stood to the right of Leo as Bianca was on the left. He kept his weapon drawn in front of him as he cupped his hands in front of him, closely resembling a guard posture.


    Leo''s eyes went to Bianca and nodded in her direction. When she looked into them, she almost gasped. His eyes had changed to silver with specks of gold. "Lets continue."


    Not trusting her voice, she only nodded to Leo to continue. What happened to the funny kid I hung out with all these years? She thought as she watched him recruit each member of the group.


    She hadn''t noticed up until that point, but he wasn''t wearing his glasses. The nerdy look he once had with his sweat shirt he would always wear along with the glasses and long hair have him an endearing look. Now that the two parts of his identity were gone, Bianca felt as if she were looking at an entirely different person. Confidence radiated off of him. A commanding presence was clearly visible, and his eyes at that point almost looked royal. Bianca wondered silently just how long he had been that way.


    As the last member Chloe was sworn in, the gold and silver flames expanded around the group. Crimson from each of them added to the cyclone. From the flames, a voice rang out from within the minds of each member. An ancient voice with a regal air to it. Though Bianca couldn''t hear it, she knew what it said. WELCOME TO THE ROYAL FLAME CRUSADE.

 39 Strength in Numbers

    The next few days, Leo and Bianca trained their new small militia thoroughly. They would need to know how to use their aura if they had any chance in getting to Will, let alone the next village over.


    Within the first day, the group had been able to summon a small flame at first. To Leo''s surprise, they were able to increase the density within only a few hours. In his mind, he knew he should have expected it. The gift came from the very land they had traveled to after all.


    The second day, Leo paired them into twos and had them spar with their weapons. There were so many different types of weapons ranging from swords, axes, bows and even some he wasn''t familiar with. In the end, he allowed them to choose their partner for themselves.


    While sparring, he saw a lot of injuries in which should have benched them, instead some of them were more adept at healing which stood to the side. In moments, anywhere from bruises to slashes were healed and the injured would return to their training.


    Some would fight in teams as Leo and Bianca would. A sword for one, and a defensive ability for the other. He appreciated the fact that he didn''t need to stress the importance of team work. The group already worked like a well oiled machine.


    As the sun began to set on the second day, Leo had been watching the crimson in both aura and blood of the group''s training rise through the air. He had not expected such a response to receiving their gift, but at the same time he was grateful. As he stood at the head of the makeshift training ground they made from one of the crop fields, he could see Roy coming out of the group.


    "Feel like sparring?" he asked with a playful smile. Leo raised an eyebrow. None of the others were brave enough to ask. Since he was more adept at his abilities, no one really felt like a match.


    Leo nodded while returning the smile. "If you think you''re ready to take on a veteran, I''ll indulge you." Silver flame shot out of his ring in a large ball. He threw it up in the air, his sword fell into his hand in the ready position. Within a span of a few seconds, his partner saw the silver gleam in his eyes.


    Roy took a minute longer to summon his weapon. He felt out his aura and circulated it to his ring. In moments, his axe materialized in his hand from a burst of crimson flame.


    Not holding back even For a second, Roy launched himself forward. The axe gleaming in the rays of the falling sun. Aiming for Leo''s midsection, he came up short as his opponent parried the blow with his sword. For an instant, the weapons colored as silver met crimson in a dance of flames.


    Leo jumped back to gain some distance from Roy. He hadn''t had as much defensive training from Will as he had offense. He needed a counter attack before Roy could cover the distance. Within a span if a thought, his hand glowed silver as he launched a fist of silver flame towards the new member.


    Roy met the silver missile with a wall of crimson, cancelling out Leo''s flame. As the crimson subsided, Leo launched himself over the wall and surprised Roy with an attack before he was prepared.


    Roy fumbled with his axe, trying to match the angle the sword was coming down at. The instant he got his weapon In the correct position, Leo brought his sword behind his back to the other hand as he used his opponents axe as a stepping board and launched himself in the air with a condensed flame under his feet.


    With dozens of feet in the air, Leo launched five more silver missiles. Roy was struggling to keep up. The silver was inches above his head before he used a blanket of his crimson flame over his head as protection. Leo took advantage of his opponents momentary blindness. The moment he touched back down, he used the same condensed flame to launch himself forward under the blanket. When the crimson subsided, Leo''s sword was planted firmly to Roy''s throat.


    Roy took a step back from the blade. Leo had been precise with his movements to the point that the blade itself was dulled by his flames the moment it reached Roy''s neck. The cooling effect helped nothing as he stared at Leo. "How?" he gasped as he rubbed his neck. "How could you know to use your flames this way? Even when they were still around, I have never seen those moves."


    Leo''s eyes gleamed silver as he chuckled momentarily. "Its really not about the power of your gift, but how you can use it to your advantage." Leo looked at Roy and put the flat of his blade on his own shoulder. "I used small flames on you in order for you to panic and use a large wall to block me from view, I only needed seconds to get through your defenses."


    It was quiet in the field as he looked around. Leo saw every eye on their quick yet intense battle. "It isn''t about overpowering your opponent any longer," he yelled out to the group. "It''s about using their power against them. Make them confident while you are ten steps ahead of them. Take advantage of their power and you will never fail."


    With his instructions given, Leo nodded at Roy as he put his sword away. Good lecture, glad to see you were paying attention. He heard in his mind. Leo smiled as he turned towards the town. "Of course you would be watching." he said with a sigh as he turned his head towards the sky. Don''t worry about me for a while bro, keep up with the training and I''ll tell you where to go next. You''re doing better than I could have hoped for.


    Leo felt a presence leave his mind. He knew Will ran out of time. "You better come back to us." he muttered as he went back to his new cottage, It was time to pack up and set out. He had to be near the next village before Maya struck once more.


    While Leo and Bianca set out once more with the new militia within Nearwood village for the next few weeks, a stranger walked the gravel road near the dark forest.


    Wearing a brown duster over a black shirt and blue jeans, one would think he came from a western novel. He wore brown boots and his his face with a brown cowboy hat. His dog tags rattled in the steady breeze as he walked.


    No matter how you looked at the man, his long sandy blonde hair pulled into a pony tail and the sandpaper scruff on his chin, he looked almost as if the West spat him out in the middle of Crystallia.


    He did nothing to conceal himself while travelling the roads. It seemed he was more at home within Crystallia than he would have his own back yard.


    It would seem as though the man had lived within the land since birth were it not for his strange appearance, which attracted a patrol only a few paces up the road coming towards him.


    Two crimson knights came to a halt when setting eyes on the strangely dressed man and dismounted their horses. Usually when doing so, they commanded the road. Countless other times they stopped those travellers of whom tried to make more distance on the kings road after curfew. Anyone within the kingdom of Ebonhart new there was a fine for disobeying the laws.


    "What do you make of this guy Christopher?" The guard to the left questioned as the man closed the distance slowly.


    Christopher was a guard in the time the crimson king was at his best. He remembered the days of glory they once had. When the crimson knights fought for the people instead of this practical form of slavery. He remembered the times in which they would come upon a stranger on the road and greet them instead of the interrogation he knew was about to happen.


    Christopher looked at his partner Loren for a moment as the stranger drew near. The man had been with him on patrol for years now though he joined as High Advisor Aremesis had come into power. He never knew the mercy in which was almost the law of his time. Even now he could see the man''s hand twitch over his military issued gold embroidered scimitar. Christopher could only sigh as he put his hand up to the traveller of whom stopped only feet in front of them.


    "Halt stranger, the Crimson Knights on behalf of the King of Ebonhart would have words with you." Loren exclaimed with enthusiasm as he drew his blade. "You as well as all within the kingdom know the toll for travelling at night, pay up so we can be on our way."


    The stranger only stood his ground while Loren moved in close for a better view. "I don''t think I''ve seen your kind within our patrols," Loren said as he tipped the man''s hat upward to get a better view of his face.


    What happened next took only seconds, though to Christopher it seemed more like an eternity. He saw a green glow outline the man. It stood out so eerily against the brown of his outfit almost as if he didn''t want anyone to mistaken it for a trick of light. When Loren tipped the man''s hat, Christopher could see the green glow within his eyes regardless of the night sky that had set in recently. The man had only to tap his foot on the ground to send cracks upon the dirt road. It was clearly a threat to get Loren to back off. He clearly didn''t see anything as Christopher''s eyes widened. He only knew one man to have that power.


    "Loren back off," Christopher tried to get his partner to give the man some distance. He only stared back with a murderous grin on his face before turning back to the stranger.


    Tapping the point of the scimitar to the strangers black shirt, he heard rattling underneath. "What have we got here?" he said as he tried to take the dog tags from his neck. "If you have nothing to give me, I suppose I''ll just take these." he said with a laugh. He believed this man to be a weak man of whom lost his voice in fear to a superior opponent. His partner knew better.


    With one more tap on the ground, the stranger took a step back be for Loren could take his tags. The tap sent cracks in the guards direction as if a spider web had been shot from below. Christopher could only watch


    With wide eyes as his partner fell within the ground.


    Realization hit Christopher as he remembered who this man must have been. He fell to his knee the moment the thought occurred. "My Lord," He said as fast as he could. "I apologize for my partners actions, he is much too new to remember the Desert Sage."


    The man smiled at his title. It had been much too long since he had heard it. "Rise." he said in a voice that could only belong to a superior. "Tell me what has happened within Ebonhart to make my knights into such thugs."


    Christopher bowed his head to the ground as much as his slightly burly body would allow. "The king has been absent from his kingdom since his family went missing. What you see now is the result of High Advisor Aremesis taking control." He spoke with an indignant tone. Christopher remembered the times in which the true flame shone in their path, when he knew their cause was a righteous one.


    The sage looked upon his once proud soldier with a sad expression. "A lot has changed since the last time I have visited this land." Though the power of the kings flame had all but gone out, he could feel a power growing in the distance, the color of a crimson aura gave the sky an appearance of a sun set. He couldn''t blame this knight for not seeing such power, even back in the day the King never bestowed his gift upon his men. It took one with the gift of the aura to be able to sense others. He had been following that same power through many towns in the past week. Hawk Ridge, Night Watch, Crimson Peak, Hollows Edge, Crystal Cove and Nearwood Village had all been laid bare upon his travels. He had seen scattered ash left upon the inside of every cottage. If it kept up, his old friend would be king of no one.


    Though all of the villages had been completely emptied, he could feel the power growing within the artificial sunset. He had never seen such power accumulated within the same place in all of his travels.


    No matter how he looked at it, soon his power would be needed once more within the kingdom. "You will accompany me on my travels." he said to the guard with an amused expression playing on his lips. "Your training is going to come in handy in the times to come."


    Christopher saluted his new charge. He knew he had no other choice but to go along with his old acquaintance as he began walking away.


    I don''t know what Will is up to, but one thing is for certain. He thought as he stared at the red sky ahead. Things will be interesting from here on out. The sage smiled to himself with eyes gleaming a bright sheen of green.

 40 Miracle

    Within the weeks of darkness, Will began to feel the familiar friendship he once had with Maya before all of the insanity of the past months came. With every village they had to visit, he felt the familiar air of his good friend vanish for moments as she brought more orphans into the world.


    Every time they returned to the dungeon, he embraced her as she cried. Each time, he vowed to bring an end to Jake. His first disciple was not who he brought in. With each deed, he saw the corruption of the man he once felt such promise from.


    Each night after their mission, he took the remainder of the time to think of how to get Maya out of the situation she had found herself in. As he held her every night as he slept, he had the same dream he always had.


    Each night he would dream of the inevitable task he would have to undertake. Each time they went to a new village, the amount of crimson would increase when he stabbed Maya. The vision never faltered, no matter what he would think of before shutting his eyes, he would always see the look of acceptance come from his friend as his sword was drenched in her blood.


    Due to his dreams, Will tried to stay awake as much as possible. Having Maya so close, every time he fell asleep his sword would be in his hand when he woke.


    Having just gotten back from Crystal Cove, Will had started to understand exactly where the land had gotten it''s name. As he looked upon the large amethyst shards of Crystal protruding from the ground, he thought of the name Crystallia. He remembered the same stone on earth, but the Crystal always lay within stone. The crystals within this world had the shine of a stone never hidden in the earth.


    Sitting in his dungeon, Will allowed himself to slip into meditation as he normally would. Cainus had taken advantage of his captivity by training him for hours. The time within his mind worked differently than he normal time. Seconds on the outside were like hours within.


    Cainus had trained him in the art of flight with his flame in a few days within his mind. The ability was open to him by increasing the density of the flame to emulate jet propulsion.


    Though the prospect of flight seemed straight forward, actually trying it was nearly impossible. He had to concentrate on the power it would take to lift his body throughout the flight.


    Maya had let him train as much as he needed after her mission. Though they had finished the job, she wasn''t exactly required to go back to the dungeon immediately. In order to get her mind off of what she had done, she would watch Will struggle to achieve flight. At first, his aura burst out and sent him flying uncontrollably into a tree, she had a nice laugh at his misfortune. Gradually through one week, she saw his power grow as he rose a few feet off the ground only to lose concentration and wind up on his backside moments later. Within the half way mark of the second week, he was soaring above the tree line.


    Though it always looked like he was just having fun, there were times he would look off in the distance while smiling. Maya often stood as he flew up with joy in his heart and wondered what he could be so happy about after what he had to be a witness to.


    She had always smiled at him in admiration while looking back on the days he had spent painstakingly trained himself in order to light a single flame. It seemed so long ago that he had sat under her tree day in and day out using every ounce of his strength to get stronger. Though it seemed so long ago, she knew it had only been a few months.


    If he can improve himself this much in a matter of months, maybe he could really find a way- she stopped mid thought and bit her lip. She would not allow herself to hope so openly.


    What he did after he mastered flight dumbfounded her. He had started training her almost right after he got the hang of it.


    Why he would train an enemy was beyond her, but within the last half of the second week, she had been able to rise a few feet off of the ground as well.


    Maya sat in the corner of the dungeon watching closely as Will sat cross legged on his stone. He was deep within his own mind even though his eyes were always open. He would sit there for hours at a time, staring off into nothing. Though it looked as if he were just sitting on a rock, she knew he was actually hard at work.


    A smile played on her lips as she looked at Will. It was almost nostalgic, she had often watched Will train in the months that he had been with her. She would sit within her cottage and look out the door as he would struggle to light a candle.


    Thinking back to how hard it was for him to light even the most simplest of things, Maya couldn''t believe the same man was now capable of soaring through the sky.


    Though his abilities had increased slightly in the time they spent together, she knew that he didn''t yet have the power to release her from captivity. Though she was frustrated, she knew he was trying as hard as he could.


    There was a reason she had chosen a months time to free her. It wasn''t because she want patient, or even to give him a challenge. His time limit was given as her own limit.


    The corrupt flame had only given her the ability to sustain life for only so long. She thought back to the day in which the wraiths had stabbed her and shuddered. Being brought back to life had not been a picnic either. She remembered waking up to Jake and what he had made her do. Kissing him was like touching death.


    He had only given her two months time to live, even now she could feel her hold on life slowly draining away. Soon, the black flame would consume her entire being and she would be cast back into the nothingness the void offered.


    Almost as if the thought of darkness had called it to her, the void called out once more. Maya''s eyes grew black as she was summoned to the inner sanctuary within her mind.


    The memories of her time within her cottage with Will. The sunlight dancing upon his features as he summoned three balls of crimson flame and set them above his head.


    Maya smiled as she reminisced within her own mind. She was content just watching how things used to be.


    As if sensing her happiness, Will turned to Maya, a grin playing upon his face. Maya shuddered at his appearance. The smile wasn''t one of happiness, but of murderous intent.


    Before her eyes, Will transformed. His long brown hair turned ink black, his usual hazel eyes took on a dark appearance and the crimson flame above his head turned black.


    Maya knew in an instant that she was looking into the eyes of her captor.


    "What do you want Jake?" she asked with an annoyed tone. She never liked to see his smug face, it seemed like a warped, evil version of Will. She could never stand to see him that way.


    The raven haired man gave a chuckle as one of the black orbs of flame opened up like a window. "Don''t think I haven''t a clue as to what our young William has been doing while he follows you at night." he said as he waved a hand at the window.


    Before Maya''s eyes, she saw herself killing an elderly couple. The moment she left, she saw a hint of crimson before Will followed. The image stayed stationary long enough for her to see their children running out of the cottage. Each had a faint red aura surrounding them.


    "Your final task before I have no more use of you," he said in a bored nonchalant voice, "is to find the survivors and kill them." with that last statement, he waved a hand at the flame mirror and allowed it to dissipate.


    Jake''s friendly atmosphere turned to a look of disgust. "I could kill you this very moment." he said with a murderous gaze. A dark flame appeared in his hand as he glared at Maya. He gave the ball of fire a squeeze, simultaneously bringing Maya to her knees. She gasped for air, but it wouldn''t come. As her vision started to fade, she saw Jake''s black clothed figure towering over her. "Do not forget who owns you, slave." He spat as he kicked her in the stomach. Within seconds, everything went dark.


    "Maya!" a voice called out from the darkness. "Maya what''s wrong? Wake up!" She continued hearing the panicked voice over and over. It took her a moment to realize who it was.


    Will was standing over Maya with a look of concern. He had seen her black out once before, it was a sign that she was receiving orders from Jake. What he had never seen was her double over in pain from the encounter.


    Will brushed a long strand of hair away from his friends face, light slowly coming back into her eyes. With effort, she sat up coughing up a mouthful of blood in the process.


    "Jake isn''t too happy with what you''ve been doing." she said softly as she gathered her legs, sitting in a fetal position. "He wanted to ensure I knew who my master was."


    Will gritted his teeth. The moment I can put that bastard in the ground can''t come soon enough. He thought as he held Maya close.


    "He''s on to your plan now Will." Maya said regretfully. "If there''s anything you can do to stop me, please think of it fast." she looked up into his eyes, torture filled her expression. "If not, I have to kill everyone and then die myself.


    Leo watched over his ever growing militia. From a large number of towns destroyed, they had gained an upwards of two hundred and fifty aura users. Though that was a large number so far, he still didn''t feel comfortable with his fighting force.


    They had long since broken down into platoons, the large number was too much for him to train all at once.


    He decided to put Roy in charge of training the platoon leaders, who were picked out from the rest of the members due to their affinities for the flame. Some learned faster than others and easily stood out amongst their peers.


    Leo ensured that all was fair within the platoons by overseeing each training session. What he couldn''t get to, Bianca picked up the slack.


    Leo noticed Bianca increasing in strength as much as the rest of them. She had been able to alter her aura to not only defend, but bring small blades to her palms for attack. She was now standing in too as one of the most powerful flame users present.


    "Advisor Leo! We''ve got trouble!" Leo recognized the voice. It was one of the recruits he had picked out for security. Ben ran ahead of his older brother James, eager to report what was wrong.


    "Slow down Ben, what did you see?" Leo eyed the young man carefully. Ben had a sense of urgency about him, which made Leo fear he knew exactly what he was going to say.


    Ben took a couple breaths and looked at James who nodded towards Leo. "At first I thought it was just a storm on the horizon, dark clouds started forming from the North." he started as fast as he could. "I used my aura to increase my sight and saw that they weren''t clouds at all. A massive army is growing close to the town, so many I''m not sure I could count them if I wanted to!" he finished with a deep breath.


    Leo looked over at the five platoons who stopped training to find out what all the commotion was about. All two hundred and fifty trainees looked at him, waiting for guidance.


    Leo sighed inwardly. "I guess we are out of time then." He said to himself as he centered himself on his largely populated company. "You have all trained as much as you could." he let his voice ring out over the silent crowd. "Unfortunately now is the time to act. The enemy will not give you any more time to prepare. We will go into battle and give everything we have in one hour. I''m sure we can push them back. Remember, burning within you is the same flame that burns within your Prince and your King." the faces of each and every man and woman lifted in pride. "Tonight you fight not only for freedom, but for your family! You fight for the Crimson Prince!" Not allowing even a moment before his next words. He summoned his sword and raised it in the air. "You fight for Crystallia!"


    Hundreds of weapons raised with his The moment the last word left his mouth. The combined auras of two hundred and fifty crimson flames shot up in a pillar of light and parted the almost invisible clouds within the night sky. The hole in the sky spun as if a blazing inferno reached the heavens.


    "It''s your move Jake." he said with a grin as he prepared his soldiers for war.


    In the darkness which was forming in the horizon, Jake stood in in the front of a massive formation. His obsidian sword glinting menacingly within the crimson light of the inferno he was facing. Wearing a smile only fit for a mass murderer about to go on a killing spree, he looked around at his forces. His dark cloak flapping as if living darkness surrounded him. His raven black hair did nothing to sully the appearance.


    There were enough corrupt flame users present to give the appearance of him standing in front of an ocean of darkness. He didn''t need to give a pep talk to his puppets, most of which were there courtesy of Maya.


    It only took a single thought to control the rotting bodies he called soldiers, yet their power more than made up for their looks.


    "I''ll see you again soon William." He spoke softly to the crimson pillar.


    Far beyond both forces, a dark portal opened in the woods out of sight of any curious onlookers.


    Will stepped out of the dark door followed by Maya.


    Standing on the grass matted floor, Will looked up at the sky. Darkness masked the stars, cloaking even the faintest of light on one side. The other was a bright red pillar. The red shined upon his black trench coat as it swayed in the faint wind. His kings emblem flared with the light almost as if it were on fire.


    Will ensured his long brown hair was tied in a ponytail so the possibility of getting hair in his eyes while fighting wasn''t possible. His hazel eyes flared red at the sight of the massive power before him.


    He turned to Maya with a sorrowful look in his eyes. "Is there any way we won''t have to fight?" he didn''t want to have to cross swords with one of his greatest friends. He looked at Maya, she wore the same dress of darkness as she did a few weeks ago. Her long brown hair flowed in the wind. If it weren''t for the situation he knew they were in, he would say she was the most beautiful woman he could have imagined meeting. He would rather take her on a date than fight her in a war.


    "You know the answer to that Will." She said quietly. He could see tears falling from her beautiful brown eyes as she tried not making eye contact.


    He didn''t want to fight her. He couldn''t even bear the thought of raising a hand to his previous friend. The whole time he had spent with Maya during his first visit resurfaced. The times she had cooked for him, the time spent under the stars talking about his training. She was his lifeline to the world he had been thrusted into. Out of all the craziness he had gone through, she was the only thing that made sense.


    "I''m going to find a way to save you Maya, after that I''m taking you to my world." Will smiled at the thought. "You haven''t experienced pizza until you go to New York."


    Looking at the crimson pillar, he knew it was almost time. "We could get you some nice clothes at the mall, even go to a movie." He couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of seeing the duchess of darkness sitting through the avengers.


    Maya smiled at the thought of a better life. "If you save me, I''ll never leave your side." she closed the gap between them. Standing an inch apart from him, she leaned in and gave him a passionate kiss.


    Will was taken by surprise. As her lips brushed his, they embraced each other, deepening the lock on each other. With her arms around him, he felt whole. All of the pain he had witnessed her endure came to the forefront of his mind. His aura burst forth on its own as they embraced. Maya''s aura came forth unwillingly, summoned by his flame. She held him as if he were an anchor, the only thing keeping her from floating away.


    Suddenly, Will felt Maya''s aura melding with his own. Small tendrils of darkness seemed to swirl around the crimson and gold. It almost felt as if his need to stay with her had been enough to create yet another aura. The gold and crimson flame had brightened the dark flame only a little. If he focused on it, gold flecks almost like glitter outlined her darkness. The tendrils then formed a vacuum affect, swirling even faster before launching themselves into Will''s lineage cross. Will looked down at the pendant to notice a black obsidian gem right below his ruby.


    "I don''t feel him anymore!" Maya''s eyes widened in surprise. "Will I don''t think I have to leave you now, I don''t feel Jake''s influence anymore!"


    Maya let go of Will and backed up a few paces. The dark aura gave off the appearance of the midnight sky. The gold within almost made it look as though there were small gold stars surrounding her.


    This is certainly something I haven''t seen before. The usually silent Cainus spoke up. We will study the effects of this phenomena later, though I could only think of one possibility.


    Will shrugged off the old king. Now wasn''t the time to be thinking about how this happened, he was just grateful that it did. He knew Michael would be just as curious to see another gem added to his cross.


    "Wanna get out of here? I''ve got some friends over there who have been dying to meet you." Will nodded in the direction of the crimson pillar with a smile. "I''m sure you wouldn''t mind the chance to get even with Jake, and I wouldn''t mind the company either." Will gave her a wink while his feet left the ground.


    "I can agree to that." Maya said as she too left the ground. "He has a lot to answer for." her face went grim as she thought of the countless families she slaughtered in his name. "And I have a lot to atone for."


    Together, they rode from the tree line, each bathed in their aura. "It wasn''t you who committed those atrocities, Jake used you as a puppet." Will knew a part of her felt responsible, he also knew it would take time to convince her of her innocence. "But if you feel responsible, help me set things right." Will held out a hand to Maya. "Help me bring this corruption to an end."


    Nodding, Maya grasped his hand. She knew she wasn''t free yet. Her chains would remain so long as the one who bound her lived. As long as Jake breathed the breath of life, she would always be his captive.


    Both Will and Maya steeled themselves as they flew over the wood line. Anyone who saw them would probably think they were a flare or something. Yet the problems yet to come didn''t seem to bother Will, he had Maya by his side once more after so long of being apart.


    Flying to his friends he could only think of winning. He didn''t care about the superman references he could come up with while soaring through the sky. He couldn''t think about the warm gentle touch Maya''s hand had given him. His only thought was of the darkness behind him and the hope that lay ahead.

 41 Plan of Attack

    Will saw the many people in front of the small town holding their weapons. I guess Leo figured it out. He thought as he flew in lower. He saw a lot of surprised faces within the group as the two of them descended into the ranks. A lot of the faces switched between the same surprise and hatred upon seeing Maya.


    Will couldn''t blame them for their mixed feelings, he witnessed every single death before recruiting the survivors. He knew exactly how he would feel if the same happened to him since Maya was the first he had ever lost. Even then, the thought of seeing her dead on the ground gave him more motivation to end this battle.


    Looking through the men, he picked out Leo and Bianca. His best friend wore his hoodie as if it were battle armor while Bianca sported her pink tank top and blue jeans as usual.


    Dropping out of the sky right in front of Leo still wasn''t enough to surprise him. His friend only smiled as Will walked the remaining steps and put his hand on his shoulder.


    "Looks like I made it in time." he said casually as he pointed a thumb behind him. "Look, I even brought back up." adding a smile into the last statement wasn''t enough to break the atmosphere.


    "You know, by bringing her here you''ve only made a target for them to point there blades right?" Will knew Leo wasn''t trying to be rude, but facts were facts. Maya had killed every last mother, father, husband and wife within the villages he had visited. He didn''t think it would be easy to sway them, but what kind of prince would he be if he couldn''t?


    Facing the group of two hundred and fifty orphans, widows and widowers, Will allowed himself to lift into the air once more. His aura burst forth in waves as he looked over each and every one.


    He motioned for Maya to stay close to Leo. She did as she was told which made the onlookers more anxious. Leo was the one that put them all together and trained them, now the murderer of their families was taking cover behind their teacher. None of them made a move, at least not until they heard what Will had to say.


    "I''m sure you are all confused, and you have every right to be." He pointed down at Maya and continued. His voice boomed with his power in every word so all could hear. "This woman has killed every single one of your relatives and left without a word. I''m sure all of you are furious at the sight of her." He folded his arms while hovering above them, his coat swaying in the gentle breeze. "We are all brothers and sisters within this catastrophe, we have all had something taken from us by the darkness. To me, it was Maya when I first came back to Crystallia."


    Lots of faces went to the duchess of darkness in confusion. "Maya was the very first person I met within this world. She was the reason my power activated in the first place." Will crossed his legs as if he were sitting in thin air, he knew this would take some time to explain. "Maya was being taken against her will by a few crimson knights because she couldn''t come up with enough money to pay taxes. I''m sure most of you could relate. How many of your relatives have been taken to Ebonhart and forced into a life of servitude? I''m sure you all know what a life that is." he let the group process what they had just heard for a few minutes. "I saved her, then she let me stay with her. For months, I honed my abilities right outside her home. She had nothing, yet she gave me everything she had. But then," he pointed at the other side of the battlefield where Jake was. "They killed Maya right in front of me. Then they animated her corpse with darkness and used her against me."


    Most of the group now had wide eyes as they finally understood who she was to him. "Why is she here then?" Will saw Benjamin and his brother James. He could never forget the first of the casualties. Ben had vowed before he left to get revenge for his parents. Now he was looking at the murderer and now found out she was a puppet created from darkness. Will couldn''t blame him for asking.


    "We found a way to break her curse. I have cut her strings, now she wants to turn on her puppeteers." He announced with pride in his voice.


    "Maybe you should step aside Prince." someone within the group spat. "This is our fight. You haven''t been here for the last fifteen years, what right do you have in this war?"


    Will nodded his head. "What right do I have at all?" The man waited impatiently for him to continue. "I have only known this world existed for less than a year. My mother took me when I was a child to another world. You could say the state of everything is the result of me being gone."


    Will waved a hand at the impending darkness. "This is your land, your people. If you think I don''t have it in me to lead you, all you have to do is leave. If you choose to stay though, I''ll ensure you have the power to look into your brightly lit future rather than stare into the darkness of your past." Will saw even more heads raise our of the small army. His inner Prince screamed in relief.


    "All of you have suffered in the absence of my father. He has been lost within the darkness of the wrongs that have been done to him. His flame has all but gone out." Will extended his hand upward, producing his crimson gold flame upward to join the pillar of his army''s power. The moment they collided, the pillar took on a bright gold. "Let us light the way for his return to existence!" the crowd screamed in return. It seemed he had finally broken through to them. Even the man of whom had questioned him seemed to have a smirk on his face as he looked up at the long lost Prince.


    Will kept eye contact with the man as he slowly descended towards the group. The man could judge where Will was descending and swiftly made space for the landing.


    The moment his feet touched the ground, Will placed his hand on the man''s shoulder. "Thank you." he said as he looked at him with gratitude. "Were it not for your challenge, I doubt I could have raised such spirit from within your comrades." he watched the man''s reaction go from happiness to confusion, and then on to understanding.


    "You were counting on someone questioning your rite weren''t you?" he said as he watched Maya make her own descent. Even he had to see that she was not the same woman that had visited the wrath of the kingdom on his family.


    "If no one did, I would worry that I was just leading an army of thoughtless followers ready to throw their lives away." Will smiled as he raised an eyebrow. "Your name is Jacob isn''t it?"


    The man once again looked surprised. "I wasn''t expecting for you to remember."


    Will released his hand from Jacob''s shoulder. "I cannot forget any of you, for what we had to do in the name of this corrupt kingdom." He looked solemnly at Jacob as he allowed himself to raise from the ground once more in a brilliant show of crimson and gold from his aura. "Allow me to put this right," Will said as once again his feet left the ground. "I promise we won''t fail." he said before he was out of ears reach.


    As he placed himself in the center of his forces, he looked over his people. Finding the ones he was looking for, he allowed his aura to carry his voice to them. "Leo, Maya, Bianca, Roy and Jacob follow me to the edge of the forces."


    He saw each and every one of them nod in understanding. They all moved under Will as he flew to the edge of his forces. By the time he landed, they were standing ready for his instructions.


    "Just in time to lead your army, good timing mate." Leo said with a sarcastic smile. Will couldn''t get over the changes that his best friend had undergone. Though he wore the same hoodie and blue jeans he always did, the shirt seemed to be more tight to his chest. When he looked into his friends hazel eyes, he noticed they were no longer the same greenish color, but a gold and silver tint. Will also noticed an absence of glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "If it weren''t for that shirt, I wouldn''t have even recognized you bro." Will said as he brought his brother in for an unexpected embrace.


    Though Leo''s appearance had changed, nothing could compare to his personality. Listening to the way he talked and presented himself, it seemed Leo had matured in the small time he had spent in Crystallia.


    "I think you''re missing someone." Bianca said as she put her hands on her hips, clearly tired of being ignored. "You would think I would be the first person you talk to." Will could hear mock hurt in her voice. "After all, I''m your girlfriend aren''t I?" she looked from Will to the black and gold starred aura of Maya who was in the air only feet away.


    Will sighed to himself while looking up to the sky. How is it that Leo is the only one to have matured? He thought as he brought his eyes back to Bianca.


    Bianca''s eyes narrowed in anticipation for her boyfriends answer. He had only been gone a few weeks, yet that was a long time to be away with another girl.


    Will could see the irritation within Bianca''s eyes. Instead of feeling bothered by her display of distrust, he waved the question off. "This is neither the time or place to have this conversation Bianca, if we are alive after this fight I''ll let you know."


    Setting aside the drama for a moment, Will looked at his would be generals of his small militia. "We have around two hundred and fifty flame wielders between the five of us." He looked over to the cloud of darkness just the distance of two football fields away. "It looks like we may be outnumbered five to one."


    Will could see the determined expressions of his friends as he voiced their odds. "We shouldn''t be discouraged by the odds, instead we should be looking for the weaknesses." He looked at Bianca with a knowing smile. "You remember the one wraith that I had to face back home?"


    Bianca nodded without saying anything. He didn''t blame her, it wasn''t a time in which she would ever forget even if she wanted.


    "I was able to cleave off an arm easily with my blade, much easier than should be possible. Though the darkness can syphon off our flame, if we overpower their chill we should be able to take them easily."


    Leo was the first to clear his voice. "If there are five of us, we should have fifty man teams to cover all areas of the battlefield." He said with a stern voice that Will wasn''t used to. Apparently his time within Crystallia had hardened him. "As for overpowering them with our aura," He said with a finger pointed up at the pillar of flame, "I''m sure we''ll manage."


    Though they were a group of orphans who had come together through the pain of their loss, they were able to turn that loss into resolve. Their feelings had melded with their prince''s. There would be no more losses due to the darkness. Will was prepared to lay down his life to change the land of his birth. If it had been a land of fairness before he had left, he had a moral obligation to set things back to the way they were before.


    "Set up your groups, we set out within the hour." Will said with finality. His generals had left to do as he had instructed. Everyone except Maya who stayed close to Will.


    "One way or another, this is going to end tonight." Will said as his feet left the ground once more. Nodding to Maya, he took to the sky and left for the eye of his formation.

 42 The Crimson Knights

    As the two superpowers just outside of Ember prepared for their assault, a quiet storm brewed within the walls of Crystallia''s crown capital.


    Sir Christopher was never one to disobey a direct order from his superiors. He had always done his work to the best of his ability, and for years he was recognized for his hard work to Ebonhart. His formal uniform was decorated with rows upon rows of awards marking his past achievements.


    He himself was in charge of countless soldiers back in his prime days. He raided enemy compounds with the flame wielders back in the day as well as holding the border of Ebonharts surrounding villages. He was used to keeping his beloved citizens safe from the tyranny beyond the border of home.


    Ever since King Ragnos had lost his wife and heir, it seemed like he had been reduced to a lowly tax collector and added to his list of obligations of late, kidnapping.


    When his king had felt the presence of a royal flame wielder, he had sent the knights on a blind hunt to find the cause of such an uproar. Wherever they went, it seemed they were just following calamity. Villages were uprooted, piles of ash in the corners of the many huts he had been forced to intrude upon.


    Just steps in front of him at all times, it seemed as though the source of the anomaly knew it was being chased. After a brief time, Christopher had all but forgotten about his previous orders and set out on a hunt for the one who would set such destruction and ruin upon the land he had sworn to protect. He sent scouts ahead to the other villages to ensure their safety, yet none of them returned. When he reached each village, he only saw ash and destruction.


    It was during such an investigation that he happened upon the earth sage. Following into Crystal Cove, he and his men were confronted with an awful truth. The king in his isolation had lost control of his kingdom. He had locked himself away in his room and only opened it for meals. The question that was on his mind and his men, who had been ruling the kingdom, had finally been answered.


    The earth sage had placed himself in front of Christopher''s men as if he were an unbreakable shield as they made their way back to Ebonhart. The gates were in view as they stopped and made camp to go over strategy. It was not an uncommon sight for anyone passing by to the gates. To them, it was as if the knights were training for an upcoming raid.


    If anyone were to pay closer attention, they would see that no fire was made. No tent was pitched. Only one hundred warriors in which the earth sage himself collected were gathered in a circle around him.


    The circle was in the middle of a muttered discussion on what might be happening when the earth sage raised his hand, commanding silence.


    "I''m sure you all are more than a little confused as to the reason we are right outside of the gates To the place you consider home. Realize good and well that the question you are all confronted with is simple. That is not your home."


    Christopher looked around the circle to his brothers who wore even more confused expressions. He knew it would take more than that small explanation to quell their racing minds.


    "I want you all to answer one important question. It may seem ridiculous but answer nonetheless. Who is your king?"


    "King Ragnos." Christopher heard from somewhere in the rear of the formation.


    "Come up front soldier." the sage said with a patient smile. From the rear Christopher saw a knight appear that was old enough to be his son, but no older. The knight now stood in front of the sage with a wary expression on his face. "What is your name?"


    "Anthony sir." the knight answered instantly while his unwavering gaze fell on the sage.


    "Good, now Anthony," the sage said patiently as if he were talking to a toddler. "Who is your king?"


    "King Ragnos, sir." Anthony boomed to the rest of the formation, as if he were answering for his brothers instead of the sage.


    "What if I were to say you were mistaken?" the sage answered simply while Anthony''s mouth opened along with most of the men. Before they could speak, the sage raised a hand to keep the silence. "What if I were to say that you were serving under King Aremesis?"


    Anthony''s eyes narrowed to slits as he glared at the sage. Who was this man to dishonor his king so formally? Many others were put to death for such an act of disloyalty.


    "Sir I don''t know what land you believe yourself to be in, but this is the crown capital of Crystallia, Ebonhart. Through the ages since the beginning of civilization within these lands, the Ragnos line has always been sovereign and I will not stand for such insults towards our king." the young soldier put a twitching hand upon the pommel of his sword.


    The sage merely twitched a finger upward in a gesturing motion. A vine shot from the ground and wrapped around the young man''s sword hand. "Let''s hold the theatrics for a later time, what do you say young man." he said with a wink.


    The circle became enraged by the sages actions as well as his words. Christopher could see movement from within the circle as the knights tried to close in. He also saw a twisting motion from the sages hand and felt a vine tightly around his ankle. He relaxed knowing the sage had a reason for everything. He was not the only one who knew this. All of the middle aged knights nodded in understanding while the younger ones struggled in frustration. The more they struggled, the more the vine crept upward, ensuring that they didn''t move.


    "When was the last time you saw King Ragnos?" the sage said loud enough for the group to hear him. "When was the last time he was at a brief? When was the last time he accompanied you to dine? When was the last time you saw him walk the streets of Ebonhart?" with every question, Anthony stopped struggling little by little. Christopher could see the gears turning in his head. "What does your king look like?"


    "Tell me," the sage continued. "Who does the briefings?" he looked into Anthony''s eyes as if he were looking into his soul. "Who dines with you? Who do you see wandering the streets?"


    Anthony looked down in frustration. The reality of the questions seemed to hit him with the force of a hammer.


    "Your king has been locked away in his chambers since you were barely able to walk Anthony." the sage said as he circled around the young knight. "Advisor Aremesis has been in charge of the kingdom. You may have been given the task of finding the kings heir, but Aremesis has been one step ahead of you the whole time." the sage featured for a bowl of water to be poured and placed in front of Anthony that took up the size of a round table.


    "Christopher could you come here for a moment?" upon being summoned, the knight felt the vine fall away from his ankle. He moved purposely to the center of the formation where the sage stood. "Good, I want you to think of all the towns and villages you have encountered on your journey. Leave nothing out."


    It wasn''t hard to picture the collapsed huts or the intact ones with piles of ash. He remembered the rotting fields and destroyed vegetation. The sage made a gesture to the large bowl of water and the surface stilled. Within the bowl held the disturbing images swimming around Christopher''s head.


    One row after another of knights was hoisted in the air by their waists as the vines safely held them. The sage made sure everyone saw the calamity Christopher had witnessed and could easily hear the collective gasps from the crowd.


    "Would your king allow this?" the sage whispered sympathetically to the knights. Although it was a low whisper, it carried to each individual ear. "The king you all know and love would never allow his lands to fall into such destruction." when the last of the men were cycled through and everyone saw the images, the contents within bowl returned transparent.


    "This is why I have brought us here. I wish to awaken our sleeping king to the atrocities committed in his name, and I am not the only one." with another wave of his hand, the bowl emitted a bright red light. Instead of cycling the knights through to the bowl, he allowed them to move freely once again. None left the formation, instead they hovered in front of the basin.


    "Your Prince, William Ragnos the Second has returned to Crystallia." the sage said matter of factly. As he was talking, the bright red focused to make out a pillar of gold and crimson though it was hard to determine exactly how big the pillar was until a silhouette came into focus. At first it only looked like a blotch of black within the massive storm of the royal colors until a form of a single man came into focus.


    "Is that man flying?" one of the guards asked incredulously. Christopher couldn''t blame him, he was having a hard time believing it himself.


    "Forget about that," another guard shouted in amazement. "Look at what he wields!" sure enough as he spoke, the line man''s sword came into view. "That''s the royal lineage blade!"


    Recognition flew through the hundred men as if a live flame had passed through them. "What you see here is through a pendant I passed on to a knight I sent ahead of us. Everything you see here is happening at this very moment." the sage said as the basin zoomed out to the surrounding area. Along with the Prince was a woman with an aura as dark as the night sky levitating a little lower than him. Her long dark hair made it seem as though her whole body was made of the darkness around her.


    "I have never seen such an aura before." a knight from the front voiced. "If you look closely at the dark aura, you''ll see flecks of light within." Christopher and a few other knights nodded in agreement.


    "I think I recognize her from somewhere." another knight exclaimed as he leaned in for a better look. "I believe I saw her exit the advisors quarters a few times." he said as he pondered. "If that''s true, Aremesis would have known Prince William had returned."


    The sage zoomed the image out the rest of the way. "Given your ranks within the kingdom''s defense, wouldn''t you also know of this?" the men stood in shock as hundreds of flame wielders came into focus.


    "What in the.." Anthony trailed off. "How could we not have known of this?" he couldn''t seem to trust his eyes. "Why weren''t we informed?" Anthony backed away from the basin.


    "The answer is easy if you look closely Anthony. If you look below the woman with the dark aura, I believe you will find what you are looking for."


    Every eye dropped below the dark lady to the men below. Every aura was red except one. "This can''t be.." Anthony heard an older knight draw in a breath. "How could that man have a silver aura?"


    "It''s not just that," the sage continued the mans thoughts. "That aura is lined with gold, which most of you know is a mark of a true advisor to the throne." he said as his gaze swept the crowd. "I''m sure most of you know the impossible truth of this sight by now." some nodded. "Then put words to it!" he let his voice ring out around them.


    "There can only be one true advisor to the throne." Anthony said almost in a trance.


    The sage looked at the young knight. "I ask you once more Anthony," he said in a somber voice. "Who is your king?"


    King William Ragnos." Anthony said without pause.


    "And who is the kings advisor?" he asked with a gentleness in his voice that was absent up until then.


    Anthony looked back to the basin with a confused expression on his face, as if his entire world had been flipped upside down. He gazed at the man with the gold embroidered silver aura with a look of understanding and acceptance. He knew once the words were spoken aloud, everything would change. "That man is."


    The sage allowed a cocked eyebrow as he looked at the circle of confused knights. "Then I ask you, the Crimson Knights, who is Aremesis?"


    The one hundred man formation went silent while the sages gaze swept over them. "Aremesis is a pretender in your court. A man who has used his closeness to the king to dictate the land. He is the one responsible for the taxes that have become too unbearable for the citizens of your kingdom." he said in a loud tone, which carried over to the men and women who were travelling the path to the gates. Most of the travellers had only made the journey to request an audience with the king about the very problems the sage was now putting words to.


    "Taxes," he muttered almost under his breath. "What are they for?" a group of twenty more travellers were caught in his words. "Are they not paid in order to repair roads? To feed the knights? To repair homes and defend the borders?" he cast his hand over to the basin symbolizing what the knights had just seen. "Tell me, just how much repair and defense have you men just seen?" he looked back at Anthony. "Tell me, just how much do they feed you? How much do they pay you in order to support your families?"


    Anthony cast his eyes to the dirt. "Its true, he muttered as he felt wetness form within his eyes. "We get fed three meals a day, but since I''ve been a knight it''s always been bread and cheese, if we wanted more we would have to hunt for it ourselves." his eyes went back up to his brothers. "But how much of our game are we allowed to keep? Only a leg. The rest goes to the court for their feasts."


    "We get one silver every month." Christopher pitched in. "When our king was well, we were given ten silver a month and a feast in the dining hall with our families!" He hadn''t meant to yell, but it seemed that particular emotion had been smoldering inside him for some time.


    The sage nodded his head in understanding. "Your words ring true Sir Christopher, I remember those days well when I once dined with you along with our king."


    "This man," the sage pointed to the basin where Will''s image held in front of a pillar of light. "Has grown in a world where actions have just cause." he screamed into the now overwhelming crowd of men and women. "He has learned fairness and compassion the likes of which I have rarely laid eyes on. He would give shelter to a stranger even though that very man could potentially be an enemy in the future! He has saved the innocent from a fate worse than death! He awakened his gift by showing bravery in the face of defeat countless times! He has shown that even fate must bow before him!" the sages voice boomed with every word, but then took a more gentle tone. "I have watched him grow before my eyes and seen the potential he would one day have when he returned here." his eyes grew soft as he stared into the basin.


    "Elder knights, do you remember me?" his voice rang out amongst the crowd that had now tripled the original hundred.


    "YES SAGE!" they rang out as one.


    "Do you remember who trained you?" the sages voice rang over them.


    "YOU!" they roared in unison.


    Anthony''s eyes went wide in recognition when he looked upon the older man with new sight. "You are that sage?"


    "My boy," the sage said with an endearing tone. "There has only ever been one earth sage to visit Crystallia." Jonathan said with a wink.

 43 Darkness Descends

    The shadows of the enemy loomed over Will like an eclipse over the midnight sky and he knew he was out of time. He looked over at each of the formations they had formed. Roy had his axe slung on his shoulder as if he were going to chop his enemies down like trees.


    Looking down at Leo where he levitated, he could see the calculating glance he was sending toward his fraction of enemy forces. Will could almost see the strategies that must be going through his self declared brothers head as he clutched thoughtfully at his gold embroidered sword.


    Will didn''t even have to look at Bianca to see that she was barking orders at her fifty men. Who knew she had such leadership qualities. Will thought as he sighed inward. He also noticed that her aura had changed. When he looked at her usual armour, he noticed dagger sized blades that had grown out of her knuckles. He had to make a note not to mess with her in the future.


    Will glanced over at his newest leadership candidate. Jacob, the owner of the first aura he had unlocked in his tragic time within Crystallia was sporting two short swords. Will touched down next to him and put a hand on his shoulder while looking on into the darkness. "Are you ready for this?" he asked silently.


    Jacob nodded slowly, his glare never leaving the enemy ahead. "I''ve been waiting for this quite some time." he said with a barely discernable smirk. "It''s time we take back what has been stolen and avenge our families."


    Will only looked forward as he retracted his arm. "Remember to keep moving forward Jacob, you have a team that is counting on you now." he said as he took to the air once more.


    Will flew straight back to his formation that mirrored Mayas. It seemed she didn''t have any trouble getting them to trust her, even if she did he ensured his formation mirrored hers. He took his position beside her and felt a sense of rightness in the irony that once again he found his way back to her.


    Even in her partially ruined midnight black dress and wild long brown hair, her authority leaked out into her dark aura in golden stars.


    "Are you ready for this?" Will asked Maya with a half smile on his face. She smiled back at him only for an instance before returning her gaze to the soon to be battlefield.


    "I doubt they would wait even if I wasn''t." Maya joked in a mocking tone. "Let''s get this over with so you can buy me this pizza you were praising earlier."


    Before Will could say anything witty in response, he heard laughter boom from the other side of the battlefield.


    "This is what you could gather to face me?" Will heard a familiar voice call in the distance. "I suppose I should be impressed given the time I gave you." Jake spat. "It doesn''t matter anyway, do you not see the superiority before you? If you stab my men, cleave off an arm as you so brazenly stated earlier, they will continue to fight." he boasted, clearly giving away that Mayas connection to him was not completely severed.


    Will steeled himself, he knew that in only a few short moments everything would change. He would no longer be the travelling son of an author, no longer just an eighteen year old, no longer just one of a crowd. He would be a leader, just as he had been groomed to be his whole life.


    Nodding to Maya, he took off to the center of the battlefield. His crimson and gold aura leaving a streak behind him as he left. For only a split second, he felt free as he soared through the sky, until he felt the weight of his pendant which lightly tapped against his chest.


    Stopping a few hundred feet in front of his small army, he waited. He could barely make out the outline of a man soaring through the air to meet him. As the figure neared, Will couldn''t help his eyes grow wide. What he was looking at in front of him was a man with an average build such as his. He had an ankle length black robe, black jeans and a black skin tight shirt. His black hair was drawn back into a ponytail much like his own was.


    Will felt as if he were looking in a mirror when Jake finally met him. "What''s up little bro." he said with a friendly tone as if they were just meeting up for lunch. He had a goofy grin on his face which somewhat lightened his dark complexion. "It''s been a while hasn''t it? How''s Maya?"


    Will was taken aback by the friendliness that Jake was showing. If he wasn''t on a battlefield, he would have thought he really was just visiting a brother. He shook his head slightly at the thought. This wasn''t his brother, nor was he really a friend anymore. This was the man who had enslaved Maya and forced her to kill so many families, leaving orphans in her wake.


    "Leave now Jake," Will said with resolve. "There doesn''t have to be any bloodshed. I know there must still be a little good left in you. Reach out to it and end this."


    Jake laughed as if Will had told him the funniest joke he had ever heard. "Come on little bro, you knew this was going to happen eventually I mean," he said with a cocked eyebrow, "I did steal your little girlfriend."


    "Maya is no longer under the control of darkness Jake," Will said, trying to get through to his old friend. "All I have to do is figure out how I did it and I can do the same for you." he felt himself almost pleading. No matter how far gone Jake was, he was still Will''s responsibility.


    "Your girlfriend is dead Will." Jake said, all the humor left his eyes. "The moment the light left her eyes, I replaced it with infinite darkness. The girl you once knew is gone."


    "You couldn''t have Jake," Will realized with a start. "She died before you came to Crystallia. I know it must be confusing for you, but I think the one controlling you is messing with your memories."


    Will had met Maya long before he had found Jake on a street corner in New York. She was the first person he had met in the new land he now hovered above, she was also the first person he lost. He didn''t even have to think back to her lifeless smile when the wraiths stabbed her, he had dreamed of it since that day.


    Jake laughed and floated on his back. He was in a fit of laughter for only moments before he righted himself. Will could have sworn he saw a tear in his old friends eye as the laughter subsided into giggles. "You think she died after that tiny stab in the chest?" Jake''s posture fixed in seconds, his dark eyes bore holes into Will''s. "No brother, we kept her alive for a while."


    "W-what are you saying?" Will could barely choke the words out through clenched teeth.


    "Well," Jake started in an annoyed tone, as if he were growing tired of the conversation. "There are certain steps we have to take in order to allow chaos to take over ones soul." he folded his hands behind his back as he glided in circles around Will.


    "The fist is to have a pure dark aura of course," he said as he stopped in front of Will and gave him a mocking formal bow.


    "The sacrifice must be pure of course, it can''t have any form of taint." he raised a finger. "The pure dark aura must taint the sacrifice if you know what I mean." he said with a wink. "Though, you can''t be too careful with the pure of heart, so I allowed the men loyal to me have their turns as well." he chuckled to himself.


    Will couldn''t speak, all he could do is stare in front of him while Jake resumed his course, pacing around him. "And then when the spirit is broken, the sacrifice must kill another pure of heart, tainting what remains pure inside of itself." he said as if he were talking about a dog instead of a human being. "And then, as the spirit finally turns to chaos, the pure dark aura must make the sacrifice." he said with a wicked smile, his eyes seemed to radiate joy at the thought of what he did. "So as I said before little bro," Jake said with a sincere tone. "Your girlfriend is already dead."


    Will stared in horror at what he had just learned. He couldn''t speak. Any reasoning he had over Jake had vanished the moment he started with his explanation. What replaced reason was a void inside of himself. Maya was alive. The thought played over and over in his head as images of what she must have endured passed through his head.


    Within the silence of his thoughts, something snapped. Tendrils of darkness shot from Will''s pendant as he reached for it. Hate filled his eyes as the familiar snap of the chain filled the air between them.


    Instead of the usual red and gold aura, tendrils of darkness from the pendant latched onto Will''s arm. It was as if the darkness was slithering up his body as his breathing became ragged and short.


    "I-I," he stuttered under his heaving. "I AM GOING TO KILL YOU FOR THIS!" Will yelled. As the words left his mouth, his voice made the ground below tremble.


    "Yes!" Jake yelled against the gale of wind that seemed to be coming from Will''s body. "This might be fun after all!" He said as he snapped something off his neck, suddenly he was holding a pure black blade in his hand. He flew back a few paces and waited patiently with a grin plastered on his face.


    More tendrils of darkness poured from Will''s pendant and caught in the wind. The darkness surrounding his arm took a solid form as the rest formed a pure dark aura.


    As the wind died down, Jake''s eyes went wide in excitement. What was in front of him was a monstrosity.


    His arm bulged with pure black veins, as if darkness itself had lodged itself within Will''s body. Following the veins to his hand, a huge hideous formation of black metal protruded from him like a staff connected to his arm. At the end was a scythe that almost didn''t seem to be completely there. The blade itself shimmered in and out of existence within the darkness the aura emitted.


    Will raised his arm slowly, lifting his head, his eyes seemed lifeless. It was as if those eyes had never seen light before.


    In the distance, Maya levitated over both her formation and Will''s. From the moment he left, she felt something was off.


    She knew he was going to try to appeal to Jake''s humanity to try and call off the battle. She knew it was pointless. What he was trying to save was a bunch of corpses, she should know. Most of those they were about to fight had lost their lives by her hand.


    Maya had known for a while that the ones who lost their lives by darkness were reanimated by the chaos that had ended them. Fortunately and unfortunately none of them were like her.


    The chaos that entered their bodies only animated them, it moved their limbs in the absence of a soul.


    When Maya learned how Jake was amassing an army, she tried burning the corpses to ash. It was only when she returned to Jake that she realized that was futile. The ones she burned would be restored to fight for him.


    She stared out at the crimson and gold aura of her savior with a look of pity. He didn''t know that what he was asking for was pointless. No matter what you do, you can''t return a soul to its body She thought helplessly.


    As she looked at will in the distance, she knew something was off. His aura is different.


    "Something''s wrong." she heard Leo say as she noticed he was watching just as intently as her. "His aura turned black." he said as he narrowed his eyes. "What the hell''s happening over there?"


    Without a second thought, Maya started racing over to Will and Jake. "Please don''t let me be right!" She called out to no one as she flew.


    Will slashed his scythe-arm in a downward arch lazily. Jake brought his sword up to counter until he noticed Will wasn''t aiming for him. It seemed as if he wasn''t aiming at anyone in particular.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve finally lost it-" he was cut off abruptly by a sharp wind that flew past him. He quickly turned to his army to see a slash of pure wind tethered in darkness heading straight for them.


    Before Jake could think a single thought to save them, a third of his army was reduced to nothing. In their place was a large crater which sparked with darkness.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me." he said as he turned back to Will. Before Jake could react, Will''s arm had begun to morph.


    The scythe blade had bent straight forward while the pole retracted down his arm. Within seconds will was holding a dark sword and closing the distance between them.


    Jake barely had time to raise his own sword before a shockwave shook the ground as the blades met. "That''s what I''m talking about little bro, keep it coming!" Jake said as Will slashed blow after blow at him.


    Maya finally closed the distance when she saw the dark veins protruding from Will''s arm. Looking at the blade, she saw something under a tendril of darkness. I''m not too late, she thought with a sigh of relief. Under the tendril was a ruby tainted in darkness.


    "Will come back!" She screamed at him. "He''s been expecting this from the beginning!"


    "Shut up slave!" Jake snarled at Maya. "Why don''t you be a good little girl and go kill those kids like I ordered you to do!" his voice was feral as he met each one of Will''s blows.


    Maya didn''t move as she watch Will for only a moment before she launched herself into battle, just not the one Jake had wanted.


    Grabbing Will from behind, Maya clung to his back. "Will please come back, everyone needs you!" She screamed in his ear, he didn''t show any signs of slowing. "Please Will," she whimpered while he readied himself for another attack. His sword raised once more to meet Jake. "I need you." she said as a tear rolled from her eyes.


    Will shrugged her off and went once more to Jake, their blades met once, twice, the shockwaves sent shudders below.


    "Please Will I need you." Maya said even though she knew he couldn''t hear her. "Come back Will." she choked through her tears.


    The kind hearted man that had saved her from those who would have raped her and sold her. The one who stayed with her and trained for the sake of protecting her. The man who had spent endless hours telling her of his world. The man who she gave her life for was slowly slipping away into chaos. The same chaos she had endured. A pitch black void of which had no exit. Her William was about to disappear forever.


    "Please Will, don''t do this to me, I just got you back." she sobbed as she continued watching him.


    "Will." his bright hazel eyes flashed in her mind.


    "Will." his half smile that charmed her so many times before came to her."


    "Will." the inferno of crimson flame the moment she met him came to her.


    She was going to lose everything that was special about this one important person in her life. The last person she held dear to her. Please no, she thought frantically. I would rather die! Her last frantic thought before she launched herself between them as Will raised his sword.


    "WILLIAM!" The sword met her and would have cleaved her in half had she not poured every last emotion she felt for him into that one word she screamed. All of her love poured from her as the gold stars from her aura cast towards him like a net. "COME BACK TO ME!" She cried out, her tears joined the gold specks and traveled to him. His sword stopped half way.


    Maya wasted no time and flung herself into him. "Please come back to me." she whimpered as she held him in her arms. "I can''t do this without you, I absolutely refuse."


    The half raised sword dropped to Will''s side. The once dead eyes now light with tears pouring into them. "I-I don''t know if I can do this Maya." tears fell from his eyes as he allowed her to hold him. "What he did to you I-" Maya cut him off with a finger on his lips.


    She dug her face into his chest and tried hard to stifle the sobs coming freely from her. "I don''t care about that Will, I would go through it again before allowing you to go through the same thing."


    Will''s arm slowly returned to normal as some of the gold specks covered it like a blanket. Maya placed a hand gently on the black veined now weaponless hand.


    "What he did to you was my fault." Will said before she could say anything else. "If I had only fought harder, if I had broken you from those chains, you wouldn''t have had to go through that."


    "Will look at me." she put a finger under his chin to make his eyes meet hers. "I''m here right now, I''m with you and I''m not going anywhere."


    Will looked at her for a good moment before the last black vein disappeared. The moment it was gone, his black aura disappeared.


    Maya began to relax slightly until Will closed his eyes. The look of relief she felt was replaced with a frantic fear as his body fell to the earth.


    "Good job slave!" Maya heard Jake say, only it felt as though she were hearing his voice through a tunnel. It felt as if her senses were falling with the man she had grown to love. She barely felt the the hand that struck her. Before she blacked out, she heard a bone chilling laugh.


    "You just did all the work for me!" Jake said between laughs as the two lead bodies of the main attack squad fell to the ground.


    As Maya lay unconscious on the ground opposite Will, Jake dropped from the sky near his old friend and knelt next to him. "This may hurt a little." he said with a look of sadness and revulsion to what he had to do. "I really am sorry about this bro, but I really have no choice." he returned his sword to his own cross shaped pendant and with a quick thrust jammed it into Will''s chest.

 44 Jonathans Gambi

    "Does anyone have any questions?" Jonathan asked with a half smile on his face.


    When he heard no voice, it was decided that it was time to move. He had long since stowed his basin back within his travelling pack. The last thing necessary was to set off to the gate.


    The plan was fairly easy to grasp. When the group of four hundred moved into the city, the villagers would be placed in the center of the one hundred knights.


    As the large force dispatched to the gates, he saw his ten men split into five man squads and part within the woods.


    Jonathan could only assume that with Aremesis out of the city, he would only have his supporters stand guard on the city. Even if that were so, no one would suspect a large contingent of their own guard to be cause for worry.


    The large cluster of men would serve as a distraction while a group of ten would be in the background knocking out the observing guards.


    As they neared the gate, Jonathan counted out the two guards on each side of the large double doors. His contingent was just spotted as the ten knights stealthily knocked them out and dragged their unconscious bodies into the woods on either side of the entrance.


    Four of the ten knights took the places of the guards and called up to the tower watch. "Open the gates, we have a prison transport!" He called out to the oblivious tower guard.


    The man looked down from the tower which rose from the gate wall and motioned for the men on the inside to unlock the doors.


    As the doors slowly opened to accommodate the large contingent of soldiers, the guard supervisor emerged from the other side with a four man force. Jonathan knew that the four men were meant to be a formality, just as he taught them all those years back. He had counted on the supervisor to be one of the men he trained, so he ensured his position was in the center of the civilians to mask his presence.


    Christopher was the one who met the supervisor in front of the massive formation. With a fist over his heart, he gave a formal bow. "Greetings to the watch of the guard." he said as he straightened back up. "We have a large number to be transported to the prison cells."


    The supervisor returned the salute and looked over Christopher''s shoulder. "This many for tax evasion?" he said with a whistle. "The king is going to have a field day with this one."


    Christopher let out a hearty chuckle. "Well maybe a month in the cells will empty their pockets." he said as he looked over his shoulder.


    "Oh no, I suppose you haven''t heard the latest decree made by High Advisor Aremesis." The supervisor said with an exasperated look. "We now only take ten percent of the prisoners to the cells now."


    Christopher''s face went slightly pale. "What happens to the other ninety percent?" he tried to make his voice sound normal.


    "We execute them of course." he said as if it were a normal day conversation. "There''s an execution block within the prison cell. We allow the bodies to fester near the cells to ensure the cell mates learn to follow rules." he said with a wink.


    Christopher returned a heartfelt smile. He would enjoy killing this one himself. "Then we Will take our leave and escort the prisoners ourself and don''t worry," he added with a playful tone, "we''ll make sure there will be plenty of blood.


    As Christopher saluted the supervisor, he tried to walk through the small formation when a hand stopped him. "I wasn''t done yet." the supervisor said. Christopher instantly stiffened as he felt the atmosphere change within the man before him. "You would know that if you weren''t so out of practice in courtesy." he said as he placed himself in front of Christopher.


    "I don''t understand your meaning, I have only been gone a week and I do believe I rendered proper courtesy by saluting you." Christopher said as he stared the man in the eye.


    "Though I''m sure you noticed I didn''t return the salute, nor did I end the conversation." The supervisor said as the group of four surrounded Christopher.


    "Maybe we should have you join the prisoners for a little bonding time while we line them up at the chopping block." The supervisor said as the guards seized Christopher by the arms.


    "The rest of you follow me to the prison!" He barked at the rest of the knights who had the prisoners in tow.


    Jonathan tensed only for a moment until the man said follow him. If it was a secluded area, he could easily take him and the guards out before they could do any harm to the villagers or Christopher. Acting before they were there wouldn''t do anything more than alert More guards.


    The gate supervisor took the lead while the hundred strong formation herded the villagers behind.


    Through the gate, Jonathan took in the familiar surroundings. Stone buildings three stories tall surrounded them as they were led down the winding carriage wide path.


    Looking around, there were some differences that seemed out of place since the last time he travelled to Ebonhart. The path was nit dirt as he remembered, instead it was a fine smoothed stone path. There were lanterns on street posts as well. Jonathan raised an eyebrow as he started seeing wooden benches lining the wide trail.


    It wasn''t just the surroundings within the walking area that surprised him, but also the lack of people to fill the streets. Every once in a while they came up to a group of three or four villagers which of course flattened themselves against the edge of the road and saluted the officer which passed them.


    Taking a closer look at the people they were passing, Jonathan noticed something quite off. The men and women saluted out of what should have been respect, but he only saw fear in their eyes.


    The city itself seemed to transform in front of Jonathan. Instead of the many market stalls he had once seen in his last visit, there were now business buildings within the path that led to the castle. With all of the upgrades here it''s surprising there isn''t anyone around to cater to. He thought as he moved along with the crowd of men and women.


    After close to a half an hour the group found themselves at yet another gate which led to the castle. If nothing else, it seemed as if Aremesis had become paranoid in his bout of power. Jonathan remembered the castle being free to the public while the king had still been in charge of his own kingdom. Now it seemed as though the place had been placed on high alert indefinitely.


    One, two, Jonathan''s eyes darted to the top of the wall, three, four, there were groups of knights patrolling the upper portions of the wall as they walked through the gate. When they were through the archway, Jonathan sighed. This may be more difficult than I previously expected. He thought as formation after formation passed him. By the look of it, there were at least four hundred strong just walking the castle grounds.


    Looking around, it seemed like the prison was still within the castle, which seemed to be a blessing. The barracks had been moved to a much larger building off to the side of the castle though. It made sense, whatever Aremesis did within the castle would want to be kept from even the guards.


    The towering castle stood in front of them, shadowing the large group in front of it. Jonathan looked to the villagers who surrounded them. Their faces had all gone pale as they looked up at the looming building with complete hopelessness within their eyes. He remembered a time when they would have smiled as they saw the king come out to the court balcony to greet his people with his family.


    So much had changed, it was hard to believe that Ebonhart was the same place he knew from all those years back. He listened to what was going on around him carefully. The sound of swords meeting struck his attention. He looked to the side of the castle and noticed a circle of knights with two in the middle sparring. Of to the right of them was a line of knights notching arrows in their boss as they took sight of their practice targets. It seemed as soon as the arrows were notched, they left the goes without more then a seconds hesitation. He looked at the targets and noticed that most of them had hit the red within the straw targets.


    Jonathan remembered back in the day when children laughed and played in the same courtyard. Their parents would sit by the trees and watch while their sons and daughters played within the sage and watchful sights of the Crimson Knights.


    If what Jonathan remembered of the previous conditions to the kingdom were considered colorful and lively, this new kingdom seemed black and depressing as if it were a place for the dead.


    The gate supervisor rapped three times on the big wooden castle door before two knights swung it open from the other side.


    "I have a big group for the prison." the supervisor called behind his shoulder as he continued to walk forward.


    Once inside the castle, Jonathan''s eyes went wide. There were black rugs laid out where there used to be gold embroidered crimson ones. The big corridor walls which once held the proud previous rulers portraits now were laid bare. The side of the walkway once held numerous candles in which burned the true flame of the king, ones that never went out, were nowhere in sight.


    It seemed as if the castle itself had died. When they reached the castle double stairway which used to be so colorful that the prison door never stood out on the side, Jonathan could only see black carpeting winding the stairs and it made the door stand out ominously.


    Opening the door, the instructor gestured for the men carrying Christopher to shove him through. When they continued their way down into the dungeon, the large group of soldiers formed a two three column barrier with the civilians in the center for show as they marched into the darkness.


    The moment Jonathan went through the door he almost gagged. The metallic scent of blood and rust hit him with such force he almost retched. The smell of rotting flesh had hit him almost as fast.


    As they filed through the stairwell, the almost non-existent lighting from the castle had all but disappeared. He heard tripping all around him followed by the guard leaders chuckle. They undoubtedly had the dungeons memorized by feel and memorized the amount of stairs that way the dungeon could disorient the prisoners.


    "If you were here at all in the last five years you would know that the smell of fresh blood is what makes them behave, not seeing the bodies." The gate supervisor said with a hint of humor to Christopher. "You would only think of lighting if you haven''t been down here for some time, which obviously means you haven''t been doing your duty as a soldier." He said with a hint of pride. "Those who do do not serve will be terminated."


    "This is what our once proud kingdom has become." Christopher said to no one in particular. "I would rather die with the memories I have than live in this nightmare."


    The instructor chuckled slightly. "I''ll kill this one myself." he told the other knights as they stopped within an open area. Though the rest of the group couldn''t see anything, Jonathan had a special affinity with earth and could sense the open area.


    A loud ringing sound went through the dungeon corridor as the supervisor unsheathed his sword. "Do you have any last words?" he said as he kicked Christopher in the small of the back, sending him flying into a pile of corpses.


    Christopher looked into the crowd of knights and villagers. His thoughts were as clear as if he were speaking them aloud. No one else but Jonathan could see him. If you have a plan, now''s about the time to do it.


    Jonathan shot down to his hands and knees, he could see the sword raise, he knew he only had seconds. As soon as his hands hit the stone floor, they emitted a pale green light.


    In an instant, the ground came up to meet the downward cast of the blade. Instantly the sword shattered in the collision with the stone barrier.


    Another second later, two walls formed around jonathan, pushing everyone around him away safely as he tugged his dog tags from around his neck and threw them in the air. When they fell, they changed shape into two green embroidered silver hand guns. The chain grew until it hit the ground and seemed to meld with the sword, a thin line of green light cast upward from the chain into each of the guns.


    Before the lead guard had time to react, Jonathan shot twice, one bullet per leg and the assailant went to his knees. He repeated the process four more times and the guards around Christopher fell.


    Jonathan quickly put the chain on his twin guns around his neck and they returned snugly as dog tags around his neck.


    Jonathan walked forward from the two walls he created and snapped a finger. Shackles of stone formed around the injured knights as he continued forward.


    "So this is what happened to the once proud kingdom of Ebonhart Nathan?"


    The supervisors eyes went wide as he took in the sight of the brown duster and unique hat of the man who approached. "Y-you died." his voice trembled slightly as Jonathan bent over his former student.


    "No, I just had a more important task to oversee." Jonathan said as he looked into the knights eyes. "Though now I wish I never left." he said with a scowl. "You used to be such a proud warrior Nathan, what happened?"


    Nathan looked down at the stone shackles and slowly regained his composure. He shook his head and looked back up with a chuckle. "Surely this is a ghost of my past come to confront me on the error of my ways." he said sarcastically. "When you left, the king made the changes you see before you." he said woodenly. "Those who do not follow will suffer."


    "The royal color was replaced with black," he continued. "The king locked himself away and only gave orders through his advisor. He hasn''t been seen in years." he looked up at Jonathan. "If you were given the choice to follow or die, what would you have done?"


    "I will show you through my actions what I would have done." Jonathan said as he laid his hand on each leg, when he touched them a green light came forth. Nathan could see his wounds closing Before his own eyes. "Give me the cell keys Nathan. You know the people who are already down here are not guilty. Only when you hand me your keys will I heal the others." he said with a stern look.


    Nathan looked down at his belt, on a loop held a set of keys to open the cells. He moved his hand to the loop, the shackles of watch bending with his movement and took the ring from the belt and handed them to Jonathan. "Those will open the fifty cells that are within the dungeon." he said with an exasperated breath. "We have always been warned to stay away from the fifty first cell. There is no key for that door, we were told a mass murderer resides there." Nathan''s eyes met Jonathan''s. "So there still is one person who does deserve to stay here. The king himself out his crest on the door to ensure that everyone knows it is by his decree that it remains sealed."


    Jonathan nodded as he took the keys from his former student and placed them in Christopher''s hand. "You go unlock the cell doors, I have something I must see." Christopher nodded as he took the keys and walked down the long corridor.


    "The cell is in the other corridor on the right." Nathan said as he sensed what Jonathan was planning. "I normally wouldn''t inform another knight of the location, but if anyone could handle that murderer it''s you." he said with a dry chuckle.


    Jonathan looked down the opposite corridor from where Christopher walked. He thought only for a minute before getting to his feet and walking down the hall.


    The sight of the sage leaving down the darkened path made the knights on edge. They would have to rely on their training should anything happen while he was gone.


    As Jonathan walked down the corridor, he used his aura to sense the winding pathway. He was able to sense where to step, and where not to. Be could tell that there were some pressure plates within various spots on the floor. One wrong step and he could trip some sort of trap laid out for trespassers. So this is why he gave me the information so freely. He thought to himself as he could sense a sharpened axe that would release of a trip wire was snagged.


    Ten minutes of dodging traps and holes in the ground landed Jonathan at a giant obsidian black door. He could sense the grooves within the door which gave raise to the royal crest.


    With a sigh, Jonathan placed his hand on the door. The unique pale green aura once more lit his hand. He searched the inner mechanisms within his mind until he felt the latch. With just a thought, the door swung open to a gold embroidered crimson carpeting, a small bed with a large mirror next to it as well as sturdy oak table with a chair. Within the chair sat an older man, he must have been at least the same age as Jonathan. He had brown hair with a hint of graying on the sides. A massive brown and gray beard spilled down the red and gold robe he wore. His blue eyes met Jonathan''s with a hint of surprise.


    "Hello your Majesty." Jonathan said with a smirk on his face and a formal bow. "So this is where you''ve been."

 45 Shared Thoughts

    Will stared up at the crimson sky when he woke. "Why am I here?" he said to himself as he sat up and looked around. "I don''t have time for this," he said as he got to his feet and headed towards where he knew Cainus would be.


    The golden throne room was just as impressive as the last time Will had entered it. The golden pillars which seemed to disappear within the storm of crimson flame which represented the ceiling, the gold embroidered red carpet which led to the small stairwell leading to the platform that held the golden throne. The place within his very mind in which he had spent hours in training with Cainus had become like a second home to him.


    What was hours on the outside of his mind would be the equivalent of months within his solitude as the first king of Ebonhart would teach him about the land as well as teach him new techniques to use in combat. The place was a training ground only he could use.


    As Will walked to the throne, he knew he wasn''t alone. He could feel a set of eyes watching him from somewhere in the room. "Cainus?" He called out within the large chamber. He could hear his voice echo unnaturally.


    A sudden breeze made the throne room chilled. Will looked up at the ever present crimson sky, the flames were billowing as if they were a camp fire on a windy night. While he was paying attention to the atmosphere, the chamber darkened. The gold cast from the floor became a dark gold, as if someone had turned off the lights.


    As Will took in the phenomenon, he noticed a shadow beyond the furthest pillar. He focused on the patch of darkness and could barely make out movement.


    "Cainus if you are over there at least say something." Will said as he started walking towards the darkness. With every step, a feeling formed within Will''s heart. He had felt this sensation many times before.


    His pace slowed as he felt a familiar chill within him. With each step, the feeling told him to run. The closer he got to the shadow, the more his mind screamed at him to run the other direction.


    When the feeling was so strong that he felt an invisible wall in front of him, he stopped in his tracks. The throne room was no longer the golden room he had trained in, instead it looked obsidian black. He saw the light from the ceiling cast from the floor and his breath caught. It was no longer the crimson he was used to, it was instead a dark red with black flame twisted within it much like the coils of darkness that formed the black gem on his pendant.


    "Come out." Will called out to where the shadow once was. He could no longer pick out the shape within the black surface of the room. He couldn''t seem to form enough courage to demand the presence to come forward.


    Though Will couldn''t summon up his courage, it seemed the shadow responded more to fear than the opposite. Will could see an outline of the unwelcomed presence step out from the darkness.


    "What''s wrong Will? You shouldn''t be the type to scare easily," the form from the darkness sounded male and somewhat familiar to Will. "How to you expect to protect your friends when you can''t meet darkness without fear?" the man came close enough for Will to make out the face" though he couldn''t bring himself past the neckline. He had the same pendant as him, yet instead of the ruby at the top he had an onyx gem with black veins coming from it and wrapping around the cross making it look sick.


    Will looked sick as he saw the clothing of the man. He knew almost instantly who it was. The black clothing and cloak made the rest of him look like a ghost. His long hair had long since fallen out of the ponytail he had before the battle. "Sup little bro." Jake said with a sad smile.


    Will looked into the man''s eyes with a slight surprise. Jake''s eyes were hazel instead of the normal dark. Everything about him seemed relaxed which through Will off. It seemed that Jake was a completely different person from who he fought only minutes ago. Even though he wore the same clothing, it seemed like he was wearing different skin.


    "How did you get here?" Will asked tiredly, the last thing he wanted was a fight within his own mind.


    "I kinda had to shove my pendant into your chest," he said looking nervous. "Don''t worry," he put a hand up. "I''m not here to fight."


    Will felt his chest as if he could feel the cross lodged in it. "I don''t get it," he said as he regained his composure. "I have a cross lodged inside me and you are telling me not to worry." he raised an eyebrow. "How would I not worry?"


    Jake could only laugh. Not a menacing laugh which Will was so used to, but a genuine laugh. "Always the pessimist aren''t you?"


    "Is this real?" Will asked. The change within Jake was more than he could handle.


    "Yeah," Jake said with a halfhearted smile. "What you are seeing is the true me, the one you saved from the street." his smile dropped as his eyes fixed on Will. "I will always remember that bro, and one day I''ll pay you back for that."


    Now Will was really confused. "You are talking as if you aren''t yourself out there." Will said with a thumb pointed over his shoulder.


    "That''s because I''m not." Jake said hesitantly, as if testing exactly what he could say. "I don''t think they can hear me in here, so far as they know I''m only stealing your abilities."


    "Wait, what?" Will didn''t know how to respond.


    "I don''t call you bro because your a friend of mine Will. We really are brothers." He said as Will took a a step back.


    Will waited until he could trust his words, he had gone almost completely pale. "T-that''s not possible." he tried to find his words.


    "Look at me Will, I mean really look at me." he said as he raised his hands from his sides. As if looking at him for the first time, Will saw the same jaw structure, cheek bones and hazel eyes he saw every time he looked in the mirror. If Will were to dye his hair black, he could be Jake''s twin. "I am your brother."


    Will almost made a Darth Vader reference before it actually sunk in. He had a brother. So many questions were forming in his head, but one was at the forefront of his mind. "Was it really a coincidence I met you that day?" he felt that it was too convenient for him to have just met his biological brother that he''d never met on the side of the road one day.


    Jake shrugged his shoulders. "Whether it was coincidence or planned, it still happened. What''s important is how we can break the hold on me and the other corrupt aura wielders." he said as he walked towards the throne. As Will followed him, the room went from the corrupt black back to the original gold.


    "How?" Will could only think of the way he saved Maya, yet he believed the reason she was saved was more than because of him. They had a connection which was his best guess.


    "Cainus probably already told you how unique your lineage pendant is by now right?" Jake asked as he sat at the steps of the throne and looked up at his brother.


    "Yeah," Will thought back to the conversation he and the late king had after their pact. "He said something about me becoming a god." he said as he scratched his head in thought.


    "It''s more than that." Jake said thoughtfully. "Think of your flame for a moment." He said as he summoned his own dark flame as a demonstration. "Do you believe that this is the only thing the gift can do?"


    Will thought back to the scythe that grew from his arm. He remembered the high density wave of air that exploded and took out a third of Jake''s army. "I guess not." He said as he tried to figure out where Jake was going with this.


    "Don''t think of your gift as just flame. What you did to my army was a manifestation of air. Your rage allowed the corruption within you to forcefully draw on wind." he said as he allowed his flame to go out. "I think in order for you to become a god, you have to master all the elements."


    "Where do you come in with all of this?" Will thought on what Jake was saying. It all made sense, except why Jake would be willing to help him.


    "Now that I have gained entry to this room," Jake waved his hand around the throne room. "I can leave a piece of my consciousness here to help you train alongside Cainus, as well as warn you when we are about to attack." he said as he looked up at Will. "When an element manifests as it has, we can train until you have mastered it. When that happens, I''ll take the corruption from it." Jake held up his own lineage pendant. "Doesn''t this look familiar?"


    Will sat next to his brother and held up the cross. It was the same pendant that hung from his own neck. There were seven notches within it, two already had gems in the sockets just as his did. Both a red gem and a black gem took their places within the cross. The only difference was instead of gold wiring around the pendant, dark tendrils came from the onyx gem and wrapped sickly around the regal cross.


    "How is this possible? I thought Cainus said only I would have this cross." he said as he looked up at Jake from the cross.


    "This pendant appeared on my neck around a month and a half ago." he said as he took it back. "Around the same time you gained access to this room if I had to guess."


    "The same time I made the crusader''s pact with Cainus." Will thought out loud.


    Jake nodded as he stood back up and looked at the throne. "Why don''t you come out and explain this to us your highness." he said with a raised eyebrow.


    Do not think to summon a king, boy. A voice rang from the crimson sky above. You may be an heir of the Ragnos bloodline, but until the corruption within you is expelled, do not count yourself as a candidate for the throne.


    "So everything he said is true?" Will asked more to himself than to the king. Hearing Cainus call Jake an heir was more than enough proof for Will to know he was his brother, but the shock of the confirmation was almost more than he could handle.


    Yes, Cainus''s voice rang within the chamber. He is the first born son of king William Ragnos and Isabelle Ragnos. When he was born, your father had sensed the dark aura within him. He immediately dispatched Jake to earth with a loyal servant. He was unnamed by his father. It was William''s intention that Jake never learned about the aura within him. He was given nothing within these lands to allow him to learn of its existence. He was to be raised as a normal boy and depart the mortal world in death with no knowledge of our world.


    What Will was hearing was horrible. How could his father give Jake nothing? How could he not even name his own son?


    Will looked at Jake, he was expecting his older brother to have a look of anger in his face. Instead, Will looked into the eyes of someone who had never known love. Since Will had known Jake, never had he known him to look so vulnerable.


    "I don''t care about auras or destinies." Will said as he looked up at the crimson sky. "Just tell me if there''s any truth to the elemental affinity idea my brother spoke of."


    There was a long pause before Cainus replied.


    Darkness cleanses light so that light may cleanse the darkness.


    When the elements awaken within the chosen, the hold of chaos will be broken.


    Fire burns, air cleanses, water soothes and earth heals.


    Within every darkness there is light, Within every light there is darkness.


    These were the words spoken to me by the gods who granted me power. This is all I know.


    "That''s all we need." Will said as he looked back down at Jake. "You may not have grown with family, but I will do everything I can to make sure you have one soon."

 46 Cyclone

    Cainus''s voice had long since stopped echoing from the crimson sky as Will and Jake sat at the throne stairs. The revelation that the dark figure that had been haunting him had been his brother had shaken Will slightly at first, but knowing now that it wasn''t his brother''s own actions had lessened the blow a little.


    Jumping to his feet, Will launched into the warm up exercises Jonathan had taught him at a young age. "Well I guess it''s time to get started." he said with a light humor.


    "With what exactly?" Jake asked as he also got to his feet and sent a look to Will. "The only thing he told us was a tale from thousands of years ago. He didn''t exactly leave an instruction manual on how to master the elements." he said sarcastically.


    Will sighed as he finished stretching his arms. "What do you think the outside you is trying to do right now?" he asked as he dropped to a push up position. "He is out there waiting to absorb the corruption from me to get stronger right?"


    "Hence why I''m here right now." Jake raised his hands at the thought. "How do you intend to stop me?"


    "I don''t." Will said simply as if he just just told Jake what was on the menu for today''s lunch. "I''m going to give you exactly what you want." He got back to his feet and pulled the pendant from around his neck. The moment his palm closed around it, a burst of crimson and gold flames shot out. Within a second, he was holding his gold embroidered silver sword.


    Jake smiled as he went for his own pendant. "You know," he started as black flames burst from his palm. "Sometimes when you say things like that," a long curved black blade shot out and connected with his hand. In seconds, Will was looking at the same scythe he had used moments ago against Jake. "It''s as if you really do look for trouble." his face remained just as kind as moments before, but his aura had quickly became chaotic and black as a starless night. "This isn''t going to be easy, I just want you to know."


    Will looked at the scythe connected to his brothers arm and sighed. "Nothing worth it ever is." he said before readying himself for the first bout.


    Suddenly the crimson sky within the throne room changed. Half of it was still the same crimson Will had been used to, the other half was as black and chaotic as Jake''s aura.


    "Are you ready?" Jake asked as he brought the scythe out to his side in a ready position.


    "Could you ask me that again in a few years?" Will said with a smirk, his sword in the fighting stance that Michael had taught him during their sparring sessions.


    Jake ran across the room to meet Will''s blade while laughing. "Sure!" He said as their blades met. "After we break this curse, I''ll ask you again when the real problems start!"


    Within the large room, the sound of their blades meeting echoed off the golden pillars. Clash after clash, they met as if mirror images of each other.


    Jake swung the scythe towards Will''s neck and was parried before he could graze skin. Will brought his sword low after saving his neck, hoping to catch a foot or calf. His brother jumped backward just in time to miss the attack.


    This is going to be a fight to the death. Will thought as he raised his sword in the ready position. His aura had long since burst forth. The crimson and gold radiated around him, casting reflections upon the floor and pillars. He looked as if he himself were on fire, though in a way he was. He was on fire with the resolve to end his brothers curse. The resolve to not sit on the sideline and allow tradition to vex him. He would have a brother in the world. If he had family, he would help them any way he could.


    As if the aura itself was responding to his resolve, a gale of wind picked up around him, almost knocking Jake off his feet.


    "That''s it brother! That''s what we need!" Jake yelled over the wind as he steadied himself.


    The storm brewing around Jake should have been enough to blow him away until he himself mirrored the gale that was thrown at him. Twin storms blew within the throne room that rivaled that of a class ten tornado.


    The auras of the two opponents faded as the wind took their place. Will now looked as if he were inside a small tornado. His feet had been taken off the ground slightly so he was hovering an inch above the surface. The crimson was replaced by the wind which whipped at his jacket, flinging it upward a long with his hair. Instead of a gold aura, the same color flashed like lightning within the wind. He was the storm.


    Jake''s wind was slightly different. It was tinted grey with black lightning flashing within, as if he were standing inside of a dark cloud. "Remember this feeling Will!" He shouted above the storm as he raised his scythe to his brother. "Remember that storm inside of you."


    As his brother was talking, a thin stream of darkness left Will''s weapon and raced to Jake. The tendrils which had latched to him had been released. The moment the weapon was drained of darkness, his weapon began to glow a steady pale white.


    As the two storms connected, a blinding white light encased everything around them. Before Will was able to register what was happening, he was forced upward through the crimson portion of the sky.


    The ceiling opened up and he was thrusted back into consciousness. Before he could completely wake up, he heard his brother''s faint voice from within his mind. Remember that I am within you. This other guy is nothing but an imposter. Don''t forget about me.


    Will was then laying within the fields of the self proclaimed town of Ember. He looked up into the eyes of his brother that sat atop him with his own pendant thrust within his chest. He was hoping for just a little recognition so he knew the whole thing wasn''t just in his head. That''s not me Will. His brother''s voice rang from within him. Let''s end this fight, we have more important things to worry about.


    Will grasped the pendant from his chest and pushed upward, severing the link between him and the chaotic Jake who had taken his brother''s place. Instead of blood coming from the wound, liquid too dark to be his own ran up the pendant and into the onyx gem.


    When the black liquid filled the gem, darkness flooded around Jake. He grasped for the pendant while laughing maniacally. "Thanks little brother!" He sneered in delight. "It''s what I''ve always wanted!" darkness flooded from the pendant in a wave. The ground itself began to shake underneath Jake''s power. His pendant started to grow from under his grip. Large waves of energy emitted from it''s growing form.


    Will got to his feet with a smile on his face. "Thanks for taking that from me Jake." he said as he brushed off his clothing and looked at his own sword. It now held a transparent gem sitting next to his crimson jewel. The onyx gem at the blade seemed to have lost most of its darkness. Instead of being completely black, it was now a transparent gem with dark outlining.


    As if he already knew what he would look up to see, Will had no surprise in his eyes when he saw the completed form of the scythe he had just moments ago wielded resting in Jake''s hand. This one was not an extension of his arm, but an actual scythe. The extra long pole with a crimson, transparent and onyx gem placed in their sockets and had a dark chain wrapped around it. At the top was a jagged curved black blade.


    "Sorry brother, I don''t have any more time to play with you." Will said as he raised his sword in front of him.


    "I don''t think that''s a decision you can make." Jake said with a grin plastered on his face. "I just got this cool new toy," he spun it in his hand a few times to get the feel for it. "And it wouldn''t be nice for you to take off before I test it!" He roared as he stopped his blade to his rear. Where the blade stopped, a gale of wind blew backward towards the open field.


    "Your credibility is lacking Jake." Will said as his sword glowed a pale white. "I think I can leave here with my friends whenever I feel like it." the sword shone through Jake''s dark storm as if it were the sun. It morphed within Will''s hand until he was holding a silver pole. The gems set neatly within and a gold chain wrapped around it. His scythe was almost a copy of Jake''s. The curved silver blade atop the pole was embroidered with gold and had no jagged edges. If Jake''s weapon was pure darkness, his was the embodiment of light.


    When his weapon was completely formed, a gale of wind surrounded him. Though not visible, it blew through his hair and jacket lifting them slightly. Gold lightning flicked within the calm invisible storm.


    Small flecks of lightning traveled down from Will''s new aura and danced upon the ground resting on Maya. For the second time in one day, it seemed like his gift was giving her just a small piece of life back. He looked down to see her face flush slightly at the presence of the gold light. He knew when she woke, her aura would have changed yet again.


    Slowly Will''s feet lifted from the ground. He no longer had to worry about emitting enough flame to carry him through the air. His new aura had lifted him as easy as if he were just a leaf in the wind. He grabbed Maya before taking off into the open air.


    Jake tried to slash at his brother before he was out of reach, but Will''s aura pushed him back hard enough for him to be knocked off of his feet.


    Jake wasn''t finished. With just a glance at his army, they started their advance. "Let''s see if your new power is enough to stop a thousand man army!" He yelled as he jumped into the air and placed himself at the rear of his army.


    Will could see his own army tense, preparing for their attack at his word. He saw Leo looking up at him for confirmation. He didn''t look even a little nervous.


    Will smiled as he flew back to his friends. The look on Leo''s face was enough to know that he had faith in whatever Will was planning.


    As Will finally entered the border into his own force, he looked at his men and then to the crimson and gold pillar looming behind him. He knew exactly what he had to do.


    "Stand down guys," he said as he flew towards the storm of flames. "I got this one."


    Leo smiled a half smile. He didn''t even look away from the enemy forces, but will knew he heard him say; "This is your war bro." Leo held up an arm and caught the unconscious Maya as his best friend flew past.


    Will couldn''t help but return the smile while he flew past. He allowed himself to relax for what he knew he had to do.


    In an instant, Will was inside the inferno. His new aura sent flashes of lightning within the pillar of flame. He turned to the enemy forces that were almost on top of them and raised his scythe.


    "It''s time for us to take our leave brother!" his voice boomed out from the pillar. Anyone within a mile radius would have been able to hear him easily. "Let us leave in peace and I won''t retaliate!"


    Everyone within Will''s forces had heard him call Jake his brother. Questioning mumbling could be heard below him which was quickly drowned out by the sound of laughter.


    "None of you will be going anywhere little brother!" Will heard Jake say from behind his forces. "You will all fall before the night is through! You can''t just call off a war just because you don''t feel like fighting!"


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Will''s voice took on a menacing tone as the vortex of wind, flame and lightning funneled into his blade. The entire pillar was absorbed into his weapon in seconds.


    Will slashed only one downward stroke with his scythe. His glowing blade unleaded a pure white blast flew from within it. The blast widened to cover the entire army racing towards them.


    "Shit!" Will heard Jake yell before he opened a portal. "This isn''t over brother! No matter where you go, no matter how many allies you find! You are mine!" He yelled as he disappeared.


    The white blast washed over Jake''s forces like a cleansing flood. Every enemy was wiped out before they even entered the border to Will''s army.


    Will dropped to the ground in the middle of his forces. Though he had not been knocked unconscious by the effort he had to put into that one blast, he was exhausted. Before he could drop to his knees, Maya came up behind him and put his arm around her shoulder.


    "Good job love, it looks like we raised the army for nothing after all." she said with a lighthearted chuckle. Will looked at her for a moment. Her aura was visible even though she hadn''t called on it. There were no longer flecks of gold within the darkness, instead there was a solid gold flame within it, almost like his own.


    "Why do you have your aura out? The danger is over." he said tiredly.


    Maya looked around her in confusion and sent a worried glance towards Will. "It''s not activated, I don''t see anything. Are you okay?"


    Will returned her confused expression with his own. Looking around, he saw everyone''s auras as if they were still waiting for a fight.


    "Its probably just an after effect from that much power coursing through me." he said thoughtfully. If he gave it a while, it would probably wear out.


    "We didn''t make this Army for nothing, Maya." he said as he continues her earlier thoughts. "This is not our army, they are our people." He said with a half smile. "And this is far from over.

 47 Aftermath

    Will flew over the battlefield making sure no survivors surfaced from the corpses of the corrupt aura wielders. He didn''t want to take the chance that any of them could have survived the explosion he created with the vast amount of energy within the vortex of crimson pillar. If one survived, there would be no end to the trouble it would cause him.


    His new wind aura was somewhat of a mystery to him. Even though Will had used it against Jake not even an hour ago, the aura had almost no hint of being around him. The crimson flame had long since come back to him, but instead of gold flames, bolts of gold lightning flashed within the ruby red of his aura. He hoped that when he unlocked his new ability, he would be able to control wind as he did his flame. Will knew it wouldn''t be that simple. He had to train months with his flame in order to do little more than light a candle.


    When Will controlled the flame for the first time, when the door within his mind opened, the awakening was a pillar of flame he was able to use in order to save Maya. After the awakening, he had to train day and night to be able to achieve the same effects. He had to come up with a plan that allowed him to train as he did with his first gift.


    As Will set down in the middle of his two hundred and fifty man force, he saw Leo with a group of fifteen waiting for him. "Hey Will?" Leo said as he raised his hand slightly palm up. "We have a problem man." he brought forth his aura, but instead of the usual silver flame, wind circled barely visible around his open hand. Small shocks of gold played around the wind as if dancing happily in a storm. "It''s the same for all of them as well."


    "There''s no time to dwell on that right now." Will said as he summoned his aura. "Everyone gather around!" He yelled out to the two hundred and fifty man army. Almost all at once, his group had circled around him.


    Will stretched out his hand and shot a powerful bolt of lightning to the ground in front of him. As soon as the bolt hit the ground, it shot up into a blinding gold archway. "I''m sending all of you to Michael''s manor." he looked at Leo and Bianca with a small apologetic smile. "You two go with them to make sure Michael has enough space." Will put his arm around Leo and drew him close. "I want you to research whatever you can for improving this village. Ebonhart may be the capital now, but when we are done it''ll be the largest city in this kingdom." Leo nodded at his self proclaimed brother as he led the group through the large archway.


    Bianca made her way to the archway following the large crowd. Before she stepped through, she turned to face Will. Maya had made her way to him already and stood by his side. It made her irritated seeing how formal the girl had become with her boyfriend. "Isn''t she coming with us?" she motioned to Maya.


    "No," Will looked at Bianca with a slightly exasperated glance. "She is going to come with me to help confront the king."


    "What''s the difference between me and her?" she asked as she took a step towards him. "Why is it all of a sudden her that you would rather have around? What makes her so special?"


    Will was already at his last nerve. He had loved Bianca since he was young. Not long ago when he had just arrived it was her picture that kept him going while wandering the lands of Ebonhart. While Maya had clearly shown her affection for him, he stayed loyal to the girl back home. No matter what she tried, he never once looked at Maya the way he had Bianca. When he had lost Maya, a wave of guilt crashed upon him. He had dreams every night of how he failed her.


    When she had come back to him, even as the bastardization of her former self, Will was overwhelmed with relief upon seeing her again.


    "I don''t think right now is the best time to talk about this." Will said as he looked at Maya and then to Bianca. "I need to sort out my feelings before I can tell you my decision, but as for why Maya is coming with me," he said as he walked closer to his girlfriend. "She needs my protection as much as I need hers. I don''t yet know what the side effects of her new aura will be." he said as he reached a hand to Bianca.


    "I know there''s more to it than that." Bianca snapped as she shoved his hand away. "What aren''t you telling me?" her eyes narrowed as she glared at Maya. "She was corrupted, you don''t even know if she is even in control right now."


    "Maybe he wants me to come along because I''m not full of insecurities." Maya finally had enough of Bianca''s fit. "I wouldn''t blame him, just listening to you question something you love is enough to make me sick."


    Bianca looked as if she were ready to start throwing punches. Will noticed her ring glowing a menacing red in the darkness of night. Her face filled with hate was looking between him and Maya. "If you never would have come here, none of this would have happened Will." her hands glowed with a crimson flame. "If you never met her," she pointed a scarlett finger at Maya," I wouldn''t have to feel this way!" she shrieked as her hand went down to her chest to her other, buckling as if she were in pain while her flames spiraled out from beneath her.


    Before Will had a chance to say anything, Maya stepped in front of him. "Who are you kidding here?" she said as she allowed her darkness to come forth, the outline tinted gold. "If it wasn''t me, it would have been someone else!" she shouted into the crimson inferno. "Why did you even come here?"


    Maya looked out from the familiar flame to Will. "I came here for Will, to bring him back home." her eyes shown with tears as she looked into his. "Don''t you miss your life? Jonathan is waiting at your house for you to come home. Have you already forgotten him?" with every question, she took a step forward, as if trying to bring reason closer to him. "What about school? I thought you wanted to go to college and stop moving around so much? Your uncle is in New York, we could move there and you could have a pick of any school you want." her eyes grew brighter with every word that came from her lips. "Think about it Will, you could have a normal life with me in New York. You don''t have to fight so hard for this place. It''s not your home, let''s just get out of here." her eyes were pleading now, begging her boyfriend to come back.


    Will looked heartbroken. Bianca could almost see the thoughts forming in his head, as if she had somehow brought them to the surface herself.


    He had almost started to take a step forward before he heard Maya''s soft voice whisper. "What about us?" his foot stilled before it could lift. "Will saved me from a life of prostitution. The very flame you wield is the one he used to bring justice to those pigs." her eyes were that of shadows. "Would you bring ruin to so many generations of women and children just because you want your boyfriend to come home with you?" she took a step forward, her darkness shadowed Bianca''s crimson light.


    "Look around you and imagine living here Bianca." Maya said as she held her hand out to the burnt fields they stood in. "Can you even imagine the work these families had to put in to even grow these crops?" her calm voice picked up slightly and her voice broke from emotion. "None of these crops even belong to the villagers. It all belongs to Ebonhart to pay taxes. They get pennies from giving these goods to the knights barracks. Half of the kids here wouldn''t have survived winter were it not for Will. If he leaves and nothing changes, none of them will survive. They will be sold as slaves to pay off their debt."


    Bianca shook her head. "I don''t care." Will looked at her, shocked. "Let someone else do it. Slap his father awake and teach him how to rule again but you can''t have him."


    "And what about after my father''s rule ends Bianca?" Will had enough of hearing her tantrum. "There needs to be a Prince to take a King''s place. Are they supposed to just have a few years of peace before all hell breaks loose?" he sighed. It wasn''t as if he hadn''t thought about going back, but he was needed in Crystallia whether he liked it or not. "What happened to you Bianca? You weren''t always like this."


    Bianca stared at Will, and he could almost visibly see her heart breaking. "Ever since we helped Jake, nothing has been right." she suppressed a sob. "What do you owe these people? How do you know they won''t just hurt you after you give them all you can?" she knew how far Will would go to help even a stranger that he owed nothing to. "When will it end?"


    "I''m a prince. Its my job to give to the people, maybe I''ve always known that. I will give everything in my life to them so long as it keeps them off the streets. I wasn''t just born for myself Bianca. To ignore them would be to ignore myself. This is my life." he said as he looked around at Ember and the now empty area around the archway. He silently counted his blessings that Leo had kept moving them through despite the entertaining spectacle going on in front of them.


    "I''ll make it easy for you to choose Will." Bianca said as she pointed at the archway. "Go home with me right now and we can start our life together." she looked over at Maya. "Or go with her and never see me again. I will go through this portal and head back to Minnesota, you never have to hear from me again." she didn''t hesitate to turn from Will and start walking slowly to the portal.


    Will was lost in thought. He didn''t know how exactly to stop this from happening. All of the good times they had when growing up hit him all at once. The houses they broke into with Leo, the times at java joint, doing homework at the field in the back of his house. As she walked away, he saw them sitting on the half finished library on a starlit night looking down at the residents below. He thought of every plan they had ever made. He tried to make his lips move to stop her, but he couldn''t speak.


    The flames around Bianca started to extinguish as she made her way closer to the archway. With every step, the intensity began to wither. By the time she was a foot away from leaving, they were completely out.


    Bianca looked down at her now normal hands and looked back at Will. A surprised look dawned her features. "What did you do?" she asked in a small voice as she tried to summon a flame.


    A small tear went down Will''s cheek as he stared out to the symbol of his past. "The flame was a manifestation of your support to me and the kingdom." He said as he looked into her eyes, his own were somewhat glazed over with the emotions he felt. "You vowed to be my shield, to support me, that''s why you had your abilities. By walking from me, you no longer need your abilities. Go and enjoy your normal life, and remember I love you."


    Bianca stared up at Will for a moment, tears forming within her eyes before she turned and left through the portal.

 48 Glimpse of Gold

    As the last strands of Bianca''s long hair waved through the doorway, the light flickered and in moments Will and Maya were alone.


    Will could only stand motionless at the door while it shut. His hand reached out at nothing as his eyes chased after his now ex girlfriend.


    Knowing how hollow he had to be feeling, Maya put her arms around him and held him close, cutting off the view of where the archway stood just seconds before.


    "I know you''re hurting, but we need to leave. A flight should do your mind some good." her feet left the ground, yet she held onto Will''s jacket as his feet remained firmly on the ground. "We have a moment for a breather before we kick some sense into your father, I think we have enough time to show you the kingdom you''ll be ruling one day."


    Will looked up at the floating girl who he saved not even a year ago and gave her a half hearted smile. Her black dress was in tatters from when she dropped from the sky by Jake''s blow. Her long brown hair waved gently in the breeze. What was once a permanent scowl on her face had changed back to the smile she gave him when he first met her.


    Will put a hand in his pocket and felt a familiar shape. Even though the jacket went through a change during the crusader''s pact, the contents within remained the same. Within the pocket rested the lineage ring he had been saving for Jake.


    With the cross that was thrusted into his chest by Jake, it was safe to say Will didn''t need to hold onto it for him anymore. He looked up at the weaponless Maya for only an instant before closing his hand over the ring and bringing it from his pocket.


    "Maya, come back down for a moment, this won''t take long." she hovered in confusion for only a second before putting both feet back on the ground.


    "What''s up?" Maya raised an eyebrow, curiosity flowing in her eyes.


    "What happened to your sword?" he thought back to the rusted iron blade. The one in which pierced her chest a few months back. Jake had made her hold onto it in order to portray a message upon her. He wanted her to know she was as helpless as she was that day.


    Maya looked down at her hands and realized she was no longer holding the weapon. Her eyes lit up in fear momentarily before she took a deep breath. "I don''t have it anymore!" she looked up at Will in surprise.


    "You must have dropped it in the battle when you were struck down." Will said as he looked around the field. So many bodies littered the ground, it was impossible to find a single sword, let alone any other weapon. Most of the weapons were half melted with the blown apart corpses that surrounded them.


    "You don''t get it Will, I wasn''t allowed to let go of that sword. It was proof that I was a slave to the darkness. When I set it down even for five minutes, it would appear back in my hand as a reminder. If I no longer have it, then I am no longer bound by darkness!"


    Her excitement was intoxicating to Will. He couldn''t stop himself from smiling. All of the drama from only moments before was lost. Bianca had made her choice to leave him, there wasn''t anything that could be done to sway her, and he didn''t think it was his job to do so.


    Will opened up his clenched fist and presented the ring to Maya. "I have a replacement weapon. Where your last one was of darkness and despair, this one will be an actual extension of your soul. It will bring out the aura from within you."


    Maya looked at the ring within Will''s hand and smiled. "I always thought you would give me a ring, I just didn''t think it would be this soon." her playful demeanor forced a smirk from Will.


    "You know it''s not that kind of ring right?"


    Maya nodded playfully while taking the ring from his hand. "I do." she gave him a knowing smile as she eyed the ring now in her hand. It was an ordinary silver ring, just like the ones she had seen on Bianca and Leo, along with the other two hundred and fifty they had saved from her rampage.


    The two words she had said held more meaning than simple understanding and turned Will''s face a scarlett that rivaled his own aura. Maya laughed as he stared down at the ground in embarrassment.


    Maya only reveled in the awesomeness of her ability to make Will lose all seriousness for only a few moments before slipping the ring on her left ring finger.


    The moment the ring touched her finger, Will lost all playfulness and was dawned by his golden aura which was absent its usual crimson.


    "Kneel." Will said in a voice that did not sound much like his own.


    Maya did as she was told. On one knee she looked down at the soft grass beneath Will''s feet. There was a humid feeling within the air, not even a breeze went through the fields. It reminded her a lot of what her father would call that kind of calm, it usually happened before a storm.


    As she looked down to the ground, she felt her hand raised by Will. He placed his hand over the ring and she could feel the power of his aura being absorbed by the plain silver ring.


    "What I''m doing now is not considered the traditional initiation Maya, but bare with me." Maya was sure of it now, it may have been coming from Will''s mouth, but the words were not his own.


    More power seeped into the ring while Will''s other hand moved to Maya''s chin, lifting her head to gaze into his eyes. She would normally enjoy looking into his deep hazel eyes, but at that moment they were blue.


    "You aren''t Will." She saw a look of experience within the alien eyes that stared from above her.


    The late king chuckled softly. "As I said, this is no traditional initiation." he said as he put a finger to her temple. "Only because there has never been a candidate such as yourself before."


    The world around Maya began to fade, the darkness of the night overcame her as she looked up into the eyes of which were not Will''s. "We will continue this conversation elsewhere in just a few moments." Cainus said as she finally lost consciousness.


    Maya came to on a red carpet in what seemed like a golden room she could only imagine in her dreams. Looking around at the massive gold pillars was enough to give her worry. Where the hell am I? She thought as she stood.


    As Maya took in her surroundings her eyes stopped at a golden throne, or more importantly who was seated in it. In wrist and ankle shackles, Will sat atop the throne unconscious yet she could see the rise and fall of his chest. She knew he had to be sleeping.


    "What have you done to him?" she called out to who she knew would be lurking in the shadows. "Why have you brought us here?"


    A low chuckle came from behind one of the gold pillars. "Don''t worry Maya, my bro is just sleeping."


    Maya''s breath caught, she knew that voice. Jake walked out from behind the golden pillar holding the same rusted iron sword she once held herself. The same sword that ran her through countless times in his own private room. She stared into the dark eyes of the man who defiled her night after night, the one who allowed his own men to take their turns with her after he was finished. The one who made her do unspeakable things.


    Unbridled fury escaped Maya''s lips. The room echoed with her anger as she charged for Jake. "What the hell did you do to him?!" she repeated as she tried for a punch to his face.


    "Come on Maya," Jake said with a half hearted smile as he slapped her hand away with the flat of his blade. "You really should know better than to go after an armed opponent with just your fists." smirking he jumped back a few feet and presented her old sword hilt first to her. "I''ll give you your old one back of you want it." a chuckle escaped him when he saw her grimace.


    "I would rather take my chances with my fists than to ever have to rely on that thing again!" she spat at his feet as she prepared herself for another strike.


    "That''s not very smart Maya," he said as he jumped back to the throne. "You know it''s never really been you I''ve been after right?" her old sword pressed up against Will''s throat. "What did I say before?" he put his hand up to his chin in a thoughtful manner. "Oh yes, I remember now. I can kill you any time I want."


    Maya took a step towards the throne. She knew she didn''t have many options available. She was fast enough to intercept any motion he made, but without a weapon how would she counter his strike?


    Looking at the unconscious Will, she saw his cross hanging from where it usually was. The ornate silver with gold wiring, the ruby and now opal which took their place atop the cross.


    I need a sword. Maya thought desperately. She didn''t know how long Jake was planning to play with her. He was never the patient type in her eyes.


    Taking a deep breath to prepare herself, Maya plunged herself as fast as she could towards Jake.


    As she closed the distance, Jake prepared her old sword for a thrust to exactly where she was heading. Even if she tried to slow down at this point, the blade would still reach its mark.


    Instead of stopping or even meeting the blade, Maya did something Jake didn''t expect. Seeing Will train for so long, she was able to understand some of the different ways he used his aura in battle.


    Closing her eyes, Maya relied on her memories to guide her in what she had to do. Her aura sprang out from underneath her, propelling her up into a flip over the throne. Half way over, Maya reached her arm out and snagged Will''s cross from around his neck. In seconds, gold flame erupted from the cross and produced a pure golden blade. The familiar silver was nowhere to be seen. There was no crimson to accompany the all surrounding gold flame Maya surrounded herself in.


    Having completed the flip, Maya turned and lodged her new sword directly into Jake''s chest.


    The man before her only smiled as he wiped blood from his mouth. "Good for you Maya," he said in a sincere tone, almost friendly. "It seems you are not complete darkness after all." he stared out behind a golden pillar only a few feet away. "What do you think?"


    Maya followed his gaze to the pillar and noticed a blonde man in a crimson jacket that could only belong to royalty. Sitting atop his head was a crown with a ruby and opal lodged in their respective socket.


    "As I said twice before Maya, this isn''t your traditional initiation." Cainus said as he walked out into view. "But I must say, you did exceedingly well."


    The closer Cainus got, the more brilliantly Maya''s aura glowed a solid gold. "Never forget Maya, this is your true aura."


    "No, Will gave me this aura in order to save me." Maya said without a seconds hesitation. "I''m just a farm girl, if anything I would be lucky just to have crimson."


    "Maya, the aura is not blessed to those in a powerful position." Cainus said as he placed his hand upon her sword. "The aura is placed upon those who have a powerful fate. Destiny chose you to be beside Will, to protect him and guide him." he moved his hand along half of the blade. Where his hand trailed, darkness stained it.


    Cainus ran his hand all the way down to the pommel of the sword. Now the sword had half the appearance of royal gold and half chaotic black. "Consider this weapon an hourglass. You may be apart from Will up until the sword turns pure black. When this happens, your aura will no longer be strong enough to withstand the corruption. Being near Will, allowing his own aura to flow through you will sustain your life force until such a time that he can cure you of this darkness."


    Maya opened her mouth to speak, she had so many questions. But just as the battle started, so to did it end with a finger to the temple. "You did well Maya," Cainus said gently as she found herself falling through darkness. Protect our prince, she thought she heard before everything went dark once more.

 49 Kingdom

    "Maya are you alright?" she felt rough hands on her shoulders as she heard Will''s voice. Maya opened her eyes to see a tangle of brown hair hovering over her.


    Will was crouched over Maya as she lay on the blanket of grass. The sun had already started to rise for yet another day. "How long was I out?" Maya mumbled as she rose to a seated position. She looked around to the battlefield and noticed black scorch marks on the ground with the absence of bodies.


    "Just a few hours." Will said as he got to his feet and stretched. "The awakening must have taken a toll on you." he said as he brushed himself off. "Cainus said you were one of a kind."


    Maya looked down at her left hand. A gold ring rested on her finger with a gem she hadn''t seen before. It was an onyx gemstone with a golden outer edge. The gold seemed to glow in the rising sun. All of that was real? She thought as her eyes went from the ring to Will''s eyes. "Was Jake really there? Where was that throne room and how did we get back here?" she had so many questions forming in her head, she barely had time to process them before they came out.


    Will raised a hand to slow her down a little. "Cainus must have transferred your consciousness to the throne room, it''s not that bad there. You might be able to go there yourself now. Yes Jake is there, just not the Jake that tortured you." Will scratched his head innocently as Maya rose to her feet slowly.


    Maya stared at him with her mouth ajar. "What do you mean not the same Jake? There''s only one and yes he did torture me." she couldn''t wrap her head around why Will would keep something so important from her.


    "Jake is being controlled by the corrupt flame, much like you were not even a few days ago." Will gave her a look that told her not to interrupt him. "He is my biological brother, and Cainus is the first king of Ebonhart."


    "The throne room," Will continued before she could respond. "Is in my head." he pointed to his temple. "It''s where I''ve been training on my off time. It''s how I learned to fly, as well as how I was able to teach you." he said as if it were a normal every day conversation.


    "So you''ve got a dead king and your brother living in your head?" Maya looked at Will with an eyebrow raised. "I thought I had problems."


    Will sighed inwardly. "You know the times I was just sitting in the dungeon meditating?" he asked as he looked through his bag for some food. He silently thanked Leo for leaving it before he left. "I was in the throne room. Cainus taught me a decent amount of things besides flying." he brought out a pack of jerky and a few canteens of water.


    Maya wrinkled her nose as Will gave her a strip of dried meat. "Don''t you ever get tired of eating that?" she looked at the jerky in her hand. "Also, we only had a few hours of rest time, I can''t imagine you being able to do much within that short amount of time."


    Will tore off a chunk of his beef jerky and thought of how to reply. After moments of chewing, he swallowed and took a swig of water. "Time works differently within the throne room." he said as he looked down at his food, thinking how best to describe the difference without sounding insane to Maya. "How fast do you believe thought travels?"


    Maya thought for a moment before responding. "Are you talking about forming a thought, or finishing the thought?" it seemed she wasn''t grasping the concept all too well.


    "If I were to describe it, I would say the time in between." Will said as Maya remained confused. "A few minutes within your mind is almost a few hours." Will played with the idea of telling her about dragon ball z but stopped. I''ve already confused her enough. He thought as he couldn''t suppress a half smile. "In the few hours a night I spent in the dungeon with you, I spent weeks within my own mind."


    Will thought of the weeks he spent with Cainus. His mentor ensured he had the right amount of power within his aura to lift himself off the ground. That had been at least the first week.


    The second week was learning how to glide through the air. He had to learn how to move forward before he could learn left and right. At that point, he was already wishing for an owner''s manual for his own body.


    When he grasped the concept within his mind, he still had to adapt his body to the changes he learned. He could still hear Maya laughing at him while he ran into trees, or flew too high and fell on his rear.


    It took even longer to teach Maya the concept of flight. He had his fair share of laughs as she learned the concept through trial and error.


    Will was snapped out of his thoughts as Maya held up her empty pack of beef jerky. "Earth to Will," she said with a hint of playfulness. "Do you want to get something actually substantial to eat?"


    "Where would you like to go?" Will had been in Crystallia for almost a year, yet he hadn''t seen any dining areas around. "Is there a McDonald''s around here or something? I haven''t seen any locations we could actually sit and eat at before."


    "That''s because every second you''ve been here has been a second of training. Do you even know what the wildlife is like here?" Maya rolled her eyes at Will. "What''s a McDonald''s?"


    Will shrugged. "There hasn''t been enough time to do much else." he said as he put the food away. He purposefully avoided the last question. He would avoid fast food the rest of his life if he had anything to say about it.


    "Do you even know what towns are in Ebonhart?" Maya asked skeptically.


    "I know of Ember and Crystal Cove," Will put the bag on his back. "What else is there?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Prince of Ebonhart." she said with a mock bow and a sigh. "We are going to Holtz, it''s the hunting town that''s in charge of gathering game for the kingdom." Maya said as she grabbed his hand. "Maybe you can introduce yourself while we grab some actual food from the market."


    They both leapt into the air and flew off from Ember. "You need to get better acquainted with the population of Ebonhart if you ever want to gain the trust of your people." she practically dragged Will behind her.


    "Fine." Will started as he flew next to her. "I''ll step into the spotlight if you come with me to my world after." he looked at her tattered black dress. "I really wouldn''t mind seeing you in some of our clothes."


    "Just don''t dress me up like Bianca and we''ll have a deal." She said with a smile.


    The two laughed and talked as they flew over the woods heading northeast of Ebonhart. Will had no idea how big the kingdom actually was. They flew through ten minutes worth of forest before he saw a small clearing in the distance.


    "There''s a lot of unused area around here, why hasn''t there been any expansion?" he looked down at the densely wooded area and could practically see the potential.


    "The kingdom destroyed a lot of the cities as soon as your father went into seclusion. They left me alone because of the herbs I was able to grow, but my taxes were significantly higher."


    Will remembered when he had met her. She has to break her back every day just to meet the levy the kingdom had demanded.


    "Is it the same everywhere?" he asked as he continued to scan the woods underneath.


    "If you mean the taxes, yes." she looked at Will with a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Even the town we are going to is highly taxed, almost so much that they cannot afford to live."


    Will thought about how these people were living. Every second they flew, he felt better about staying with Maya instead of leaving with Bianca. How could he leave an entire civilization under the authority of a dictator who didn''t hear his people''s cry?


    Will looked in the distance to where he saw the break in the forest. It was more like a hole in the woods, barely even noticeable from above, he could only imagine how hard it would be to find it on the ground.


    "If these people are so far out from Ebonhart, how would the kingdom know exactly where to locate them?" he couldn''t see through the trees so he had no idea what kind of path may be laid out for the knights to travel.


    "Every village and town is along King''s Road. Every village outside the path was destroyed. We must have lost a third of the kingdom in the span of a week."


    "The road is that important to the trading route?" Maya nodded at Will.


    "The knights can follow the road to any of the villages and collect the levy every fall. Without all of the villages within the path, anyone can ignore the tax and live free in Ebonhart."


    "The villagers don''t travel to the capital themselves?" Will thought about what it could mean for the people to travel themselves. They could potentially leave at the beginning of Autumn and make it to Ebonhart within a week at the slowest.


    Maya shook her head. "If they brought their own crops and cattle, they could leave a portion and blame it on the harvest. The knights go to each village every year and search every home for anything they can take. If anything is hidden, the head of the household is punished."


    Will remembered some of the conversation he had with Maya when he had first arrived in Crystallia. He also remembered her begging the knights to take everything she had instead of taking her.


    "What about transportation here?" Will asked, trying to change the subject. "Do they only have horses?"


    "Compared to your civilization it must be odd." Maya replied. "You have cars, boats and trains. We haven''t had time or need to invent anything for help."


    "You don''t have oil or gas?" Will couldn''t think of how they wouldn''t know about the natural fuel from his world.


    "No one is about to dig up the earth for something so meaningless." Maya said as she rolled her eyes.


    "What about the aura then?" Will countered. "I''m sure someone with the wind aura could transport other people. Fire could help in construction and possibly make a substitute for gas." Will couldn''t help but nerd out at the possibilities.


    Maya chuckled as she looked at Will. "You are the first wind aura user in Crystallia Will. As for fire, remember your father secluded himself."


    "None of the aura users remained after he left?" Will asked.


    "What happened to Bianca before she left?" Maya replied to a thoughtful Will.


    "Her aura faded because she no longer supported me." He said flatly.


    "The king turned his back on the entire kingdom. Anyone within this realm lost their affinity as soon as he shut the door." Maya said


    "Then Michael kept his affinity because he was on earth instead of Euphellia." he said rather than asked.


    "The village is just up ahead, are you ready?" Maya cut off the conversation abruptly as the clearing grew closer.


    Will nodded, whether he was ready or not didn''t matter, he should have been there a long time before.


    "Here goes nothing." Will took in a deep breath as they fell from the sky into the dense wood line.

 50 Drops of Water

    The lightning archway closed the moment a tear stained face of Bianca appeared within the courtyard. Leo knew what happened and for once, he didn''t really blame Will.


    He had heard the end result of Bianca''s rant before entering the portal. Now he knew that Bianca would doom an entire continent before allowing Will to follow his rightful destiny.


    Bianca looked around at the kids she had been put in charge of during the attack. They all wore guarded expressions as they glanced her way. "What are you looking at?" she yelled at the group. "Why don''t you go find your squat quarters or something, there''s nothing to see here."


    She was already upset with Will, she wasn''t about to take any more drama from the people Will had ordered back to her world. It was bad enough he had chosen them over her, now she had to share an atmosphere with them.


    "I''ll go talk to Michael about finding a ticket back to Minnesota for you." Leo said as he turned to walk to the large double doors of the mansion. "I have to find these guys a place to live anyway."


    "So that''s it Leo?" she yelled as he walked towards the door. "After all we''ve been through, this is where it ends? I thought we were better friends than that." Leo could hear the hurt in her voice, but he was beyond caring. After what she said, she was no better than the corruption that left the two hundred and fifty teens orphans.


    "Yep, that''s it Bianca. You swore off helping Will." he stopped next to the door but didn''t turn back around. "What else could there be between us?" Bianca could see the jury within his eyes as he spoke. She could tell he didn''t truly wish to say what he was telling her.


    "So what if me and Will broke up? What does that have to do with you?" Bianca started walking through the crowd to Leo. "We have been through too much over the years to let it end like this." fresh tears leaked down her cheeks as she looked at her best friend.


    "Why did we become friends?" he asked Bianca as he put his hand on the door handle. "Why have we been through as much as we have together?"


    Bianca reached for any other explanation besides the one she knew was right. In the end, she stopped short and looked at the ground. Tiny wet drops appeared by her feet. She thought of the many times he hung out with her back in Saint Cloud. Even after Will left, Leo still hung out with her, but at most they had always talked about Will. She was about to tell him it was more than just Will, but she faltered.


    "That''s right, it was Will." he finally looked back at her, his eyes glazed over in an uninterested way as if he were just waiting for her to stop talking. "Without Will, do you really think I would ever have talked to you? Looked in your direction or even trusted you?" every question he threw at her made a fresh new stab at Bianca''s heart. She knew he was right, but hearing it was something she wasn''t ready for.


    "I thought we had more than that now." Bianca said through sobs. "I''m only upset with Will, sooner or later I''ll come around, you know that." she was only upset with Will for not putting her first, what was wrong with that? She pleaded to Leo, trying to get him to understand her point of view. It''s not as if I hate him or anything. She thought as she tried to grasp to reason.


    Leo didn''t even blink, instead he did the one thing he could to prove his point. Holding up his fist, a gale of wind and lightning danced around his body, playing with the his baggy clothes and messy hair. His silver and gold sword appeared in his hand and he raised his sword to Bianca. "Your turn." he said simply and waited for her.


    Bianca looked from Leo to her own ring. The once ruby stone in the center had become a dull silver once more. She didn''t even have to call on her power to know it wouldn''t come. "I can''t." she whimpered. She thought of the other times she had called upon her aura, the only thing she could think of was Will. Every time she had her crimson flame, it was to protect him, to support him. Without the feeling of needing to help him, the ring remained the stone color, not even a speck of crimson leaked through.


    "Everyone here do me a favor!" Leo shouted at the crowd. "Show your faith in Will!"


    Roy stepped forward with Jacob, their auras glowed around them as if they were lit from the inside. Crimson heat circled the formation only to be blown around by a gale of wind from the new affinity.


    Bianca turned around to see a flaming tornado which reached towards the sky. The true meaning of what she had lost was staring her down from above. She remembered the crimson pillar from the fight with Jake. During that time, her thoughts had only been on how confused she had been by Will''s comment before the battle. We will talk about this later, he had said before racing to face Jake with Maya by his side. She had been so hurt that he wouldn''t bring her for such a fight. He had set her up as one of his generals instead. Resentment poured from her as she looked at the pillar of flame in front of her, a constant reminder that she was not and never would be the one that supported Will.


    "You didn''t give up on just Will," Leo started as he put his hand back on the door. "You lost faith in humanity and put yourself before an entire civilization." opening the door slowly, he looked over his shoulder at Bianca one last time. "I think it would be best if you stayed in your room until travel arrangements have been settled." he walked through the door. "For your safety of course." with that, the door shut behind him, leaving a broken Bianca staring at the double doors, too defeated to chase after him.


    Bianca couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Yes, she had been mad at Will, but she did still care about what happened to him. She thought back to the time she and Leo travelled the Kings Road to each village he had gone to. Leo awakened their lineage weapons and collected them for his friend. He had ensured their safety.


    A thought hit Bianca faster than she could process it. What did I do? She thought back to the journey. She had complained about not being near Will the whole time. Leo had to console her as well as take care of the orphans. She acted as a child would while Leo took on all the responsibility. So that''s why. She thought as she started walking towards the side entrance. Leo was able to say what he did because it was true. She had lost faith in humanity by hanging every thought on Will.


    Bianca turned her teared up eyes to Roy. "I''m sorry." she said quietly as she continued her way to the side entrance, hoping not to run into Leo again.


    Roy looked at Bianca with anger at first, but then he saw the absolute destruction in front of him. There was nothing left of Bianca to truly be mad at. He watched her with pity in his eyes as she opened the side door.


    Bianca looked one last time upon the crimson storm behind her. I am so sorry. She said as she shut the door behind her.


    Leo leaned himself against the shut door. He knew Bianca wouldn''t try to follow him, he saw the defeat in her eyes the moment he showed her What she was missing. Damn it Bianca, he thought as he looked up at the familiar expensive chandelier hanging from above. You really don''t get what we are actually fighting for do you?


    Leo brushed off his thoughts. He had other things to worry about. There were two hundred and fifty medieval clothed teens out in the courtyard waiting for a place to rest their heads. He also had to look into how he could modernize Ember as Will had told him before they all left.


    Going up a flight of stairs, Leo went down the polished black time flooring down the west wing to the last door in the hall which he knew was Michael''s study.


    After a few months in Crystallia, the sight of the one window hallway that had dozens of doors lining the walls ending with a small living room with a red rug, two black leather couches, a black leather recliner, all in a circle around an expensive black polished fireplace, he felt as if the home belonged to Bruce Wayne, not Will''s uncle.


    Leo stopped at the last door on the right, kiddy corner to the living room. Knocking three times on the door, Leo waited for the response he knew would come.


    "So Will stayed behind then." he heard Michael say from behind the door. "You are going to have to fill me in on what transpired on your journey Leo."


    "Can I take that as an invitation to enter?" Leo asked as he stood outside. He was raised properly enough to know he had first get permission before barging in on someone.


    The door swung open on its own. Michael stood at the window looking out at the kids they had brought back while playing with a glass of water. Wait, that''s not right, Leo thought as he looked at Michael''s hand.


    "I see a lot has happened in my absence." Michael said as he made the water in his hand circle around him as if a steady stream somehow formed in mid air.


    Leo looked at the stream with a shocked expression. "How?" He couldn''t think of anything else he could say.


    Michael looked amused by the question. With a mere thought, the stream of water solidified into an ice lance. "Will had awoken another aspect of his gift hasn''t he?"


    Leo nodded slowly as he eyed the lance. "He awoke wind." he said quickly. The less he talked, the more time Michael had to explain.


    "Ah," Michael said in an amused tone. "So I suppose you wish to know how exactly I have come in possession of the water element."


    Leo nodded his head, his thoughts racing much faster than his words could keep up with. "When I have my lineage cross to Will back when he went to save Bianca, that was more than what it seemed." Michael said as his lance became a stream of water which circled him once more. "A lineage weapon is like a lifeline, once it is destroyed, you destroy a piece of yourself." He said as he gave Leo a meaningful look.


    "If your weapon breaks, you forfeit your control over the aura." Leo guessed as he looked at Michael questioningly.


    "Good guess," Michael said with respect. "You must have had theories for a while." Michael walked closer to Leo and withdrew his lineage cross. It was still the same silver cross that he always had, but in the center, a sapphire laid in place instead of an orange gem.


    "When I gave him the cross, I gave him the only means to protect myself." he Michael stated as if it were a trivial matter. "When I got it back, my gem was gone. It had returned to an unactivated weapon."


    Leo thought back to Bianca''s ring, how it had become a simple stone where a red gem was supposed to be.


    "It had taken months, but I felt my aura returning every day, but it felt different. It has taken quite some time to get used to a new power."


    "But Will hasn''t unlocked that affinity yet." Leo argued. "How could you have an element that the Prince himself doesn''t have?" he couldn''t understand how it was possible.


    "There have always been cracks within the pact." Michael said as he thought of Jonathan. "Sometimes personality has an affect on what aura you attain."


    "If it''s happened before, I suppose it would make sense." Leo said skeptically. "But I''ve been over Ebonhart''s history many times now and I haven''t seen such an occurrence noted before."


    "There''s a lot more than just this that hasn''t been noted in our history." Michael mused thoughtfully. "Sometimes it takes someone who was there to fill in the blanks." he said as he turned back to the window of his office. "But enough about me, how is my nephew doing?" a brief smile played on his lips. Things are about to get interesting. He thought as he watched the stream play yet another lap around his body.

 51 Holtz

    Will and Maya landed outside a large stone wall with an iron gate. Everywhere he looked, Will could only see treeline. If it weren''t for the road leading to the gate, he wouldn''t have thought anyone could get to the town.


    "Be patient Will, this time we''re doing it the right way." she said with a smile as she took a huge rope in her hand and shook it.


    Ten feet above their heads a bell tolled. The sound of it carried out for what seemed like Miles in any direction.


    "State your business." a guard called out from a walking path above the gate.


    Maya bowed her head to the guard. "Two lowly travelers wish to have an audience with the village elder." she said formally, keeping her head down.


    Will only stared up at the guard and waited for a response. "What''s your problem boy?" the guard spat, obviously used to being respected in the same way Maya presented herself.


    Will couldn''t bring himself to answer, there was just something off about the guard. It was like a gleam in his eye that he didn''t quite like. "I like your little girlfriend though, maybe I''ll keep her." the guard opened the gate, three others came out to meet Will and Maya.


    "You didn''t tell me that the town would be like this." Will said with his jaw clenched. Maya could see just the tiniest bit of restraint in Will''s eyes, she knew he was waiting for an explanation.


    "Just go with it for now, they have to hold us for at least twenty four hours for testing before they can do anything." she said as the first guard grabbed her. Will watched as he dragged her towards the gate. "You''re right boss, this one will do quite nicely." he said as he grabbed her breast. She squirmed just a small amount but that was enough to make Will act.


    The other two guards were trying to restrain him while the one with Maya made for the gate. Will didn''t see the point of playing their game.


    Using compressed air under his feet, Will shot himself up into the air with the guards still clutching his arms. He used his aura to hold himself up.


    Lightning poured over crimson flame as he held the guards. The guard on the gate was shocked speechlessly. "I would highly advise you to let go of my traveling partner." his voice was quiet, yet it boomed as nonexistent thunder in his storm of aura.


    The man dragging Maya had long since made it to the gate and began to close it. "I don''t care what you are, this is too good a catch to let go!"


    Will threw the guards over the gate and flew over himself. "Just what do you think you are shutting out with that useless gate?" he landed next to the guard who had just fallen on his backside and scurried away.


    Will took Maya by the hand as proof of who she was traveling with. He looked around the village, but it seemed to be more like an encampment.


    Will could see cages lining the walls. Small hands seemed to be reaching out from them as if he were looking at a human zoo. Some of the cages were even stacked on top of each other, as if there was no more room to keep them in a singular location. Will was looking at a city of cells, and he was mad.


    "I WANT TO SEE THE LEADER OF THIS ESTABLISHMENT, NOW!" His voice boomed in a way it never had before. He allowed his wind aura to amplify his voice, sending it through every street.


    In less than a minute Will was surrounded by no less than one hundred guards.


    Even though he knew he could take them out within the amount of time it would take their master to appear, Will played along and tried to look worried.


    "Who has the audacity to call me as if I were a lowly servant?" a brawny man called as the formation opened in a path leading to Will. He wore a gold vest around his muscled chest, showing his impressive arms as if he wore the only threat he would ever have to give, along with the vest was a pair of gold embroidered white pants. His hair was a solid brown color which was faded on the sides, but a long ponytail hung along his left shoulder. His thick beard brought out the solid green within his eyes giving him an intimidating appearance.


    "My name is William, I thank you for coming to speak with me." Will said in an innocent tone. "I was wondering, what is your name?"


    "Depends," the older man scratched his nose with a sarcastic expression. "Why do you want to know?" he looked at the child in front of him with amusement. I was beginning to get bored anyway. He thought as he could imagine the fun he could have with him.


    His eyes went from the boy to the girl he had within his company. A black ankle width dress played loosely around her shoulders. He could tell that she was slender right where it mattered. Her long brown hair had an almost wild look to it, and her eyes were a darker green than his own. Staring into them, he was afraid he would lose himself.


    Will thought of the man''s question before calling out the boss. "I wish to do business, but I have no money." he said with a shy smile on his face. "I was wondering if there was another way to walk away with some servants." he added a quick wink to add further innocence to his act.


    The man laughed a booming laugh and then sized Will up. "Kid, you should take your girl and leave. You wouldn''t be able to get even one of my slaves with how you look. You would more likely become one." Although, he thought as he looked at the girl, I don''t really see a problem with adding her to my bedside collection. He thought as he looked her up and down once more.


    Obviously the man didn''t seem to notice his outburst earlier, and even if he did, he was far too interested in Maya to truly think straight. Will silently thanked whoever was watching over him for such luck. He put on the cockiest smile he could muster before responding. "What are your terms?" the guards around him gawked at his insolence.


    The man stopped laughing and became business only. Raising a finger, he smiled. "One for one. You must fight a guard and beat him to gain one slave." his smile turned savage as he looked to Maya. "If you lose, you forfeit one of your own slaves. If you run out of slaves to present," he pointed a finger to Will. "You will forfeit your own freedom." he allowed his hand to drop dramatically, giving Will time to think about what he said.


    In reality, the slave trader was hoping that Will wouldn''t change his mind. I''ll have you at my bed tonight. He said as he eyed Maya. She tried her best not to return his gaze, which had the opposite effect on the man than what she hoped.


    Will put a finger to his temple and mustered up a thoughtful expression. "So if I win one of your slaves, and then lose a round, you would take it back?" Will wanted to give the man a false sense of security, were he to go full in and arrogantly state he could wipe out his entire city, the man would become guarded.


    "You only have two tries." the man raised two fingers. "The slaves will not become yours until you defeat all of my men." he looked will over one more time. "No offense, but I don''t think you could take out more than one of my men."


    "How many do I have to fight?" Will asked thoughtfully. He knew the man wasn''t going to make it easy on him. The way he had been looking at Maya was enough to make him furious. I won''t lose. He thought as he tried to keep his true emotions from showing.


    Maya could see how Will was feeling almost as if she were looking in a mirror. I''m sorry I put in in this position, she thought sympathetically as she tried to keep her own neutral expression. Trying to look bored when she was instead furious was difficult.


    "Well let''s see." the man raised his pointer finger to eye level as if he were counting, his green eyes sparkling in delight as he baited the young man. "One." he said after a minute.


    "Just one?" Will looked confused as he watched the man unravel with another booming laugh. Of course there''s more to it, he thought as he waited for the slave trader to get it all out of his system.


    "No kid, we have thousands of slaves in this city." he flared at Will waiting for his understanding. "You will have to fight and beat a thousand men to receive any slaves from Holtz." he waited patiently for Will to back away surprised or at least complain and walk away. "Of course," he said with a thoughtful tone, "If you want more than a thousand, it could be up for negotiations after the battle is concluded." he said in a mocking tone. Instead of backing away, Will just smiled and nodded his head.


    The man looked at the young fool with a smile. Thank you so much for being so full of yourself, he thought as he looked into the sparkling hazel eyes of the child who may have just taken his first steps into manhood.


    "Alright, I agree to your terms." he said without batting an eye. "I''ll do you a favor as well." Will said with his childlike demeanor.


    "Oh yeah?" the man couldn''t suppress a smile. It seemed like he would be served dinner by a new slave tonight. And I''ll be served an even sweeter desert before bed. He thought of the young woman chained to his bed by sunset. He wiped his mouth thoughtfully as he flared at the loose strap on Maya''s shoulder. "How''s that?"


    "I won''t even use a weapon. Your men can come at me with whatever they want." he smiled as he dropped his bag and opened his jacket. He gave both to Maya and stood in only his black shirt and blue jeans. His average arms were the first thing the man looked at. Once he sized Will up, he smiled.


    "I''ll give you an hour to leave. If you decide to stay though, the gate will shut. When it does, there are only two ways it''ll open for you again." the man turned to walk back out of the crowd of guards. "You''ll either walk out with a thousand slaves, or you''ll only leave when your new master collects you." with that, the man turned to exit the crowd of men.


    Before he was out of sight, he turned to the last guard within the formation. "I don''t care what you have to do," he whispered in the man''s ear. "I want that woman within my bed chambers within two hours." he said with a slight tremble to his voice.


    The guard nodded with a look of pure exhilaration. "What do you want done with the boy?" the guard waited for his final instruction while the slave trader played with his beard thoughtfully.


    "Put him in the dungeon," he said with a smile. "We will keep him separate from the others." he looked beyond the crowd back to Will. "Something tells me we can fetch a decent price for him." he said as he turned back to the guard.


    "Oh and," the man said to the guard. "If you do this right, I''ll ensure you have a decent piece of the girl as well." he said with a wink as he left the formation.


    The formation stayed where they were, blocking Will and Maya off from the rest of the city. The only break in the formation was facing the gate to the city.


    Will laid on the ground and stared at the sky. Change is finally coming. He thought as he mentally prepared himself for the thousand strong challenge.

 52 Thousand Strong Challenge

    Will sat up as soon as he heard the iron doors shut. The hour had passed faster than he thought it would. He looked around the formation, there was no gap any longer. He looked at Maya to see her also prepare.


    "This won''t be easy Maya." Will said as she stood and stretch. "If I tell you to take off, please listen." he had every confidence in his own ability to survive the round, but he didn''t want to endanger her for his own arrogance.


    Maya looked at Will with determination. "Don''t make that decision lightly," she said silently to him. "I will always remain at your side, even when you do something foolish." Will was about to argue but Maya raised a hand to stop him. "That doesn''t mean I won''t do what you say Will." she said with a half smile while she stretched her back. "Just think more about what''ll happen after the fight." she gave a playful wink to Will. "After all, you still have to travel with me."


    Will rolled his eyes. I am going to need to be more cautious, he thought as he eyed Maya. But not towards the thousand men. He released a small dry gulp as he pictured the many more nights she would accompany him on the journey and realized he wouldn''t want to spend that time looking over his shoulder.


    "Time''s up William." the overseer shouted out from a balcony overlooking the grounds. "The only way you leave this place is in chains now I''m afraid." he chuckled loudly. "I hope you two last long enough to be decent entertainment."


    Will smiled his half smile at the slave trader. "You mean to say," he said sarcastically. "The only way I leave here is with a thousand men or in chains right?" he waited for the overseer to regain his composure.


    "I don''t know if you have a death wish, or if you are just that full of yourself." he said in a mocking tone.


    "You don''t know the half of it." Maya said as she rolled her eyes.


    "Don''t worry my dear," the man yelled towards Maya mockingly. "You won''t have to put up with him for much longer." he stroked his beard thoughtfully. He was looking forward to sharing her company later.


    Maya spat at the ground in front of her, a disgusted look on her face. "Don''t think for a moment I will let him fail." she yelled at the man. "The only thing you have to look forward to tonight is the amount of cages you''ll unlock for us." she made it a point to wink at the slave trader. She could see his face flush with annoyance.


    "Could we get started already?" Will asked with a hint of annoyance in his voice. "I''m getting bored." he glanced upward to the balcony where the overseer kept himself. "Don''t worry," he said with a wink. "I''ll make it interesting for you."


    The overseer laughed for a short time, his face reddened even more as he thought of how fast it would all be over. With a smile of his own, Will jumped into the air and summoned his wind to carry him. To the crowd of guards, it looked as if he was standing on nothing.


    Will floated up to the overseer on his balcony and gave the man a knowing smile. "I will be counting, don''t try anything that would breach our agreement." the overseer''s eyes popped from his head. This once innocent looking teenager floated right before him with a murderous air about him. "After I win this, I might have some use for you. Prepare to consider a new occupation." with that, Will touched back down in the center by Maya.


    Just who is this kid? The overseer thought he looked at Will. The seemingly ordinary kid had just flown up to him as if it were nothing. He waved a shaky hand to his thousand men to ready them for the assault. "Don''t kill them, I want that boy in the dungeons for questioning the moment this is finished, you know what to do with the girl!" he released his hand and the attack commenced.


    All of the man were in a circular formation, Will sized up what they would be up against long before the battle took place. "You take the thirty on the right," he said to Maya. "I''ll handle the thirty on the left." he saw Maya nod out of the corner of his eye.


    The first round came at them all at once. Will ducked from the first punch, simultaneously dropping to his hands and kicking out the man''s feet from under him. He ended the assault with an elbow slam to the face.


    Will had no time to relish in the first downed man because another instantly replaced him with a sword. The guard sent his weapon in a downward arch towards Will''s shoulder. Will stopped the sword at the hilt with his forearm and sent a jaw breaking punch to the guards face.


    Maya was more graceful in her assault. A guard rushed her, trying to tackle her to the ground. She seemed to only tap the ground to send her into the air. She formed a hand stand using the man''s shoulders, bringing her feet to rest on the guard''s back using it to catapult herself into the crowd.


    The two danced around the battlefield as if it were a stage. Swords, axes and pole arms smashed to the ground as they systematically relinquished each guard of their weapons and their ability to use them.


    Seconds turned to minutes, turning to hours. The ground began to disappear under the piling masses of bodies. Soon Will and Maya stood atop a hill of bodies that seemed to gain a foot every ten minutes.


    The pile of guards grew large enough to where the ones willing to fight had to climb to reach the to combatants. Will and Maya waited patiently for each challenge to prepare themselves, always allowing the guards to attack first.


    As the bodies climbed, the view became high enough for Will to see the prisoners watching within their cells. Eventually through their success he also heard resounding cheers coming from the men and women.


    The early morning turned to dusk in no time at all yet Will couldn''t see an end to the guards. How big of a city could this be? Will thought as he kicked a challenger down the literal man made mountain. "Maya fly." His friend looked at him only once before stepping off into the air.


    The moment her feet left the ground, Will took a deep breath preparing himself. He felt the wind respond to his need as he called it through his aura. A breeze dried the sweat from his hair and lifted it from his face.


    A cold presence replaced his playfulness from the beginning of the challenge. His eyes reflected the complete revulsion he had felt the moment they set foot in the city.


    Will commanded the aura to make his body shimmer as if it were made from the very air he now controlled. Taking a step forward, his body reacted faster than those climbing the hill. Using the bodies to balance his lightened body, he surged down the mountain. Every challenger he met got a hand to the back of the neck, resulting in them becoming part of the hill of fallen guards.


    When he got to the bottom of the hill, he charged the large group of guards before they could react. It was as if he faded in and out of existence. An elbow to the stomach, turned to the next with an elbow to the face. He dropped to his back and brought his legs up to kick the next one in the gut.


    Using his aura, Will propelled himself upward a few feet over the crowd''s heads only to five back into the fray.


    The overseer watched in shock as the boy created path upon path of unconscious bodies.


    Archers shot arrows upon Will from the rooftops of the higher buildings. Will commanded the air to become thick and caught one in front of his face, then parted his aura pushing the remaining arrows past him.


    Using his aura, he commanded to wind to shoot the arrow straight above the overseer''s head.


    Soon the battlefield was silent. The sound of groans could be heard from a few places, but none of the guards could continue fighting.


    Will stood inside a circle of unconscious guards. The overseer had lost the ability of speech as he stared down at the glaring Will.


    Maya landed next to her companion and looked him over. Will had not a single scratch. He stood staring at the overseer as though he were a statue. She could see he was no longer the boy fumbling to understand a gift that he never knew he had any longer. He was the master of the affinities he controlled. Not once did he second guess his ability to carry out even the most dangerous tasks.


    "I believe that was more than a thousand men." Will said in an icy tone. "I think I''ll take all of your slaves now, not just what was promised. You don''t have a problem with that do you?" he called out to the overseer.


    The man on the balcony gawked at Will, at a loss for words. Looking over the city there were at least a thousand within the mountain of unconscious or dead bodies. Splayed upon the ground were at least five hundred more men he sent in for good measure. "W-who," he tried to regain his voice. "Who are you?" he stayed frozen waiting for Will''s response.


    Maya had already grabbed Will''s jacket and pack when she was sent away. She handed the jacket back to him, but she kept the pack slung over her shoulder.


    Will took his time putting his trench coat back on, fastening the buttons but never taking his eyes off the overseer. "That''s funny sir," he started with a dangerous smile on his face. "I asked you the same thing, but you didn''t give me the same courtesy."


    With his jacket back on, Will flew up to the balcony and perched himself on the railing. A dangerous gleam in his eyes rested upon the overseer. "I''ll ask one more time," he said as he brought his feet over the railing and sat. "What is your name?" he waited for the overseer to find the right words.


    "My name is Roland, sir." he didn''t know exactly what this kids standing was within the kingdom, but after the first one hundred of his men fell he figured he must have some sort of rank.


    "It''s nice to meet you Roland," Will started as he stepped into the balcony floor. "It''s time for you to find a new profession Roland," he sighed dramatically as he jumped from his perch and landed beside the man. Will put an arm around Roland''s shoulder as if to embrace the man. "Slavery has just become illegal." he said as he walked back to the railing of the balcony.


    "If I find out you have continued, I will come back." Will brought his hand up without turning around to meet the man''s gaze, but knew exactly where the man stood. Without any more effort than what he would use to turn on a light, a crimson ball of flame lit within the palm of his hand. As Roland watched, the red doused out with gold within a split second. He knew beyond doubt he was staring at the royal flame of Ebonhart.


    "Who are you, sir?" Roland stared at the trademark flame of royalty.


    "Isn''t it obvious by now Roland?" Will turned and raised an eyebrow to the man. "I have my father''s name after all."


    Roland fell to his knees and stared up in shock. "Y-you were gone." he could barely talk as he finally understood.


    "True." Will looked down at the cowering slave trader. "But now I''m back," he said as he knelt down in front of the man with the gold flame an inch away from Roland''s chest, the gold lit the prince''s face in royal light. "And slavery will never again be allowed in my kingdom."

 53 Raven Cres

    As Will and Maya accompanied Roland to each cage to unlock and set free the slaves, Jake stared into a piece of glass while focusing on his brother. He saw the useless slave trader opening each cell as his brother reached in a hand and pulled the slaves out one by one.


    "This may complicate a few transactions in the future." Jake mused as he threw the shard out the four story window.


    Jake looked around the great hall of raven crest castle. Everything around him was cloaked in darkness. All of the tables, chairs, flooring and walls seemed to be obsidian black. The only source of light was the rows of lit flames lining the walls which reflected light off of everything in the room. It felt as though he was standing in shadow itself.


    Jake looked over to the singular guard posted at the door. He knew The guard reported any suspicious behavior to whoever it was that gave Jake orders.


    Without a seconds hesitation, Jake put one foot on the ledge of the window and said to the guard, "I''m going out to train my new affinity, I''d rather not be shown up by my brother again." he made sure to add as much distaste into the word "brother" as he could.


    The guard nodded only once before leaving the room. Jake took that as an open invitation to do what he wanted, so he stepped from the fourth story window and dove into a free fall. A moment before he hit the ground, he allowed his wind aura to pick him up.


    Jake flew over the dark city of Raven Crest and looked down at the population. As always, the streets were bustling with business. Looking closer, Jake could point out the corrupted from the original dark flame users. The streets were of dark stone to match the tall buildings surrounding him on either side. In a lot of ways, it was the only city in his new world that reminded him of New York. The only difference were the citizens.


    The corrupted had a ghostly appearance, looking as though they had been dead for a day just to be reanimated by corruption which is of course exactly what happened.


    The dark flame users were like him. They were born into the darkness and sent to Raven Crest. All dark users were bound to the kingdom and couldn''t set foot out of the boundary with only one exception, him.


    Since Jake had been born in Ebonhart and transported directly to earth, no one from the kings court had time to seal him away. Without the proper seal, he could come and go as he pleased.


    One would think freedom would be a blessing, but Jake knew better. He was the key to the freedom of darkness. Since he wasn''t bound, the corruption within him could take over and use him as a puppet at any given moment.


    Jake flew from the city to the dark wood that surrounded Raven Crest. Unlike the Forrest which surrounded Ebonhart, the dark wood was a place which came straight out of a nightmare. The trees were only a shadow of what may across the border. The twisting black branches blocked any view of the path below as Jake flew from atop the cursed wood.


    Having taken the path countless times in the past few months before being gifted flight, Jake easily navigated from above. He flew only minutes before coming across an opening in the dense darkness, an opening he had created himself only a few days prior.


    Slowly, he lost altitude while aiming himself towards the human sized hole in the trees. He had earlier listed the spot as a breeding ground for Raven Crest''s shadow prowlers, large wolves in which had over populated the woods and kept travellers from hunting smaller game.


    While it was true that he had left the castle for training, Jake always kept an ear to the ground in the city to ensure that the citizens had all the help they needed. The guards never truly did anything to help the population seeing as though they were only animated corpses. Jake wanted his people to look upon him as a resource, something that could help them instead of being a symbol of fear. He didn''t have much choice when corruption took over his mind, but in the times he had control, he wanted to do what he could to feel different from the others.


    Waiting around to be controlled was not within Jake''s future plans. If he was going to make Raven Crest his home, he was going to bring some light back into the dark lands.


    Setting down in The clearing, Jake took a position near a dark tree in which the opening was located. A faint light shown through the clearing, falling upon him as he took his cross from his neck and activated his sword.


    He took a cross legged seated position and put his obsidian black sword across his lap and waited. Within the darkness of the corrupt forest, no indicators of time could penetrate the thick wood, almost as if night were ever present along the tree floor.


    Rustling was heard within the bushes nearby. Jake stood alert, his sword at the ready by his side. The true apex predator could be heard panting just out of sight.


    Using his aura, Jake could pin point at least ten wolves surrounding him from within the bushes. He knew it was just a small force compared to what was out there within the wood line. Most of them would be out there already hunting small game to feed their young. So far as he had heard, there were hundreds roaming the lands.


    Sword in hand, Jake waited for the prowlers to tighten their formation around him. No matter how one sided the fight was going to be, he still wanted them to have every advantage.


    One of the stalkers lost patience and broke formation. It ran almost as if it were a living shadow, the only indication of movement was it''s rusty red eyes.


    Jake side stepped the beast easily following with his sword piercing the mid section of the creature. A loud howl rang from the shadow prowler which gurgled off into nothing as its final breath cut short.


    Since the first move was made, Jake didn''t see the problem with finishing the attack early. He sprang into the bushes, slicing up every rusty red eye he could sense.


    The night cried out with the prowlers howls as more joined in the attack. For each wolf which was cut down, three more took its place. Within minutes, Jake found himself within a dance of blades and teeth.


    Though they were not at all a challenge while in a smaller number, when in a pack of hundreds, attacking in one solid formation was like an overwhelming wave of claws and teeth. Jake had to defend himself from all sides. It seemed he was drawn into the defensive.


    As he dodged five from the rear, another five attacked from the front. No matter how many he countered, attacks poured in from all sides. Bite marks, scratches and bruises started forming all along his arms and abdomen. I guess I can''t beat them with my normal power, Jake sighed. It was worth a shot anyway. Now''s as good a chance as any to test my new strength. Closing his eyes and relying on his aura to fend off the attacks, Jake allowed his dark flame to materialize around him.


    The flame licked the forest floor as he concentrated. All life within a foot around him burned to a crisp. The dark energy then concentrated on his sword, swirling and spinning within the weapon as if a vortex had formed around his arm. When the storm around him subsided, he was holding his new scythe, wind picking up around him as if a concussion grenade was just released among the crowd of wolves.


    When dark inferno subsided around his new weapon, Jake took the small opportunity to examine it. The last time he had seen it, the scythe seemed to be an incarnation of a grim reapers scythe, completely black with a chain wrapped around it. The visage had come to remind him of the darkness within his brother being brought out as a weapon for himself, though he was surprised to see that it had evolved past his brothers darkness into a weapon only suitable to describe himself.


    The blade gleamed a pure silver while the shaft wrapped itself in gold and red, symbolizing what was inside of himself. As he inspected it further, the bottom half of the shaft remained the corrupt black he had seen before. It was as if half of himself was that of a prince, while the other was pure darkness.


    A sensation of relief washed over Jake as he readied his blade for combat. At least I fight this battle as myself, he thought as he felt pressure from the air around him condense into an almost touchable force. The blade of the scythe glowed a pale silver and gold as the weapon itself seemed to absorb the air and force it into an attack.


    Jake could almost see the weapon pulsating with energy before the wolves came to their senses. Almost as if they could feel the energy radiating from the scythe, they abandoned their attack and ran the other direction. The young man pitied the creatures as his scythe went back in an arch, seconds away from releasing the attack.


    "It''s nothing personal," Jake said as he readied the blade for the inevitable shockwave that was to follow. "I''ll make sure there''s enough of you left to repopulate." He swung the blade releasing the wind stored within. The blast came forth as if it were a miniature tornado. All of the wolves around him were picked up and flung from him. He could see some of them being ripped apart as others received only small cuts and tears within their flesh.


    No longer were there any trees around him as he stood in an open field, even the clouds had parted leaving him in a spotlight of sun. As he looked in the clearing, he spotted a human shaped shadow looming behind a surviving tree. The moment he spotted the figure, it faded into nothing. No such thing as privacy is there? Jake thought as he relaxed his hold on his scythe. The moment his concentration broke, the weapon turned back to his black cross which he hung back around his neck.


    The shadow that had appeared Jake knew wasn''t just a figment of his imagination. It only appeared a few hours before he was to be used. Be ready brother, he thought as he looked down at the black cross around his neck.


    Jake used his dark aura to gather the wolves and took back to the sky. To anyone who would see him flying, it would look as if he had captured the wolves within a net that he hauled behind him. The corpses seemed to pile in on each other, as if there were an invisible barrier holding them together.


    Jake flew back into the city. He passed the large black spires which symbolized the entryway to the kingdom. As he flew over the dark stones streets, he saw many of its inhabitants following him with their states. Flying was still something that everyone had to get used to seeing.


    Jake landed next to a merchant stall and unloaded the wolves in front of the owner of the stall. The old man eyed the pile while shaking his head. His wide eyes went to Jake as he thanked him. "I''ll never get used to that, you know." he said in an old gravelly voice.


    "I know," Jake said with a sympathetic smile. "This load is on me Argus." he turned to take off again. "Make sure everyone gets their fill."


    Jake once more took to the tops of the buildings. He saw the shadow within every street corner now, it''s call getting harder to ignore. You better win, Will. He thought as he went back to the castle.

 54 Shadows Reach

    The king stepped up the final steps from the dungeon into the main entrance. "Can someone please explain to me why I was in the dungeon?" He waited for one of the hundred knights following from the stairwell to respond.


    Nathan cleared his throat nervously as he found a spot by a wall in which to stand. "M-my lord," he began nervously. "Not myself or any of my guard knew that it was you within the fifty first cell." He finished silently.


    The king could stomach many things in the long life he had, but one thing he had never had time for was excuses. How could they truly do their job if they don''t check the cells? He thought, completely annoyed.


    "So what you''re saying is," the king paced the beginning of the double stairway as he focused his attention on Nathan. "Not only have you not seen me within the last fourteen years, but even if you did, you wouldn''t even know it was me?" He looked questioningly at the captain of the guard. "How exactly did I get my food if you weren''t allowed to come to my cell?" William raised an eyebrow at the nervous man.


    "In your absence, Advisor Aremesis has been announcing your decrees, sire." Nathan tried not to look the king in the eye, which seemed to irritate William even more. "He has been at every briefing, every dinner and has shown us the leadership you couldn''t provide at the time." As the captain of the guard continued his explanation, the Crimson King became even more irritated.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Jonathan saw many other knights bid their heads in approval. Here they stand in front of their crowned king, Jonathan thought irritatedly. And they point their fingers accusingly at him? Jonathan felt something off in the atmosphere. As Nathan spoke, it seemed as though he was rousing the knights to his side.


    "Who is this Aremesis I keep hearing about?" William interrupted Nathan''s rantings. "The name of Advisor has been vacant for quite a few generations, if anyone were to have filled that role, it would be Jonathan." He pointed at the earth sage.


    Nathan looked as if he were about to explode. "What do you mean there is no advisor?" he guffawed at the king. "If there wasn''t an advisor, who would be running the kingdom in your stead?" he gave William a questioning glance.


    "Running the kingdom?" William roared at Nathan. "Is that what it was called?" his eyebrow was raised as he looked upon the other knights. "Increased taxes? Slavery, poverty?" the king was inches away from Nathan, each word uttered was another finger to the captain''s chest. "That''s not running a kingdom Nathan, that''s destroying it!"


    "Wait," Jonathan looked at William in surprise. "You mean to tell me there hasn''t been a high advisor in Ebonhart this whole time?" He waited for his friend to confirm, yet he only got a nod which was enough to send chills down his spine.


    "Of course not!" William roared. "An advisor is not someone appointed, it is someone who shows themselves to be worthy with an aura as pure as their intentions!"


    Jonathan''s eyes went wide as he looked at the hundred strong men. "Has anyone ever seen High Advisor Aremesis?" Most of the men looked at each other with questioning expressions. "You all have eaten with the man, you''ve had briefings as well, can anyone tell me what he looks like?"


    The knights fell silent. Jonathan looked from one man to another and noticed the same blank expression on all of their faces. All of them but one.


    Nathan stepped forward from the wall. His eyes narrowed into slits as he moved towards Jonathan. "I don''t care who you are to the king, I won''t tolerate such insolence towards our advisor." He stopped only feet from the earth sage.


    Jonathan could almost see the darkness within the man''s eyes. If I were to out him here though, Jonathan thought as he saw a self righteous smirk adorned on Nathan''s face. He would gain the support of the knights, I''m not sure even the king could touch him.


    Jonathan rolled his eyes at the captain of the guard, playing along with the man''s theatrics. Looking at the remainder of the men, he noticed that most of them were confused by the question. "Have any of you truly met the man? I mean no disrespect, but if the king himself is confused," He pointed at William. "Then I''d say it''s a valid question."


    Jonathan had to play on the knights memories, but had to do it in such a way to not involve Nathan. Whatever hold he may have on them, it was only when he spoke.


    Anthony, the young knight Jonathan had questioned earlier was the first to speak. "I have never once seen him," He started as Nathan glared daggers at him. "I''ve heard him though, whenever we had briefings in the war room." He said as Jonathan tapped on the railing of one of the stairwells.


    "You''ve heard him, but never seen him?" Jonathan asked the young knight.


    "No sir, every time I tried," Anthony tried to avoid the captain''s dark glare. "I always had a sickening feeling in my gut, like I shouldn''t try to make eye contact."


    Jonathan noticed the way Anthony was trying to keep his eyes away from Nathan, just as he was describing.


    "Why would you never look at the man giving you orders?" Jonathan asked simply. "In what world do you not convey respect to your superiors by looking at them as they are speaking to you?" He looked Anthony in the eye. "What are you doing right now to prove my point?"


    Anthony could feel goose bumps forming on his arms. "Now that I think of it, I never truly had a reason to look at him. He would have most of the information we needed on a board, he was always off to the right. I could never truly see his face, nor would I try to."


    "My king," Jonathan looked over to William. "Could I have a word with you for a moment?" He didn''t wait for a response from the king before he walked up the stairwell he had been standing in front of.


    William gave off a weary sigh before following his old friend. He walked up the stairs to the second floor where Jonathan waited. "I''m not the only one who feels that something is off I hope." William said in a hushed tone.


    "Not at all," Jonathan said as he leaned up against the stairwell. "I think I have most of it figured out, but I need to ask a favor of you." he said as he allowed his deep hazel eyes to connect with William''s sky blue.


    "What kind of favor are we asking?" William asked quizzically. "Considering the circumstances, I''d say you have a plan?" he looked at his old friend, obviously amused.


    Jonathan nodded his head. "It''s not going to be easy," he said quietly. "If we were at all to attack the one that is orchestrating this ruse, the knights will defend him." Michael said as he cast a glance down to the first floor, Nathan was pacing impatiently. "I need the full authority over the men downstairs if this is going to work."


    "Are you going to tell me the plan?" the king raised an eyebrow. He never was one for being kept out of the loop.


    "No," Jonathan shook his head. "It''s too risky to speak aloud."


    William looked at Jonathan questioningly. "You''re being rather cryptic Jonathan." he said with a hint of annoyance. "But I suppose you have your reasons."


    "Shall we head back down and put an end to this?" Jonathan said seriously as he looked at the impatient Nathan who stood in front of the knights.


    William raised a hand to the stairs with a half smile. "After you, old friend."


    The two made their way back to the first floor. All eyes were on the king as he stood in front of them and Nathan.


    "I hereby relinquish all authority of the Crimson Knights to Jonathan Carter, the Earth Sage." With the decree finished, William stepped aside for Jonathan to take his place in front of the formation.


    Jonathan looked from Anthony to Nathan and then on to the rest of the knights. "The men I trained fourteen years ago," He gestured his hand in front of him. "Please step forward."


    Thirty men stepped forward in ten man ranks. Jonathan gestured to William with a hand. "My lord, would you join me?" The king took his place to the right of the sage. Jonathan saw Nathan walk towards the thirty men to join them. "Nathan, please stay with the main group for this demonstration."


    Nathan took his place back with the other seventy men, yet his face did not show signs of obedience as much as it did disdain.


    "Men, look at me." The thirty men looked at Jonathan with a peculiar expression. "Though you can see me, without moving your eyes," He met each of their eyes to ensure they followed his instructions. "Tell me what your king looks like."


    Most of the men stood like statues looking at Jonathan, but Christopher was the first to answer. "Sir, the king mostly looks as if he needs a good long bath and some relaxation as well as a change of clothes." He then cleared his throat and resumed his motionless stance.


    Jonathan kept his eyes on Christopher, but scanned the room with his peripheral vision. The thirty men in front of him were easily identified as his own, but when he scanned the back formation, one knight seemed to be blotched from view.


    "I think I know how you did this Aremesis." he said as he let his eyes focus on Nathan. "You used darkness to corrupt the minds of those you led, an I right?"


    A deep chuckle could be heard from the rear of the formation. Along with the sound, the torches seemed to dim. A shadow seemed to ooze upward out of Nathan As the rumbling continued. "It has been too long since I''ve been faced with an adversary of higher intelligence." What started as Nathan speaking changed to the entire room echoing a sinister voice. "I''ve been stuck with a grieving king and a castle of pawns for too long." the shadow had put out all light with the castle as it stretched to every corner.


    "My king," Jonathan looked at king Ragnos while pointing at the ceiling. "Allow me to introduce you to advisor Aremesis, the being who has been ruling your kingdom in your absence."


    The king glared at the shadow as it increased within the entrance to his castle. Tendrils of darkness slithered silently along the floor while oblivious knights scrambled away from Nathan as his body fell to the ground.


    "It''s unfortunate poor Nathan had to be dead for me to inhabit his body." the darkness whispered from every corner of the room. "Even without me, he still questioned the state of things within the kingdom." a chuckle rang out in every direction.


    The king''s eyes cast downwards as he summoned his aura. Pure golden light sprang forth in a massive dome around himself and all the men in the room. "I may have been gone for some time," he said as he raised his eyes once more. "But my bloodline will always be here to protect this land from you." The gold dome of light stretched further out as he grunted softly.


    The further the dome crept, the thicker the darkness became beyond. "Maybe when you were at your prime you might have been able to drive me away," Aremesis chuckled, "but now a mere husk of your former self has appeared within my domain." The dark tendrils wrapped themselves around the dome of light and squeezed. Small cracks formed along the surface while the king grimaced with the effort.


    "Cainus!" William senior called out into the darkness. "I can hold him now, but we both know this is no longer my fight." sweat began forming on his forehead as the darkness gained more of a hold. "Call my heir to me!"


    It''s been too long since I''ve heard your voice King Ragnos. A voice rang from William''s mind. Your son will be here soon, until then, hold on my old friend.


    King Ragnos suppressed a sigh of relief. He knew he couldn''t afford even a moment of relaxation. Hurry home son. He thought as he focussed on repairing the cracks. I''ll hold him off until then. From the inside, the ground was illuminated with gold yet, on the outside the darkness held strong to the last light of Ebonhart.

 55 Crimson Tower

    Sitting atop a small hill within the wood line perimeter of Holtz, Will observed the active movement of all the men within the large city. He had given both freed slaves and their old masters tasks that needed to be achieved.


    All of the slaves relished in their new freedom. Yes, they had tasks to complete, but Will insured Roland paid them for their work at a steady sage. Soon each one would have the money to truly live within the kingdom.


    Will didn''t feel too sorry for Roland, his business was in demand by the kingdom for so long, he had amassed a large fortune over the years. It wasn''t as hard on him as he had let on in the beginning. All of his complaints were answered by the heat of Will''s flame at his face.


    Will watched the middle aged man hauling a cage hand in hand with one of the men who resided in the very same cell. They had formed a line going from the neatly stacked city of cages into a large pile in the center of town.


    Will had given the order to stack the many cells within the city in the center where he would destroy them. He himself didn''t stay still and watch the whole time. If he did, his dad would have his head if he found out. The others had to plead for him to take a break every now and then, in their eyes he was a Prince after all.


    Will had set the city to work around two days prior. It had taken a few hours for him to explain the benefits of forming a line to the center of town, but when they got the hang of it, it was as if he created a well oiled machine.


    He sat atop his hill as he watched cage after cage being brought in lines from all directions of the city, at least six groups from all directions made their way to the city reminding Will of an ant colony.


    In his world, if Will saw the same type of work he would often hear complaints. Either the men would feel as if they were working too hard, it not getting enough breaks. It was a surprise that when he gave the men orders, they cheered instead of complained. Even now, after two days of constant work, not one of the freed men had anything but a smile lighting their faces. In their minds, he didn''t give them work, he gave them a symbol of freedom.


    "How''s the work coming?" Will heard Maya ask from behind him. She was carrying two platters of chicken legs as she sat down next to him.


    "Honestly, I don''t understand these people." Will said as he took a plate from Maya. "They have been doing back breaking work for two days now, yet not one of them has had a fowl mood." he took a bite out of the chicken and chewed thoughtfully as he looked on to the uplifted spirits of his work force.


    "What''s so wrong with that?" Maya asked with her head cocked to one side. "You freed them from slavery and gave them a paying job," she said as she too lifted a chicken leg to her mouth. Taking a bite of it, she chewed fast and swallowed as she put the leg back on the plate. "Even your father had a hard time employing the entire kingdom in his prime."


    Will had heard many great things about his father before he and his mother left, it was hard to imagine him having such difficulty with employing the kingdom. It was especially hard for him to believe since they had something as remarkable as the aura as a resource.


    Will and Maya sat in silence as they ate their food and watched the mass of people working. As the sun set slowly in the distance, the constant flow of cages slowed until Will could see the last being put into place.


    Almost as if on queue, a sweat drenched Roland made his way up the hill to Will and Maya. "My Prince," he said as he made a formal bow towards Will. "The cages have been stacked as you requested." there was no resentment coming from the man. Will looked him up and down, his once fine clothes had become ragged and sweat soaked yet the man had no ill will.


    "Very good Roland," Will said as he gave the plate of chicken bones to Maya, who then turned to dispose of the trash. "I hope payment to the labor hasn''t put you back too much."


    Roland raised his head from his deep bow. "No, my lord." He spoke smoothly, yet Will could see a question forming within the man''s mind.


    "Roland," Will said as he patted the grass next to him. "Come have a seat for a moment." the former slave trader didn''t hesitate a second before taking his spot next to the Prince. "I am not one of those royal snobs that won''t allow you to put in your own words," Will said as he looked Roland in the eye. "If you have a question, please," Will gestured his hand to the man. "Speak freely."


    Roland seemed to fumble for the right words before responding. "My Prince, you are right to ask." Roland responded in a quiet voice. "It''s just that you have effected one of the main sources of economy for Ebonhart." he said as he looked at Will questioningly. "It''s true that your father never approved of forced servitude, yet now that Holtz no longer supports slavery what are we to do?" as soon as the question was spoken, the man looked back at the once full city and noticed that without the cages, there was almost nothing left.


    Will left the question unanswered for a few minutes. He focussed his attention more on the once captured men. Not one of the men of women looked saddened, each and every one wore a smile as if their lives had once more been returned to them. He thought of the lessons he had learned in world history from his dad, the importance of having a free world.


    "I''m not saying it''s going to be easy Roland," Will said thoughtfully. "Employing such a large force of men is going to be a challenge, but I''m sure we can think of something." Will remembered Maya saying that Holtz was a hunting town, he looked back on the chicken he ate earlier and a thought formed almost as if it were just waiting for him to catch up. "What about hunting and transportation?"


    Roland looked as if he had choked on a chicken bone of his own as he thought it over. "We would only be able to trade along the Kings Road in the warm seasons," He said while sizing up the force in front of him. "Even if we had reduced taxes, I would not even be able to pay such wages and come out even. There are only so many times a year we would be able to trade."


    "Very true," Will said with a smile. "The way things are now, it would be difficult to travel the winter months." he got up from the hill and offered a hand to Roland. "What if I could introduce change?"


    Roland accepted the prince''s hand and was hefted to his feet. "What kind of change would allow trade during the cold months? You would have to find a way to reduce travel time between towns, not to mention you would have to find a way to keep the trade goods fresh while being transported."


    Will had already considered the two important points long before they were voiced. As his smile had remained during even the worst part of the conversation, Roland could only guess at the thoughts forming in the young man''s mind.


    "How about instead of telling you, I show you." he said as he allowed his gold and crimson aura to shroud him as he took to the sky. Roland looked up and noticed he was flying straight to where they had set up the cages in the center of the city.


    The sun had just finished setting as Will made his way to the center of Holtz. He found the massive pile of cages in the open space within the middle of the gated community.


    As people looked up at the flying prince, he must have looked like a glowing star in the dying light of the sun.


    Stopping in midair floating atop the large pile of what looked like hundreds of cages, Will focused his aura to amplify his voice. "I was just confronted with two questions that may seem impossible to you as you are now," his voice boomed as a large crowd formed within the square. They would finally see why they had been paid to move their previous jail cells. "What will you do now that slavery has been outlawed?" Will let the question hang for a few moments. "Now that you are no longer servants of the kingdom, what will you do?" Many of the men beneath him allowed the words to sink in. Most of them were intelligent enough to know that they were a huge source of income for the kingdom. "What if I were to tell you that I had a way to transport goods in any weather without using the Kings Road in a fraction of the time it would normally take?" many of the freed slaves have questioning glances towards their Prince. "What if I were to tell you I could give you such an ability?"


    The crowd began shouting questions up to Will. Before he could answer one, two more presented themselves. "STOP!" He shouted with his amplified voice. "Please, if you have a question raise your hand in the air. I''ll ensure everyone hears."


    The crowd became silent instantly. None of them had ever heard of the concept of raising their hands to be heard. A few of the massive crowd got the idea and put their hands in the air.


    Will counted around twenty hands at first. With a flip of his finger, Will focused his aura upon the twenty heads. He had never tried using his aura on others in a non destructive purpose, but his mind want back to the very beginning of his training. When he was within Maya''s cottage, he was able to split his flame and levitate each individual ball above his head. It wouldn''t be much of a stretch to believe the aura was powered by ones imagination.


    Gasps could be heard around the crowd below as the men and women raised from the ground and joined him in the air. A slight crimson hue could be seen around each one.


    Will noticed that each person was almost the same age as himself, which seemed to be a normal age for slaves. He remembered Maya''s explanation for slavery that he had heard almost a year ago. If a family within Ebonhart couldn''t afford the taxes, the knights would collect the most able of the family to sell into slavery.


    As Will looked at the twenty teenagers, he thought solemnly to himself for only a moment before he addressed the group. "How many of you still have family in Ebonhart?" he looked around the group as he saw many eyes cast down.


    "Sir, if we are here," a man responded softly. "It means we no longer have a family."


    Will nodded solemnly to the group. It wasn''t easy having a family taken from you, especially if they had to watch it happen. "How would you like to join my family?" he asked as if it were a simple question.


    The man had an expression Will knew all too well. He was uncertain as to what Will had meant. Will could almost see the repercussions forming in his mind even seconds after the question was asked.


    "Your old family has been taken from you out of the negligence of my father, for that," Will placed his hand over his heart and bowed to the small group of ex slaves. "I am so sorry." he raised his head once more and looked into the eyes of every one of the group. "Let me right the wrongs of my family by giving you all a place among my family."


    "Let me extend this offer to every one of you." Will said as he lifted his hands as if he were lifting something heavy. Below him, the cages began to rise from their unruly pile. With some effort, Will stacked them in a perfect tower which seemed to reach the heavens. "With your acceptance of me," he yelled out to the men and women below. "I will give you a badge of pride to wear wherever you go. A way for you to protect yourself, a way for you to make a living for yourselves." as they looked upon the cages, not one of them had a different expression. Each wore a look of astonishment at what they were witnessing. "Join my Royal Flame Crusade and never be chained again!" upon his last word, the tower lit aflame. Crimson and gold reached for the heavens as the crowd reached out.


    Will could see the crimson flame spreading among the many thousand as if it were a force that could not be contained.


    Will looked at the group with a smile. "So, what were your questions?"


    None could find words any longer, he saw tears forming among them and understood that not one of them had ever been given such kindness before. "Welcome my friends, to the new Ebonhart."


    As Will allowed a moment of silence among the masses, he heard a familiar voice within his mind. Good job Will, we will need all the support we can get.


    Will regarded the late king with a smile, yet he could tell something had happened to the resident within his mind. Is there a reason as to why we will need them? Had something happened?


    Flashes of images entered Will''s mind, images he knew couldn''t be his own memories. He saw a dome of pure gold energy being swallowed by darkness. The surrounding area should have been lit by such energy, but Will could only see a group within the gold. Among the few, Will could see an old man with a crimson gown which he knew should have looked royal, yet instead had a grimy look to it. His hands were outstretched as if he were holding some immense weight above him. Will''s eyes went wide when he noticed a man to his left, a man which he instantly recognized. He had seen the brown duster many times before, yet it had always remained in the closet. The same dog tags which were around Will''s neck at that moment lay around the man''s neck. Dad? He couldn''t register what he was seeing. The image was showing him two different lives of his intertwined.


    ''A lot has happened since you left, Will.'' Cainus said within his mind. It is time for you to join the fight once more.

 56 A Carried Whisper

    Enjoying the feel of wind whipping through his hair, Leo rocketed through the sky as he did for two nights since he learned to fly. The New York city lights twinkled beneath him as if the midnight sky had settled below.


    He had already taken a few laps around the statue of liberty, trying hard to stay out of the light of the island, but he knew at least a few people had to have seen him. Leo didn''t know whether he was upset that they did, or amused at the shocked expressions he witnessed.


    He flew around time square, remembering how many times he and Will had stayed at his place to watch the ball drop on the television.


    It was a feeling he had always wanted to experience, the sensation of his fingers caressing the clouds. Ever since he had seen Aladdin as a child in his magic carpet, he had always wondered what it would feel like.


    Leo looked below within the city, if he focussed hard enough, he would see many crimson lights within the city lights. He sighed to himself as he thought of the last few days.


    It started with the kids being introduced to a television. From that moment, they also figured out how to turn the channel to the news. All it took was for Roy to see a robbery in progress to get him pumped up enough to go out to the streets. Since then, Will''s Royal Flame Crusade had been unleashed within the streets of New York. Now, whenever there were reports on the news, he could almost see the new recruits rush out of the mansion in the direction of trouble.


    Instead of trying to contain them, Leo let them go like the force of nature they were. If the men and women were to be of any use in battle, they would first need experience anyway.


    Leo integrated patrol at night into his schedule as a way to clear his head for the next day. Since he returned, he would spend three hours researching different ways of modernizing Ebonhart as per Will''s request. He would then spar two hours with Roy and the others. After a long session with the men, he would have breakfast.


    Most of his day would be spent in an office that Michael set up for him when he got home. He had a lot of studying to do if he was going to be of any use to Will when he returned to Crystallia. He also set aside some time with Michael for some private training. Even though Roy was becoming a formidable opponent, nothing could compete with decades of combat experience.


    Leo allowed his mind to relax while he flew through the sky. It was such an exhilarating experience, he wished Bianca were there to feel it with him.


    Even though it had been a few days, it felt as though it was only a few moments ago that he saw Bianca board a private jet to return to Minnesota. She looked miserable as she climbed the stairs. Not once did she look back to him. Not once did she give the appearance that she was regretting her decision.


    It still bothered Leo that it was such an easy decision for Bianca to make. How could she turn against someone she had been with for so many years?


    Sure, Leo thought as he light my touched a cloud next to him as he spiraled through the air. It isn''t as if things haven''t changed within the past year, but he''s still the same Will.


    Leo thought back to middle school when he met Will. He had been a socially awkward child, never reaching out for a friend. He had always seemed perfectly fine with being alone, but Leo knew better. He had seen the loneliness within his best friend as if it were a chink in his armor. He had always seen an isolated kid, someone who didn''t reach, only because he was afraid of what might grab hold.


    Will had always looked for his place within the world, even as a child. When Leo finally approached him, it seemed like Will didn''t even know how to respond. It was as if he hadn''t had a conversation with anyone before.


    He had always been made fun of for his one syllable answers to questions. He was the center of attention for his class because he refused to interact with anyone.


    Leo didn''t give Will a choice. He had finally approached him on the soccer hill and invited him to hang out. He would never forget the look on Will''s face, it was as if he was relieved that someone actually realized he existed.


    Will was the same now as he was back then. He continuously worked to gain others approval, as if he was reaching out and asking others to know he exists. As if he was a dying ember which needed to be stoked to make a decent sized fire.


    That is the kind of man anyone could follow, Leo thought as he looked down upon the city.


    Leo snapped out of his revelry as a familiar presence entered his mind. If you are done with your worship of our glorious Prince, the voice had a mocking tone to it. I could use a sparring partner.


    Leo smiled as he turned back to Devereux Manor. This time I swear I''ll land you on your ass.


    Leo could almost hear Michael as he chuckled from the mansion. And just like the other ten times, I''ll prove that you can''t.


    A bond had formed between Leo and Michael since he had gotten back. It was almost as if the man had become an uncle to him as well as Will.


    Leo set down in the courtyard in the back of the manor, he knew the one up front would have most of the other wielders training their weapons, but had been told not to use the other. Michael had that one reserved for his own training.


    Leo heard a high pitched whistle of admiration and smiled. He knew Michael had to have been standing right behind him. "I really need to learn how to do that." he said as water circled playfully around him.


    "Sure," Leo said amusingly. "You show me how you control water and I''ll give you some air tricks." he chuckled lightly.


    "Instead," the water stopped dead in its tracks as Michael grabbed hold of it. "Why don''t you stop blowing wind out your ass and fight?" a smile formed on Will''s uncle''s face as the water formed into a lance.


    Leo held up his lineage ring as wind circled around him. He took his other hand and cupped his ring finger. He then pulled his silver and gold sword from the ring. "Your funeral." he said with a smirk.


    In an instant, Leo parried a lance with his blade. A smiling Michael whipped around him, lowering the lance to Leo''s knees with the intent to throw him off balance.


    Responding in turn, Leo took to the sky before the lance could connect. He took a second to look back at Michael with a mocking grin, just in time to notice three ice daggers heading straight for him.


    Before they could reach, Leo summoned a gale of wind to knock them off course. As they missed, he flew around the courtyard noticing more and more ice projectiles heading his way.


    Leo knew if he were to stop, there was a chance he could be skewered by the daggers of ice. He also knew from the many training sessions he had with Michael that he could keep it up all day.


    Leo flew once more in a circle until he faced Michael head on from the other side of the courtyard. He raced towards his opponent at full speed, knocking away ice daggers with his sword the moment he was alerted by his aura.


    Only feet away from Michael, he saw a wall of ice coming up from the ground and banked left quickly. A moment later I would be a bug in a windshield, Leo thought with a sigh of relief.


    "Tell me you have more than that leo," Michael yelled in mock annoyance. "The only way you''ll kill me at this point is with boredom!" he laughed as Leo turned to face him.


    Michael was now within a thick looking dome of ice. Since Leo was strictly a wind aura user, it was a great plan.


    "How are you going to be able to attack me with that up?" Leo yelled at his opponent. "Don''t tell me you are just going to wait me out."


    Just as Leo finished speaking, he noticed spikes forming along the outside of the barrier. I had to ask, he thought as the spikes shot out in every direction.


    Leo avoided all he could with his blade, all that he couldn''t miss he used his aura to deflect.


    Annoyance began building within Leo. With his flame aura he could have burned his way through the solid ice formation, but he only had a few ideas he hadn''t yet tested with his new wind affinity.


    Allowing his wind aura to come forth, tiny lightning bolts surrounded him as if he were his own miniature storm.


    If I can''t use flame, he thought as he focused on the tiny gold lightning bolts. I guess I''ll have to try something else! Leo forced the tiny bolts to stop dancing around him. He focused them into a central point within his aura.


    Confident that he had complete control, Leo shot the lightning from within his storm towards the barrier. To his surprise, instead of a tiny strike of lightning as he thought would be produced, a huge beam of gold shot from him which caved in the top of the dome.


    Leo landed in the dome to face a dazed Michael in the center. With his sword to Michael''s neck, Leo chuckled. "Told you I''d kick your ass."


    Michael could only stare up at Leo for a moment. "How did you do that?" he asked. "I thought you only had a wind affinity."


    Leo thought about his question for a moment. "I''m not sure, all I did was focus on the golden lightning bolts within my aura."


    "Does Will have that same aura?" Michael asked with wide eyes, he was obviously interested. "Does he have the lightning playing around his as well?"


    Leo thought back to the fight between Will and Jake when his brother had first awoken his wind affinity. "I think so, he may have used an entire pillar of crimson flame with lightning within to blow away the corrupt army Jake brought with him." He looked down to Michael who was currently trying to control his breathing.


    "I keep forgetting to have you fill me in on what happened there." he said as his breathing finally slowed.


    "If you are this powerful," he rose to his feet and looked at his nephew''s friend. "I can only imagine how much stronger will has become."


    "Well," Leo said as he raised an eyebrow. "I kind of just told you that he blew away an army with one swipe of his scythe." he smiled at Michael who only paled more.


    "You didn''t tell me he had a scythe." his voice was low yet the tone was one of admiration. "So this is what it means to be a god candidate."


    Leo''s ears perked up at the mention of a god candidate. "Care to explain what that means?" Leo was starting to understand Michael''s annoyance from being kept out of the loop.


    "That''s an easy one." Michael said with an eyebrow raised. "Will had been chosen through blood to ascend to the height of the gods." a half smile formed on his lips as he looked at Leo. "He has been chosen for something the likes this land nor Euphellia has ever seen before."


    "Well it figures he''d leave that part out." Leo said shaking his head.


    ''Trust me,'' Leo heard Will''s voice from inside his head. ''I''ll fill you in later, but now I need your help.''


    Leo looked up to the sky as the voice trailed away. "Looks like our god candidate is in need of assistance." he looked at Michael with a smile of his own forming. "Care to join?"

 57 Biancas Plea

    "Is that all you''ve got?" Roy asked the mugger as the man staggered to his feet. The man wore a black mask which was supposed to conceal his identity. A sharp knife was held in his left hand while the right was occupied by a simple purse. Somewhere blocks down the road, a woman was crying on the sidewalk with Ben and Jacob watching after her until he returned.


    The mugger looked around the dark alley they had run to. In any other case, it was the best possible area he could have run to. "You should have just let me go." he said in a gravelly voice as he looked at the kid.


    Roy looked as if he were supposed to be going for a modeling job rather than chasing down a mugger. His long dark hair draped around his shoulders as if it were a blanket. He and most of the other men and women that followed Leo through the portal sported a red leather jacket which had the kings emblem stitched on the back courtesy of Michael. He was also wearing a black t-shirt and blue jeans. It seemed Will''s uncle was prepared for the inevitability of the crusade coming to earth as He even had all show sizes prepared with a black pair of Jordan''s waiting in a room for him to take.


    With Michael''s support and Leo''s guidance, the crusade had been unleashed on the streets of New York.


    "Wow," Roy exclaimed. "I really should have known better than to follow you into a dark secluded area," he feigned innocence. "You certainly did scare me when you tripped over yourself, you should really be careful with sharp objects."


    "I don''t know who you are kid," the man said as he readied his knife in front of him. "But Brooklyn is our turf, you should run along home now." As if the last word were a signal, a man stepped out from a door within the alley. Roy also noticed one on an emergency exit holding a gun.


    Roy sighed. "This is why New York needs us." He allowed his aura to come forth gradually so the men didn''t notice. "No one here plays fair." Roy smirked as he stared down the mugger. "Drop the purse and leave." his smirk left almost as quickly as it appeared.


    The mugger did release the purse, yet not in the way Roy had wanted. The man in the black mask threw it up to his partner at the fire escape who caught it without messing up his aim.


    These guys must be professionals. Roy thought as he eyed the man on the stairwell. Sighing loudly while shaking his head, Roy brought his gaze back to the mugger. "Why don''t you guys ever do things the easy way?"


    "Kid," he said as The other man circled behind Roy. "This is easy."


    Before Roy had a chance to make another smart remark, the man behind him pounced. Grabbing him from behind and putting him in a full nelson, Roy seemed to be completely defenseless as the mugger came at him with his knife.


    "Ahh!" The man holding him yelled as Roy turned up the temperature on his flame. The man staggered backwards just in time for him to put his hand out palm up for the knife.


    Instead of the blade sinking into Roy''s hand as the mugger expected, it Instead melted before reaching the hand.


    As the man gasped and three the burned hilt, Roy ducked under his defense and gave him a firmly planted uppercut to the jaw sending him staggering backward.


    Roy waited to see if either men would try to pursue him once more, instead he heard a bang from the stairwell. The small explosion was enough to confuse him for only a fraction of a second, long enough for a hole to form in his aura.


    Suddenly feeling dizzy, Roy clutched at his stomach as a numbing sensation hit him. Bringing his hand up, he saw crimson as dark red as his jacket coating his hand.


    "What the h-" Roy sputtered as he coughed a mouthful of blood. Looking up at the emergency exit, he saw the man with the gun make his way through the window. So that''s it. He fell to his knees in the puddle forming under him.


    "So what the hell was that anyway?" the mugger walked towards Roy. "Were you just playing us or something?" He looked over at his partner. "Hey Jimmy, check him out."


    Roy was barely able to stay conscious as the man behind him started patting him down starting at his shoulders. "There''s nothing here," he said disappointingly. "This guy doesn''t even have a wallet."


    The mugger shrugged his shoulders and looked at Roy. "Hey, don''t you go dying on us yet." he kicked Roy in the chest, sending him toppling to the ground. "Are you some kind of freaky X-Man or something?" he knelt over Roy and grabbed him by his jacket collar. "How the hell did you melt my knife man?" he shook him roughly. "That thing wasn''t cheap you know."


    "It doesn''t matter anyway," the man named Jimmy chuckled. "Why not beat the crap outta him until he bleeds out?" He sent a kick of his own to Roy''s abdomen.


    "Hey kid," the mugger raised his mask from his face. "Wherever you go after this," he brought the jacket collar up so Roy''s face was close to his own. "Remember that it was this face that sent you there." he brought his fist back and sent a hard punch to Roy''s jaw. "Payback is sweet!" he laughed as he punched him over and over.


    Jimmy went behind Roy once more and lifted him to his feet. "At least due like a man." he held onto Roy''s arms as the mugger continued his assault.


    "Good idea Jimmy." the man chucked. "Hold him steady for me!" He got a few more good punches in before Jimmy''s grip came loose, sending Roy sprawling to the ground.


    "Hey, I wasn''t done yet!" the man yelled at his partner who stood deathly still in front of him. "What''s the deal?" The mugger looked into his partners eyes and noticed the wide eyes look of shock on his face. "Hey Jimmy," the mugger snapped his fingers a few times in front of his eyes. "You alright?"


    "Sorry," a female voice called out behind Jimmy. "Your friend decided to take a quick nap." Jimmy fell to the ground revealing an upset Bianca behind him. "If you''d like, I can take a message." she smirked at the mugger as if she were talking to a dog. Wearing the usual red tank top and blue jeans, her brown hair in a ponytail, no one would expect a bite sized teenager to be able to knock out a fully grown mugger.


    "Today just gets weirder and weirder." the man sighed as he looked at his friend in the ground. "Let me guess," he said irritatingly. "You''re another kid like him?" he nodded to Roy.


    "Do you really want to take a chance and find out?" Bianca said as she raised the hand with her ring palm up.


    "Do what you want," he took one more look at Roy who was laying in an ever increasing puddle of his own blood. "He ain''t got long anyway." with a wave, the man turned around and broke into a sprint.


    As soon as the mugger turned the corner Bianca took a sigh of relief. She carefully put the taser in her pocket before bending over and checking Roy''s vitals. Shit, she thought as she checked his pulse, the beating within his neck was just barely detectable. He''s only got a few minutes left.


    She flipped out her phone and dialed Leo''s number. Ring, ring, ring, ''hello this is Leo Patrelli, I am unable to come to the phone right now, leave your name and-.'' Click. Bianca knew there was a chance he wouldn''t pick up for her, she didn''t blame him anyway since they didn''t leave on the best of terms.


    Bianca could feel panic rising within her as she stared at Roy. Yes, he was one of the guys who took Will away from her, but she still remembered her sparring sessions with him. She remembered their meals, their travels, she had been there to see him rise from a simple farmer to a warrior.


    Bianca raised both hands over Roy, desperate to reach the part of herself that could do anything to help him. "Save him." She said softly. She watched the ring for any signs of it working, instead she heard Roy cough a mouthful of blood out. "Please save him!" she screamed at the ring. "Work you damn thing!" She smacked the ring a few times before holding her hands back out to him.


    ''But you don''t want anything to do with him.'' A voice rang out from within her. She knew nothing if where it came from, it could have been just a figment of her imagination for all she knew.


    "He''s dying, I have to help him." She fought with the inner voice. "If I don''t help him, no one can."


    ''Why do you care?'' The voice whispered in her mind. ''This is no longer your life,'' it taunted her. ''This isn''t normal.''


    "I don''t care!" she called out to the empty alleyway. "How could I care about what''s normal when there''s someone I know dying in front of me?" fighting back tears, she waited for the voice''s response.


    "Come back with me! This isn''t your life! Don''t you miss Jonathan? Don''t you want to go to college? These people have nothing to do with you!" ''Were these not your words not two days ago?''


    Bianca recoiled from the memory. She didn''t know just how selfish those words had been. ''If I hadn''t said that, I wouldn''t have hesitated to help him.'' Bianca turned her hands over and looked at them. ''All that I''ve been through. She clenched them into fists until they turned white. All of that and now I can''t do anything?''


    "No." determination slowly replaced the panic. "This is not all I can do." she put her hands over Roy once more. "Not after all that''s happened, not like this!" she screamed into the alleyway.


    ''You turned away from the one thing that could help him. The voice taunted within her. You turned your back on the Prince and all of his people, now one dies before you. Bianca bit her lip to keep what she was feeling within her. You cast away your family, why care now?''


    "Please," she begged. "Just let me save him, I''ll do anything." her hands fell around Roy''s limp figure, his chest barely rising and falling with air.


    ''Who are you?'' Bianca was startled by the change of subject. Her hand caressed the pale cheek of the dying man below her.'' Who are you if not the selfish woman of two days ago? Why care about him now?''


    Bianca thought back to before the war with Jake. Roy had been the only one to question Will when he presented Maya. He didn''t question him because of his choice to bring her, he questioned Will on his capabilities as a leader. He asked why Will was truly willing to help.


    It was because of his tenacity that Will had made him into a General for the assault. No other would challenge Will, not her, not even Leo.


    Thinking back on that day, everyone fought not for Will, but for their right to live. They fought for the same thing she was now fighting for another.


    "I am not the same person as I was then." she tenderly stroked Roy''s cheek. "I understand why it was taken from me," she spoke to the voice within her. "Just don''t take him from me." a tear dropped onto Roy''s forehead. Bianca reached up and felt her wet cheek, she hadn''t realized she was crying.


    ''Do you want the power to restore him?'' The voice was now growing within her, as if it were a force of its own.


    "Yes." she wept onto Roy''s chest. "I''ll do anything," she looked at the sweat coating his brow. "I don''t want any of them to die," she looked straight into the alley, as if she could visibly see the voice within. "Not if there''s something I can do about it."


    ''Then welcome back Bianca Jean,'' the voice now surrounded her, as if the force could not be contained within her any longer. ''Welcome back to the Royal Flame Crusade.''

 58 Answer the Call

    Leo checked his phone to see Bianca''s name on his screen. ''Why would she be calling?'' He thought as he pressed deny. He made it clear the last time that they spoke, she was not a part of their world anymore.


    Michael looked to Leo with amusement. "That''s a name I wasn''t expecting to see anytime soon." His voice held no disdain nor irritation as a smile played on his lips. "You sure you don''t want to call her back?" He grabbed at his coffee in front of him. "It could be important." He blew gently at the contents within before taking a sip.


    "Not as important as what we are doing." Leo put his phone back on the table before addressing the room.


    Since Will''s message, Leo had gathered all of New York''s Crusade to go over strategies. He knew the gist of what was happening in Ebonhart. Will''s father had been found, Jonathan somehow had an earth affinity, and darkness had them as well as at least a hundred knights trapped within the castle. So, a normal day, huh? He thought as his eyes scanned the meeting room.


    "I had hoped to wait until all of us were gathered," Leo could pretty much feel the absence of Roy, Ben, and Jacob. "But what''s happening now is too important to wait." He looked around the large room expectantly. The majority of the two hundred and fifty men and women in the room knew that if they were summoned from their patrols, it had to be something important.


    "Will contacted me just moments ago with some good news, and bad news." The Prince''s adviser leaned back in his chair. "With the help of a hundred Crimson Knights and the Earth Sage, the King has been brought from the dungeon." He gave a moment for the news to sink in. Leo knew it wouldn''t be easy news to break, the fact that their king had been locked away the whole time they had thought him uncaring towards their suffering.


    "Why was he in the dungeon?" It was Michael who spoke first. His rage could be seen within his wide green eyes. Leo knew it would be most difficult for Will''s uncle to hear the news, seeing as though it was the king who ordered him to protect Will in the first place.


    "Most of you have heard the name Aremesis before, correct?" Leo questioned, looking around the room and saw a few confused nods. Finally, he looked at Michael, his eyes stayed unmoving as he awaited the continuation of the explanation. "Most of you know that the name Aremesis has been used by the High Adviser to the king, yet none of you have not seen this man before," he stated rather than questioning.


    "There hasn''t been a High Adviser to the king," Leo continued. "Not for many generations." Even Michael seemed to take attention to the news. Leo noticed the man''s eyebrow raising within the corner of his eye as he continued to make eye contact with the rest of the group.


    "I''m not so sure I can believe that," Michael disputed, abandoning his coffee and getting up from his seat. "While the king had been absent, all the formal requests as well as dispatched patrols, decrees came from the High Advisor." He paced the room within the limited space in which allowed him.


    "I am going to repeat the same words the Earth Sage asked a hundred men not even an hour ago," Leo said as he looked directly at Michael. "Have you ever seen the man?"


    Michael was at a loss for words which Leo had to savor, not so often could one throw off the man who had been guarding Will for as long as he had. A man who had to consider every possible outcome in order to keep his nephew safe.


    "There is one more shred of proof I''d like you to consider, Michael," Leo offered as his fingers traced the pattern of the ring on his right finger. "If there were a High Adviser in King Ragnos''s court," he paused, allowing a tiny bit of his gold aura to surround him, "how could you explain me?"


    "There can only be one adviser to the King''s Flame," The girl Leo recognized as Chloe muttered under her breath. It seemed that some of the two hundred and fifty were educated in Crystallia''s history. I''ll have to see what else she knows later, Leo thought as he looked at the blonde-haired girl approvingly.


    "Chloe is correct," Leo shifted his attention back to Michael. "There can only be one." A slight smile appeared on his lips at the thought of his favorite martial arts movie reference. "So, if I have this aura," Leo extinguished the gold from around him. "How exactly is there a High Adviser looking after Ebonhart?" He raised an eyebrow while looking around the table again. "And how exactly do none of you recall ever seeing him?"


    Michael shook himself from his shock. "If he was there, how could anyone not have seen him? Just who is he?"


    "That," Leo pointed at Michael. "Is the right question. If Aremesis is not the High Adviser as you all thought he was, as Michael put it, just who is he?" The question made everyone quiet. "If he truly was always there, when exactly did he insert himself within the court?"


    "You raise a great point Leo," Michael said as he moved back to his seat and grabbed his coffee, a sign that he had calmed down slightly. "But what does any of this have to do with Will?" He seemed to be losing patience from the obvious stalling the adviser was doing.


    "I was getting to that next," Leo waved at his friend to calm down. "Aremesis is apparently a dark energy which has trapped the king, earth sage and one hundred knights within the entryway of the castle. The king has them protected now with his aura, yet he is growing weaker by the minute. Will has sent an SOS and needs all hands on deck."


    "I''m not sure what any of that means," one of the crusaders spoke out. "But it''s about time, we''ve been away from our kingdom for too long already." Many others murmured their agreements as they talked among themselves. "The prince has been without protection within a land of tyranny for long enough."


    "What it means," Michael said agitatedly. "Is that we might be going up against the main source of corruption within Crystallia." He gave a stern look to the teenager. "Possibly the conduit of dark energy that corrupted Jake."


    Most of the Crusade knew of Jake through whispers, talks between Bianca and Leo while they sparred in Crystallia. All of them knew him to be the leader of the corrupt army which went against Will half a week ago.


    "That being said," Leo continued. "We have less than an hour to get everything prepared before we head back to Ebonhart." He raised from his seat and looked at the small company he had trained with Bianca. "It''s a battle that will put the last one to shame, make sure your prince isn''t the only one fighting this time."


    The brief was over, the crusade left the room patiently and quietly. Most of them went back to their rooms to pack, others went to the courtyard to train while they still could. All of them took Leo''s words seriously, they knew their prince shouldn''t have to shoulder all of the burden within their kingdom.


    While all the other crusaders filed out of the room to prepare, Leo noticed Chloe staying within her seat at the table. Her eyes rested comfortably on the two of them.


    "Is there something I can help you with, Chloe?" Leo gave a half smile to the blonde girl at the other end of the table. "Most everyone else has left this room, yet you chose to stay." He looked at Michael as if to question her motive.


    "Adviser Leo," Chloe rose from her seat and walked to Leo and Michael. She made a formal bow before she continued talking. "I noticed after my explanation of the king''s adviser, you looked as if you might be interested in hearing more." Leo could respect a girl who spoke without shyness or fear of reproach. He nodded to her out of gratitude and allowed her to continue speaking.


    "Well, the adviser dates back to the days of Cainus Ragnos, the one who held the first flame." She looked into Leo''s eyes with curiosity. "Though it seems you know more than you are willing to admit."


    "Chloe," Leo gave her a knowing look. "We are close to an hour away from an all-out war against darkness to save the king for Will, If there''s a point to this discussion, please get to it." Leo looked at Michael and could almost see his patience slipping.


    "As you might know," Chloe cleared her throat. "Crystallia has only been a secret to most of the world here on Earth," she looked at Michael and back to Leo, probably hoping for a little surprise at least. Leo only nodded for her to continue. "My family had stumbled upon a portal to Crystallia fifty years ago."


    "So, your family was originally from Earth?" Leo was paying attention. He hadn''t heard of any immigrants between the worlds before, but it would explain the names of the settlers they had come across so far. He couldn''t imagine a family within a medieval kingdom naming their child Chloe.


    Chloe nodded once again. "My grandfather was an archaeologist here in New York back in nineteen sixty. His studies were on the old tunnels that run under the city." She continued as if Leo had not interrupted her. "He came across a black door which didn''t seem to belong."


    "It was a portal to Crystallia wasn''t it." Michael was the one to speak now, it seemed he had finally recovered his voice from the previously shocking news about the adviser. Leo wasn''t at all surprised that the man didn''t form his statement as a question. He knew that Michael had been close to the king, making him probably the most educated man within the room when it came to Crystallia.


    "Yes," Chloe confirmed as she set her eyes on Michael. "The portal transported him to a small village outside of the kingdom of Ebonhart." She took a seat back at the table, indicating that it would be a slightly long explanation. "Even back then, the clothing that he wore made him stand out against the population of the village." Her eyebrow raised as she stared into the dark wood of the table in front of her. "As luck would have it, the Crimson Knights were there on patrol. The moment he appeared, he was sent to Ebonhart to consult with the late king, Richard."


    Leo had never heard the name of Will''s grandfather before. Even though Will was a decent name for a king, Richard was a king''s name even within his own world.


    "Richard was instantly taken by the idea of having another world other than his own. In some ways, they all knew, otherwise why would there be a door?" Chloe looked back at Leo, her hands fidgeting in her lap. "He then opened up Ebonhart''s library to my grandfather who studied the continent as well as history of Crystallia." She took a hopeful breath. Leo knew she was trying to get a point across. "Kind of like you are doing right now." She looked Leo in the eyes knowingly. "After working with Will''s grandfather for some time, the king grew fond of my grandfather and gave him the gift, though it didn''t manifest in the same way it did for the others he had gifted the aura to."


    "So, your grandfather was the adviser to the king of that time." Leo knew there was more to learn from Chloe, but he also knew that time was limited. "Chloe, I would like it if you stayed behind for the attack."


    "Shouldn''t we have all of the crusade with us when we go to Will?" Uncertainty grew within Michael. "I''m sure we are going to need the numbers."


    Leo shook his head. "There''s too much that we could learn from the granddaughter of the last adviser." He breathed and sighed heavily. "I don''t think we can risk sending her until we know more about the previous advisers to the kingdom."


    Michael looked as if he were about to object before Leo placed a hand on his shoulder. "We don''t have time for uncertainty Michael." He walked towards the exit of the room. "We have less than an hour to prepare a small army. You of all people know the importance of this mission." He left, leaving Michael staring at the door deep in thought.


    "When did he grow up so much?" He thought aloud. It seemed as if just a day ago that Leo had appeared at the front door of his mansion with nothing but a cellphone looking for Will.


    "Advisers have always been like that." Chloe said as she got up from her chair. Michael nodded. "In times of crisis, the adviser names himself." She too went to the door. "I''ll be in the library if anyone needs me."


    Thirty minutes of preparation had gone by in an instant. Leo and Michael stood at the head of a small contingent of crusaders. The obsidian black door glistened in front of the adviser as he waited for any men that might have been late. With a sigh, he looked at Michael as he placed his hand on the knob of the door. "Back into the rabbit hole." He said with a small smile as he opened the portal. ''We''re coming Will,'' he thought as he took the first step into the darkness. ''Don''t let us be too late.''

 59 Rally

    Maya


    "Sire," Roland breathed as he huffed himself up the large hill. "We are packed and ready to depart. We have done our best to ensure there is nothing left behind when we leave." The ex-slave trader was clearly out of breath as he looked as his prince for confirmation.


    "Good," Will stated plainly as he looked at the thousand strong he had gathered together within the course of only a few days. No longer were they chained, nor were they guards keeping the helpless men and women chained. They were all part of his crusade, which every head would prove vital if his plan were to work. "We will continue on in fifteen minutes." His long black jacket flapped in the steady wind as he turned to Maya who held an apple up for him.


    "I know you are all princely and everything now," She said with a knowing smile. "But don''t forget to eat, we have a long battle ahead of us and by the way you described it, we shouldn''t go into it with an empty stomach."


    Will raised his eyebrow in protest, but his stomach spoke before he could. Grabbing the apple from her hand, he took a bite out of it. The sweet juice from the fruit dripped slightly from the corner of his mouth and his eyes seemed to convey the thanks Maya was waiting for. No matter how much time he spent in Crystallia, he could never truly get used to the difference between his homeland''s food and Earth''s. Energy seemed to seep into him with every bite of the apple he took.


    Maya knew just how desperate Will was to get to Ebonhart as soon as he could. It took everything for him not to just take off in the air and fly there within a few minutes. Even though they were only an hour away by foot, she knew that both his father and father figure were trapped within a sea of darkness within the castle. She knew the risk he was taking by just showing up.


    Not long before their travels started, she herself was a slave to the corruption. She remembered Jake whispering in her ear in every second of the day. She remembered what had to happen for him to even be able to invade her mind. Darkness was the only thing that sustained her body after he and his followers had defiled and killed her. The memory of the darkness that consumed her caused an involuntary shudder to go through her body. She knew Will was about to walk into the very center of the power that corrupted her. Even though she couldn''t stop him, she would support him as well as she could as he walked head first into the miasma which now covered his birthplace.


    As she pondered what exactly they had in store in Ebonhart, Will handed her an apple core and placed a hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry so much," He said with a smile. "I wouldn''t be going there now if I didn''t have a way to survive," He turned to walk over to the thousand men waiting for him below. "I certainly wouldn''t bring you with all the others if I felt there were any way we wouldn''t make it out with our lives intact." Before his head turned towards the men, Maya could see the cold determination within Will''s eyes.


    She didn''t know when it happened, but somewhere along the way, the carefree city boy had given way to a natural born leader. Even then, the king''s insignia seemed to raise even more on his jacket. He now carried himself with an air of authority which she hadn''t noticed before. She tried just once to picture the boy that had saved her not even a year ago from being sold into the very slavery he had just disbanded. No matter how she tried, she couldn''t find the same boyish charm he once had. He now carried himself the way of his birthright, the way of a king.


    Will


    Taking a slow pace down the hill, Will took in his army. It was not too long ago that it was only Jake and Bianca supporting his cause. The time was short lived as Leo joined not much later. He remembered the month that he had trained with both Leo and Bianca after Jake had become corrupt. The many days of drilling battle tactics into his ex-girlfriend seemed redundant as she had left when he decided to continue his campaign in Ebonhart.


    Even though Bianca left, Will found him surrounded by support from the most unlikely sources. The ones left behind from Maya''s assault on the surrounding villages of Ebonhart banded together under his banner and revolted against his brother to drive him from the kingdom. Even now, Will knew that Leo was preparing them for what was to come. They all knew the risks of the war they were about to wage on darkness, yet not one of them faltered in their faith.


    Will looked at the now thousand strong army through the eyes of a true prince. He had cast away any inhibitions of being normal the moment the portal closed behind Bianca. He knew he was meant for something much greater, something much bigger than himself. The moment the two hundred and fifty wielders banded together with him, he knew they needed his support just as much as he needed theirs. He knew the true reason leaders existed in the world.


    His feet picking up from the ground half way down the hill, Will allowed himself to float to the army, his gold aura giving his long black jacket a shining look. He saw head upon head look up at him as he made his presence known. Normally he wouldn''t be too keen on the theatrics, but he knew what these men and women were putting on the line by supporting him.


    "It''s time." He said simply. Though his voice was low, it carried out to each ear below him. "Walking into the darkness only miles around the bend is going to be treacherous," all eyes were upon him as he slowly set himself down in front of the men. "But if you stay with me, we will free this kingdom from corruption." His eyes were full of passion as his aura gave off a tinge of red. He remembered what he had said to the two hundred and fifty men that followed him against Jake and repeated the words. "Fight for your right to live free, and I''ll guarantee your place within this new age!" Will roared as his arm went up with a fist raised. He felt like an old war knockoff but it seemed to get the right response. A loud cheer roared through the hills just miles away from Ebonhart. A light had shone in that moment that could match the darkness that they approached.


    Jake


    Looking out at the hills, overlooking the Kingdom of Ebonhart, Jake could see a crimson haze in the distance. Everything seemed like a swirling mess within his head. It felt as though he had drank a half bottle of Jack before flying over to the castle. As he stood in the shadows of the walls, he viewed an army of Crimson Knights forming their ranks in front of the entrance. There were enough men to surround the castle completely.


    Sadly, Jake knew they were setting up their formations to stop him. As he looked at the many men, he could see the milky white eyes void of life within their armored heads. Aremesis had yet again supplied him with all he needed to counter his brother''s assault. He had only to wait for the men to come from the hills before setting hell upon them. Jake knew that a portion of his subconscious was now blocked from the corrupt leader as he thought of his brother. If he had not taken a portion of Will''s gift, he wouldn''t have even known that he was standing at the place of his birth. Even though he was not in control of his own limbs, when his head turned to the gates, he wondered what exactly it would have been like to grow up within the walls of the kingdom.


    He thought of his brother who was only miles away from the battlefield. His mind always wandering back to the fear that Will wouldn''t walk away from this fight. He couldn''t shake the feeling that this could be the impossible battle that would claim his younger brother''s life. If I can do anything to stop that from happening, he thought as he allowed his consciousness to look up to the heavens, give me the strength to do so.


    Looking at each corner of the castle, Jake tried to find at least one weakness in the structure whenever his puppeteer allowed the chance. No matter where he looked, he could see hundreds of knights. Even with his new wind aura, he knew Will would need extra support. One of the cuts from his scythe would only cut a small fraction from the army. As knights banded together as far as he could see, he could only hope his brother had a plan.


    Knowing there was not much he could do, Jake still made himself useful in the only way he knew how. He sent mental images of what transpired in front of him to his brother. Everything the corrupt Jake saw, Will saw within his own mind. Jake silently thanked the luck he had come upon when thrusting his own lineage weapon within his brother''s chest.


    "I know you''re there young Jake." He heard his own voice say in a menacing tone. It sent chills down his spine knowing that the puppeteer had been able to find him. "I know you try to fight me with every fiber of your being, that''s very admirable of you." He felt his mouth twitch into a smile.


    You won''t win. Jake said within his mind, the only way he knew to try communicating. Will has trumped you in all you have tried so far, what makes this any different?


    Jake received a bone chilling chuckle as an answer. "What does it matter if this works or not?" The apparition within him laughed as he looked over the many thousand knights guarding the castle. "Regardless of the outcome, we have killed thousands today, you and I."


    One way or another, Will is going to find a way to end you. Jake said as he thought of the many men who had lost their lives that day. Each one met their end at the tip of his blade. He will find a way to free me of you, and when that happens, I''ll end you myself.


    "There is an end to all things, of that you are correct." Aremesis mused. "Life ends no matter how long it takes for the process to come about," he said as he raised his sword to the sky. Darkness swirled around it as if the night itself bent around the blade. "But darkness is eternal."


    Jake looked over toward the crimson sky ahead. With each minute, the sky grew brighter. His brother was coming with all he could. He knew it would be a long night, even though he wasn''t in control of his own body, now that he had another aura he could feel every cut and bruise that Aremesis received. "No matter how brightly your light burns, it will always die, brother." He heard himself say as a nostalgic feeling coursed through his body. "How fitting that this fight is the end between us brothers," he said as he pointed his blade toward the crimson sky. "Now we can finish our own battle, Ragnos."


    Before he could respond, Jake felt a pressure weigh down on him from within. It felt as if he were being pushed from his own body. "I think it''s time to say goodbye Jake." Aremesis chuckled as Jake''s subconscious struggled to stay within its body. "It''s been fun while it lasted, but I think I''ll keep this body now." Jake could feel himself slipping into the darkness that was trying to consume him. A suction force appeared within and threatened to shoot him out into the nothingness.


    The void was only an inch away when a hand grabbed hold of him. Jake looked from the void to see Will''s hand clasped around his forearm. The darkness was traded with gold as he was once more transferred to the golden throne room which belonged to Cainus. "If you ensure that Will does not learn of what you spoke of with the dark lord, you may stay within my dwelling until your body is free once more." The late king looked upon a wide eyed Jake as he turned to once more sit upon his throne. "He is not yet ready to know the truth."

 60 Lights Hope

    Michael


    As the darkness lifted from around Michael, he found himself surrounded by the abandoned cottages of their base of operations. He looked around the small town of ember and was reminded that this was not the same kingdom he had once known.


    The few days Will had been away was enough for Michael to ponder the changes his home had underwent. No matter what Leo had told him, nothing but witnessing the destruction first hand could have made him truly understand the gravity of the situation they faced.


    As Leo was deep in thought, Michael came up from behind him. "Well, this is nostalgic." He said as he took a deep breath of fresh air. "Its been too long since I stepped foot in Nearwood," Michael lightly tapped himself on the head, "my bad, I meant Ember." Years of familiarity with the name had him at a loss for words. He knew his nephew had changes in place, yet he couldn''t help but wonder how the kid was going to resurrect the graveyard of a town.


    Looking at the many teenagers that followed him, he could see the same haunting expression on most of their faces. To many, the broken village had been home. Each face turned to a specific cottage with a woeful glance. "This will be the first thing to fix when this storm blows over." He said with a little more emotion than he wanted. "I hope you got what you needed while you were at the mansion."


    Leo nodded. He had explained everything to Will''s uncle a few days prior, but he knew that Michael had grown in Crystallia. Believing something had changed could only be brought about through seeing that it had.


    Michael''s eyes roamed the abandoned street with a small hint of familiarity and Leo could see something else as well. His eyes looked mournful as he looked upon the burned cottages that must have belonged to people he once knew.


    "Will hasn''t given up on this village." Leo stated simply. Michael turned his vacant expression towards his nephew''s best friend. "He had me do extensive research on carpentry while I was home."


    Leo took his pack from his shoulders and opened it. He grabbed a handful of rolled paper and presented them to Michael. He unrolled them and looked at detailed blueprints that he recognized as newer style houses from earth. He unrolled another to see recipes for mortar and cement. "So, this is where it starts." He said under his breath while handing the papers back to Leo. "Will is waiting not too far from here." He looked towards where he knew Ebonhart lay in wait. It seemed like a normal night, the wind was but a calm breeze. When Michael looked up at the sky, he noticed the absence of stars. "I don''t think we have much time."


    King Ragnos


    A low rumble rang from the darkness outside of the golden barrier. King Ragnos could all but see Aremesis enjoying his catch as his aura crashed against the royal gold like waves hitting a pier at high tide. How long, exactly? The king heard a whisper within his mind which didn''t belong. How long do you think you can hold me back?.


    The King''s lip twitched into a faint half smile. He knew he couldn''t fool the darkness with theatrics, the golden barrier had already started fading ten minutes prior. He knew he was on borrowed time already.


    "As long as it takes." King Ragnos summoned as much strength as he had. The barrier regained its previous shine, but at a cost.


    Jonathan glanced at his old friend for a split second before turning his eyes back to the barrier. "You''ve looked better." He said as one explosion hit after another.


    It was Ragnos''s turn to chuckle. "Well I could just let you die and make a run for it." The thought had been ridiculous enough that he had to regain his composure and give Jonathan a serious look. "I will keep us alive long enough for our son to find us."


    A silence to match the darkness outside the barrier fell upon the crowd of knights as Jonathan pondered his next words.


    "The fact that you can even say such a thing gives me great pride, my friend." His words were quiet, yet steady. The King knew Jonathan had been awaiting a response which swayed in the opposite direction. "Surely, this is not the time to speak of such things."


    "You are not wrong," Ragnos looked at the barrier, a small bright crack had formed in front of them displaying a look of content witbin his weary face. "But now is the time we have, and I must use what we have been given wisely."


    Jonathan could only roll his eyes. "Even in the midst of hell, you still cannot forgo formalities, can you?" He raised an eyebrow at the king. The knights guffawed at the lack of respect their king was receiving, only a personal friend could be so bold.


    "Myself and Isabelle were the ones who brought young William into this world, yet I have known him for only three years." The King''s tone was solumn and full of regret. "Yet you," He poked a finger at Jonathan''s chest while maintaining focus on the barrier. "You raised him with my wife. You were there to teach him, to guide him and not once did you court Isabelle."


    Jonathan was taken aback by Ragnos''s boldness. "How could you know that for certain?" He knew that the King had been all but locked in his castle for the last fourteen years.


    "The answer is simple," Ragnos smiled. "You still maintain your aura, which means you still support your king." Jonathan looked as if he were going to say something, but the King cut him off with a wave of his hand. "You raised my boy to lead without even knowing the proper lessons, you taught him to be strong yet also, you taught him compassion. I could not have wanted for any other teacher for William, nor any other kind of father."


    Jonathan was struck by the praise his old friend had been giving him. Though he had done right by Will, he was waiting for the king to vent his frustration upon him for taking his son in the first place. "We are both proud if the man we raised then." He said simply. "So lets both survive this darkness, if only to see the king he will become."


    Leo


    "Regroup!" Leo yelled across the large contingent of both darkness and his men.


    Along the kings road a mile away from Ember, Leo and his group came across a knight that had been on patrol. The moment they laid eyes on the man, they knew something had been wrong.


    The knight drew his sword and charged their group. Michael met him with an ice lance, blocking the attack. As soon as the weapons net, more knights came from the woodline to join the attack. Within minutes, an ambush had assaulted their small force.


    "They must be under the control of Aremesis!" Michael yelled out as the small contingent of weilders regrouped. "We can''t kill them!"


    "It might be too late for that." Leo said while his weapon met the cold steel of an advancing knight''s blade. He noticed a line of sliced flesh along the knight''s jugular. "Darkness can only rule over the dead."


    Realization flooded Michael as he held off another knight who tried to get under his defenses. "Then it has to be this way." He said solemnly as he created bolts of ice above him. He had purposefully held back for the sake of saving the men. "Leo," he motioned his head towards his nephew''s friend while parrying a blade with his ice lance. "Maybe you could use these."


    Leo sidestepped a knight, bringing him behind his enemy. Looking at the ice shards, he focused on each one, creating a small vortex surrounding them. He released the shards in each direction, each one making a path through the horde of animated corpses.


    None of the knights fell, but huge chunks of their armor and flesh were torn from them as the ice made its way through the mass of enemies. No matter the damage, they continued to throw themselves at the group of weilders.


    "It''s no use, they just keep coming!" He yelled out to Michael. "We should fall back to Ember and regroup!" Looking around the horde of enemies, he began to see familiar faces. It was not only knights attacking them now, but also fallen allies. Their lineage weapons had taken on a dark rusted black appearance and their eyes had become milky white.


    "I don''t think that''s an option at the moment." Michael said as he too began to see the new addition to the enemy offense. "I doubt the spreading corruption would wait for us to take our leave."


    Leo began to see the hopelessness of the situation before him. No matter which way he turned, the enemy had the path blocked. They were now surrounded on all sides, the knights were blocking their path forward, and now the turned wielders blocked their path from escaping.


    "I owe you a drink if we get through this." Leo said as he smirked at his older friend.


    "You might have to wait a few years for that." Michael said with a smirk.


    As they stood back to back, the horde slowly began to close in on the dwindling group. Leo could make out smiles on the animated corpses that still had mouths and knew that the puppeteer was having a good laugh at them.


    ''You have ten seconds to make peace with your gods.'' A voice rang out within Leo''s mind. ''Take heart, your usefulness will start the very moment the light leaves your eyes.''


    The horde stopped moving as the voice echoed within the minds of each of the living.


    "We survived all of it just to die here?" Leo heard a voice behind him, he was glad to know someone other than Michael was alive.


    "No." Leo said with a surprising amount of courage in his voice. "The moment everything turns to shit, you have to believe there is a way out." He said as he turned to his friends. "In any tale, darkness never wins. There is always something surprising and unexpected that happens before all is lost."


    As he spoke, he noticed flashes of white light headed in their direction from Ember. With each flash, he could hear cries of agony getting louder. "Something like that." He said with a smirk as he once again went into his defensive stance. "If we die today, its because of our lack of faith. So do me a favor, turn around and face your enemy until there is either no one left or your arms are missing."


    The horde of the dead began to close in once more, but before they could reach, the light found its way to the center.


    Leo could only shale his head in amazement as he looked at the source of light. Within the blinding light stood a brown haired girl of fair complexion wearing a white tank top and brown cargo shorts.


    "I never would have guessed this." Leo said with a chuckle. "Did you enjoy your vacation?" His eyes lit up as he welcomed her into the battle.


    "Admit it, you missed me." Bianca smiled as she held a white and gold staff which swirled with a white aura.

 61 Offense to Darkness

    Parting the enemy force as if she were parting an ocean, Bianca looked over the boys and girls she had come to know well. Most of them retained their aura, trying to push back the forces they were so ill equipped to handle. Others she recognized were now standing opposite the side they started. She noticed black veins running from milk white eyes pushing back to the brain, the faint outlines made her shiver. Each one only had a shallow cut on their arm or leg, nothing that should have been lethal. Their lineage weapons had the same black veins which were present on their faces.


    "Bianca!" Leo cried out in surprise as the sea of enemies crumbled around his friend.


    Bianca smirked as she waved her hand at Leo, almost not even registering the fight which was commenced around her.


    "Would you at least try to look like you''re in a battle, girl?" Bianca heard a familiar voice roar over the many knights within their crowded battlefield. She looked over Leo''s shoulder to see Michael with an ice lance in his hands.


    "Glad to see you have regained your power, Michael." She said as she whistled at the ice daggers floating above his head, one of which he took and flung over her shoulder, hitting a knight in the head.


    "I will have gotten it back for nothing if you don''t get out of here Bianca!" he roared as he parried a knight''s blade.


    Bianca felt as if she were in a live action movie, even though there was so much carnage around her, she didn''t feel in danger. She felt in control.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you went home." Leo said as he sidestepped a knight and ran him through the back with his blade. There was no venom in his voice, only curiosity as he looked at the hand she waved. The familiar lineage ring adorned her right ring finger, though instead of the plain silver ring of the ungifted, he noticed a white gem within the center.


    The gem in the center pulsed with power as her white and gold staff became visible. Leo saw the gold swirls around the staff, the same design as he had on his sword, finally registering what happened. "You found your power again." He stated as he once again turned his attention to an advancing knight.


    "Much more than that, my friend." Bianca said as he pointed her staff towards the advancing knight. A beam of pure white shot from her staff and hit the knight, instead of stopping, it went through him and continued a path straight through the horde of incoming knights. Wherever the beam hit, enemies instantly dropped.


    As easily as the light was unleashed, it was snuffed out by the hundreds of knights. Soon the path was once again closed as Leo had to once again bring his sword up to block a fatal blow from a mindless foe.


    "That''s nifty," Leo said as he grunted from the weight of the attack. "Got any more?"


    Bianca nodded, though she didn''t have much of a handle on the power which had been entrusted to her, but she knew it was meant for that moment.


    You''ve got to push through this obstacle to get to your real challenge. She thought to herself as she gripped her staff tightly. Light poured from the weapon in such intensity, it almost turned the dark sky to daylight. With a grunt of effort, she slammed the staff into the earth.


    Pulses of light slammed into the horde of dark forces, where each hit, the enemy dropped. Leo looked at his childhood friend as if for the first time.


    The wielder Michael was fending off stopped attacking as the first pulse hit. "What''s happening?" He asked as he looked around the battlefield. As far as Michael could see, the enemy dropped by the hundreds, the vast ocean of enemies became an ocean of corpses within moments.


    "How?" He said as the last of the knights fell. They were now surrounded by the expired corpses of a lengthy battle.


    Bianca returned the staff to her ring and took a deep breath. The amount of energy she had to release was more than half of what she had. "Light is the counter of the dark, I just cancelled out the control the darkness had over these men."


    "Is there anything you can do for the men that fell within our group?" Michael asked as he looked at Bianca with new eyes. "Some only have gashes on their arms or legs, they shouldn''t have died."


    Bianca shook her head. "If they were still alive, my aura would have only cleansed theirs." She said as she looked with sad eyes to the men she recognized from her adventures when she had first landed in Crystallia. "I wish I could bring them back."


    "When this is over," Leo said as he looked around at the hundreds of knights which littered the battlefield. "We are going to have a long talk."


    Bianca nodded, "Right now, we need to get to Will." She turned to the path leading to Ebonhart. "He''s going to need this power more than you did."


    Together, the two childhood friends and the man in a business suit led the way for the remainder of the men left from the assault. Bianca knew they would need each and every one of them if they were to overcome the threat which loomed in the distance like a blanket over the night sky.


    Though he had only dropped Jake''s full consciousness within him a brief moment ago, Will could feel his confused brother begin to realize what had happened. Sit tight Jake, Will thought. You''ll have your body back soon.


    Walking the King''s road with a thousand men behind him, Will could feel and hear the men training their new auras as they impatiently waited for the long fight ahead of them.


    "They''re getting pretty anxious." Maya said as she came up behind Will. "Most of these men and women have never held a sword before today, I hope you have a plan."


    Will nodded his head slightly as he looked at his ever-present companion. She still wore the same dark black dress which clung to her in tatters. Their stay in Holtz had been brief, not at all long enough for her to find a decent change of clothing. A white and black ring clung to her ring finger as her arms swung gracefully from side to side.


    "If my plan works, not one of these men will lose their lives today." Will tried to remain optimistic about their chances, but he knew he might not be able to make good on that promise. Thinking of the promises he had racked up since he returned to Crystallia, Will looked once more at Maya''s tattered dress.


    "What is it?" Maya asked as she felt Will''s eyes on her. "Do I have something on me?" Her face went slightly red when Will didn''t overt his gaze.


    After a few moments, a low chuckle came from Will. "I was just thinking of another promise I made to you a few days ago." He said as he looked forward at the looming dark cloud ahead. "When we are finally done with this, I need to get you a new dress."


    The pink didn''t leave Maya''s cheeks as she looked down at her barely held together dress. "Don''t forget the pizza." She said with a smile.


    "I''ll even include a movie in the deal." Will said, his eyes brightened against the night sky. "I want to show you everything our world has to offer."


    Why don''t you two get a room when I''m not in your head. Jake''s voice rang from deep within Will''s mind. And stop romanticizing, you know I can see everything right?


    "Dammit Jake," Will knocked on his head a few times. "Is nothing sacred?"


    "Do I want to know?" Maya had an eyebrow raised and looked expectantly at Will.


    "Not really," Will scratched his head. "We are just setting some boundaries while he''s crashing at my place." He rolled his eyes as he continued forward.


    This is entertaining and everything, Cainus''s voice replaced Jake''s. But your father won''t last much longer, even now, his shield is cracking. Soon, you won''t have any father to give their blessing. I''d hurry up the march.


    Cainus sent a mental image of the gold dome around Will''s father and Jonathan. The cracks in the dome shone through like spider webs. William senior was kneeling with the effort of keeping the shield raised as Jonathan had his hand on the king''s shoulder. He looked more worried than Will had thought was possible.


    I get the message, Will said subconsciously, We''ll be there in a moment.


    Seeing Will go from to carefree to serious in a matter of moments, Maya could tell he had just received an update from Cainus. "Any news?" She asked, sensing the quick shift in his demeanor.


    Will nodded. "We have less than an hour before the barrier breaks."


    Maya''s face paled as she turned to the army. "Roland!" She yelled out into the crowd.


    Will noticed a hint of gold from Roland''s vest as he ran to the front of the group. His ponytail looked slightly disheveled from the numerous tasks his prince had instructed him to carry out.


    "You called for me my lady?" He said as he went to one knee in front of Maya. Will couldn''t help but give a satisfying smile as he witnessed the fealty the once slave trader had shown to the very same woman he had once wanted to capture.


    "I need you to take control of the army while Will and I charge forward," Maya commanded while taking Will''s hand and leading him into the air. "Make haste, your king is in danger." With that, she didn''t even wait to see him salute before she and Will took to the sky.


    Waiting behind his three thousand strong army, Aremesis admired the blade he had spent the better part of an hour crafting from darkness. Dark veins appeared on his forearm which synced perfectly with the veins running along the pommel, leading up to the tip of the blade. When looking at the sword, one would think the blade was shattered, instead, the dark tendrils waited to drink the life blood of the small army rapidly approaching.


    "Soon brother," he said with a voice dark enough to rival the night sky. "Soon we can put this childish competition behind us."


    Somewhere within the darkness of his mind, a flash of blinding white light pierced through. Aremesis dropped the blade into the dirt and held strong to the pommel as he screamed in agony. "So many have lost already?!" He roared as he held his head in his hand, blacking out the view in front of him.


    Within his mind''s eye, Aremesis could see the searing power of pure light pour over his men like large waves crashing to the shore on high tide. "There isn''t a light user alive in this age! How is this possible?" He focused in on the source of the light. Even focusing on the image of the power was enough to make him grimace. Within the center stood a woman he had come to know quite well. A woman he had seen many times while living within Jake''s mind.


    Bianca stood with a staff of pure white and gold, her long brown hair flailed wildly around her and she focused all of her energy on the enemies before her.


    "I thought she was a fire wielder like her prince." Aremesis said to himself as he took his hand from his eyes. "No matter, even a force that small would be enough to drain her substantially." He raised his sword from the ground and instead, raised it to the sky.


    "IT SEEMS I HAVE NO USE FOR YOU PUPPETS AFTER ALL!" His voice rang through the horde of knights. "RETURN TO THE ABYSE UNTIL I CALL ON YOU ONCE MORE!"


    The air around Aremesis crackled as tendrils of darkness leaked from every knight within the horde of men. The sword acted like a lightning rod within a storm as the tendrils flew to the puppeteer. A vortex of pure darkness wrapped around the weapon, slowly getting smaller as if it were being sucked in.


    As the last drop of darkness disappeared within the sword, so did the last knight. Instead of leaving corpses littering Ebonhart''s fields, it had fallen eerily barren. "I will need all of my power for this fight." Aremesis said with a small chuckle. "It will be over soon, brother."


    Standing on the castle wall looking out to the wood line in front of him, Aremesis waited sword in hand for the battle which would win him his kingdom.

 62 The Light in the Darkness

    Will reached the end of the wood line faster than he would have thought possible, had it not been for his brief experience with flight. Maya had not let go of his hand the entire way to the clearing. He could feel her trembling slightly though their shared touch.


    Ebonhart stood out like a looming raven in the darkness, as if it were an omen for Will to turn around. Even with a chill running down his spine, he knew the time had long passed where he could have run from this inevitability. He could see a lone figure on the city wall and knew almost instantly who it was.


    "Are you ready for this?" Will asked as they slowed to a halt. He sent a squeeze of encouragement to Maya''s hand. "The sooner this is done, the sooner you can have that pizza." Will gave his friend a halfhearted smile which she mirrored.


    "Don''t forget the movie and the dress," She tried to sound upbeat. Maya gave him a wink as she looked down at her shredded dress. "I think this one has lived far beyond its expiration date."


    "It''s a date then." Will said as his eyes returned to the lone figure on the wall. Giving Maya''s hand one more squeeze of encouragement, he hesitantly let go and flew towards the city.


    As he neared the wall, the darkness seemed to shroud him in an unnatural way. It felt as if the lack of light was enough to physically stop him from reaching his destination.


    Will struggled forth by spilling a small portion of his aura to guide him to Aremesis. He knew by the vision of his father that he might have to use the same method of protection as he had been shown. For hours on the ground, he had practiced the same method of shielding until he had mastered it.


    "Excellent job learning how to protect yourself, young prince." Aremesis chuckled as Will approached. "Your life expectancy has gone from two minutes to five." He clapped his hands halfheartedly.


    "Thanks for that." Will said with his own mocking smile. "All I''ve ever wanted was the approval of an evil overlord." He gave a small sniffle and brushed away an invisible tear from his cheek. "It must be my birthday."


    "You must realize how futile this is, brother." Aremesis brought his hands to his sides. A sword of pure darkness materialized in an instant within his right hand. "Light is finite, it must always return to darkness."


    Will felt the familiar burning sensation from around his neck as his cross beckoned to be released. Flames were released even before he could cup his hand around the pendant. Instantly, he was holding his gold and silver blade which had been his constant companion through all of his trials. "Light may be finite," He said as he held his blade to his side, matching Aremesis''s stance. "But darkness will always need the counterbalance of light, just as all life must end, so must the end give way to new life."


    "Always the riddler, Ragnos." Aremesis spat at Will. "Darkness reins within the hearts of all that live," He raised his sword eye level with Will. "You''ve seen it for yourself, all who follow you, love you, have the potential to betray you in the end. So stop spouting out all this idealistic crap and get out of my way!"


    Will thought of Bianca and how she had acted when he had last seen her. Though her intentions were pure, she was willing to abandon thousands of people just for the sake of dragging him back to his old life. He thought of how hurt she looked when he turned her down, how resentful she could have become in the future.


    "It doesn''t matter to me how people live their lives." Will said simply. "People betray others all of the time under the guise of good intentions. No matter how long I live, I know there will be no end to the people who feel they know what''s best for me. I know that sooner or later, yet another loved one will betray me once more under the impression that they are trying to help." Will raised his sword to Aremesis''s. "But that''s their choice, it''s their lives, I am not going to be one to tell someone how to live."


    The blade of darkness started to shake slightly while stretched out to Will. Looking at Aremesis, he could make out a small smile as he heard chuckling. "You really refuse to change then." Aremesis clouded himself with darkness which dimmed Will''s aura. "Fine!" The darkness sword reached out from what seemed like nothingness an inch away from Will''s face giving him only an instant to parry. "You could never understand death''s intentions!"


    The blade retracted back into the cloud of darkness, disappearing in an instant. The blade came back with rapid succession, each time Will had a tough time dodging and parrying. There''s no pattern to the attacks, he thought while trying to back away from the blade and gain ground in the assault.


    Were it not for his aura, Will wouldn''t have noticed in time. As he backed away, a blade of darkness protruded from thin air directly in the path he was planning to take. Using his elbow against the flat of his blade, Will was able to block from behind before being skewered.


    "Don''t let your guard down even for a second, brother." A dark rumbling voice boomed from the dark cloud. "You are not up against a dark flame wielder. You are challenging the god of darkness himself!"


    Will couldn''t relax for even a moment as the darkness blade picked up in speed, searching for any weak spots within his defense. He knew it would be impossible to switch to the offensive while on his own, his only hope was to hold off until his reinforcements arrived. He sent a silent prayer to Leo, hoping he had at least some luck gathering the rest of their Crusade. Hurry Leo, I can only hold him for so long.


    Almost as fast as the thought had left his mind, the battlefield was bathed in light. It seemed like daylight had returned to Crystallia hours before it could have. Will could see the dark cloud in front of him shimmer slightly as the fierceness of the light attacked Aremesis.


    "You had the right idea, Will," he heard a familiar voice ring out from behind him. "Just the wrong kind of light." Will took advantage of Aremesis''s sluggish movements to turn towards the source of the voice.


    In the clearing of the trees, Will saw Leo flying towards him, followed by Maya and Bianca. Somehow, he had not been surprised to see his ex-girlfriend following behind. He had not expected her to stay away from the battle for too long. What he had not expected was the white staff with gold wiring that rested in her hands, nor the pure white and gold aura which surrounded her.


    "You called for help?" Leo smirked as he launched himself into the fray. Even though Aremesis hesitated for a moment, The sword was once again at work, trying to skewer Will. Leo flew back to back with Will as he blocked, which gave Will few precious seconds to launch a counter attack.


    As the two of them fended off Aremesis, Bianca stood back and tried to regain her strength. The previous fight on the way to the city had left her at less than half of her full power. The aura which had been given to her was not meant for direct combat as much as it was for support.


    "I can do this all day, Ragnos." Aremesis spoke from inside his dark cloud. "The light eventually dies out, giving me more power to feed off. Your power is much more finite."


    Will knew he was telling the truth. Though the brief hesitation on the dark lord''s part had given him some ground, maintaining momentum was slowly draining away his reserve power. Even then, he could feel his aura dimming slightly.


    Looking for a way to break himself away from the frenzy, Will parried one more attack before grabbing Leo and flying at full speed away from the cloud. "We need another plan of attack." Will said while gulping in as much air as he could. He was draining fast and Leo could see it.


    "Didn''t you borrow power to fight against Jake before?" Leo asked as he regained his composure. If they kept fighting the way they had been, it would have been over long before the one-hour time limit had lapsed.


    "Yes, but borrowing that much power would leave everyone else helpless while I try to defeat him, and besides," Will looked at the cloud through his gold and crimson aura. "Even if I were to borrow that much power, I''m not sure I''d be able to defeat him."


    You''re looking at the problem the wrong way. Will heard an unfamiliar voice within his head. You''re only focusing on one of the aspects of your gift, William. There is so much more you can do.


    Who are you? Will tried to respond to the voice. He was getting tired of feeling like he had a multiple personality disorder most of the time. I already have Cainus and Jake in my head, could you kindly remove yourself before I go crazy?


    Stop being so arrogant, William. The voice rang out louder in his head, making Will cover his ears to try to drown it out. Now is not the time to be flippant, just listen. You have only borrowed power before, you have never magnified someone else''s.


    I can do that? Will had never thought it was possible, so he had never given thought to try it.


    Of course, The voice took a gentler tone. How do you think you can give people the aura? How do you think you''ve kept Maya alive well past the time she was supposed to die? Will had never thought of how he gave the gift to others, he had never figured out the answer to how he was helping Maya, but now it was staring him in the face.


    You''re telling me that the King''s Flame is some sort of battery? He didn''t know how better to describe it.


    He heard the voice within him draw out a sigh. I forgot that''s what you all have been calling it these days. Will was confused at the voice''s apparent disapproval. Yes, for lack of time, the ''King''s Flame'' acts as a conduit for power. You can release all of the aspects of this power, yet none the aspects will ever be as powerful as the wielder who owns the master flame him or herself.


    You''re going to have to run that by me one more time. The more the voice spoke to him, the more he was confused. Will could tell that the voice had a lot of experience with the aura, as much as Cainus had. Even though he was so insightful, Will couldn''t make heads or tails of what the voice was saying.


    The Master Flame is the gold outlining within the aura. It shows the vast maturity of the aura compared to the average wielder. Where there are master flames, you have the one known as the Omni Flame, which controls all elements. Will felt lucky that the span of a thought was only a second within normal time, or he would have felt stupid floating in the air with his nemesis only feet away waiting for another attack.


    "Are you planning on attacking anytime soon, or should I end this?" The cloud of darkness evaporated from around Aremesis. His face was pulsing with dark veins as he waited for Will to continue his assault. "I won''t wait much longer."


    You have all you need to defeat my brother within you, William. Trust your instincts. With that, the voice was gone.


    "Brother?" Will was confused for only a second. If Aremesis is the god of darkness, I was just speaking to his brother? Will couldn''t help but let out a laugh as he put away his sword.


    Will''s actions grabbed Aremesis''s attention. "Something funny little worm?" He said with a raised eyebrow. "Not that it matters, soon you will die." Lifting his sword, he readied himself for another strike. "Though, I would like some entertainment while you are still breathing."


    "The entertainment you will receive is not from me, Aremesis." Will said as he dropped back to the ground beside Bianca. Placing a hand on her shoulder, he did something he had never done before, but felt as right to him as breathing.


    Where his hand rested, the aura from his flame gathered, feeding into Bianca''s light. "Sorry it took so long for me to figure this out." He said to her with a wry smile.


    As his aura drained into Bianca, her light became even more overwhelming than before. "I''ve included something else besides this power, do you understand?" he said with a wink.


    "I''ll make sure it gets where it belongs." Bianca said as she focused her attention on Aremesis. "I remember you, Aremesis." The dark lord turned his attention to the white and gold aura. "I remember your voice whispering to me in that dungeon, I remember you telling me to abandon hope in Will."


    "You should have listened to me, girl." He spat venomously. "If you did, you wouldn''t have to die here."


    "No one is dying today," she said as she pointed her staff at Aremesis. "But you are going back where you belong." Bianca focused her aura into a large beam of light, too large for Aremesis to avoid.


    Within the beam of light, laughter rang out from all corners of the field. "YOU MAY HAVE FREED MY VESSEL, BUT YOU DO NOT HAVE THE POWER TO BANISH ME."


    Will struggled with the large amount of energy it took to maintain Bianca''s beam of light. Just as she was going to release it from exhaustion, a huge wave of power hit Will. He had never felt such raw flame before. His aura shifted from crimson and gold to something new.


    Bianca and Will were standing in what seemed to be a pure ultraviolet flame. The power was overwhelming to bare, but Will kept his hand firmly planted on Bianca''s shoulder, feeding her the power he knew would be enough.


    The white beam of light expanded until it hit all of the castle and courtyard, every shadow in every crack of the city was exposed to the light. That is but a taste of the power you will attain in the future, William. Will heard the voice of the stranger in his head once more.


    "YOU CANNOT CONTROL THIS REALM FOREVER, BROTHER! I WILL RETURN!" Aremesis boomed throughout the field.


    "And I will be here every time to stop you, Aremesis." Bianca was startled when she realized the voice behind her was not the voice of Will, but of a stranger. She tried to turn in her fright, but the hand squeezed tightly on her shoulder. "Focus on what lies in front of you, Bianca." He said as he fed more power through her.


    Aremesis''s curses died down to a whisper throughout the field, no louder than a wisp of wind through the trees. The moment the voice subsided, the darkness around Jake disappeared, leaving him falling for the earth.


    Before his head hit the ground, Leo sent a gust of wind below Jake to slow his descent. He laid his best friend''s brother down on the grassy plain softly before turning to the ultraviolet aura. For once since his journey with Will started, Leo''s breath was caught in his throat. Behind Bianca was a pillar of pure power being fed into her. Will was no longer visible within the surge of power.


    "WILL!" Leo shouted as the flame finally died out, leaving a sleeping Will on the ground.


    "WILL!" Leo''s voice was mimicked by a worried Maya who came up beside Will. "Will, wake up!" She took him in her arms and shook him. "He''s barely breathing!"


    "You still have to take me to a theme park," Maya said softly as she brushed a strand of his hair from his face. "You still have to get me pizza, and a new dress, and show me how planes work."


    Leo put a hand on Maya''s shoulder. When she looked up, there were no tears in his eyes as he stared at Will. "He will wake up eventually Maya, he is just exhausted from all of that power."


    "When?" She asked while cradling Will''s head. "When is he going to wake up?"


    "That''s up to him to decide." Said a voice from behind Leo. "Let''s just let him rest for now." Maya turned to see who the intruder was which spoke with such authority. She was shocked to see a face she had only seen in pictures her whole life. It felt like she was looking into the eyes of an aging Will. "Let my son rest for now, for when he wakes," He turned back to the castle. "The real work will begin."

 63 Soul of Flame

    ''Hearing Maya crying over his body, Will tried opening his eyes. It was an odd feeling, as if he were not at the controls, but outside trying to pry them open.


    "Relax, William." A voice rang out all around him. "There is too much to discuss, yet so little time."


    Images came into focus , though not as Will would have hoped. He could see the castle not too far off in the distance. He stood in the field which had been torn away by the battle with the dark God, Aremesis. The slashes and craters in the earth from the inhuman attacks which he had gone up against, and the many bodies which littered the yard.


    Getting to his feet, he could still hear Maya sobbing his name. Confused at first, he turned to her. "Maya, it''s okay, I''m right here." He said as he looked at her.


    At first, all he could see was her dark hair surrounding her face. Tears were still falling and he could tell something was wrong. "You promised to take me to your world, Will. You promised me a date, don''t forget." She wasn''t looking up at him, instead down at her lap.


    Will followed her gaze, he stared in shock as he saw that laying on her lap was an unconscious Will. "Maya, I''m right here!" He tried to shout, but no one heard him.


    A hand was placed on Maya''s shoulder, making Will turn to see his father. "Worry not, child. My son''s job is not over yet, he is just resting." He turned his head to look at the son which was not within his body. "Your job starts when you wake."


    A shiver went down Will''s spine. His father looked directly into his eyes, as if he could sense him. "Can you see me?" Will asked as King Ragnos turned to Michael and Jonathan.


    "Bring him into the castle," the king said as he himself turned to his home. "He will wake in his birthplace."


    Will watched as his father left. Michael and Jonathan helped Maya to her feet, whispering soothing words to get her to leave Will''s side. She didn''t release him until Will''s dad, Jonathan gently took him in his arms.


    Maya went behind him to Michael who embraced her, helping her with the long walk to the city.


    Will was about to walk with them when someone else caught his eye. Someone else was crying just a few feet back. Bianca.


    She had her arms around Leo as her wide eyes watched as his limp body was taken from the battlefield. "It wasn''t him." She whispered.


    "Cainus probably gave him a boost of power at the end. It wouldn''t have been the first time we have seen his speak through Will. Leo said as his eyes followed Jonathan''s back.


    Bianca shook her head. "Cainus has never given off such power before, and it didn''t sound like him." She remembered the feeling of the man that stood behind her, feeding her power to use against the dark God. "Cainus has never used any element besides the flame. The one supplying me with strength had every element crammed into one powerful force." She forced her eyes from Jonathan and looked at Leo. "We have never come in contact with such power before."


    Will''s brother in life looked at Bianca and sighed. "We won''t figure this out sitting in a field of corpses, Bianca. Lets follow them and prepare our next move." He knelt down and picked up Jake who looked in about the same shape as his brother


    Will tried to follow them as they left, but he couldn''t move. Lines upon lines of surviving aura weilders followed the two as they departed for the castle. Will recognized those that he had changed from all around Ebonhart. The orphans and widows he had given hope to, as well as the slaves he had set free from the trade city Holtz. He recognized the former slave trader, Roland as he walked towards the gates.


    As the last of the men and women left the field, Will noticed some movement behind him. "I thought they would never leave." Will turned to see a man he had never laid eyes on before.


    The man wore what looked like a black fur jacket and trousers. On his back, he wore a traveling pack. Long black hair draped over his shoulders. Will followed the hair up to a mouth which had a wild black beard, and further up were hawk-like hazel eyes. The man smiled at him kindly. "It''s nice to finally have time to talk, William."


    Will took a step back, not knowing what to expect. "You can see me?" He asked with just a small amount of panic in his voice.


    The man let out a throaty laugh as he placed an arm around Will''s neck as if they were old friends. "Of course I can see you!" He said cheerfully. "I''ve been waiting for you."


    "I''m sorry sir, but who are you?" Will asked as the man was in the process of giving him a bear hug.


    The man released Will and looked into his eyes. An annoyed expression played within his features. "Of course you don''t know me. He put a pointer finger on Will''s temple. When he released it, a gold thread of power came with it. The man threw the thread, which opened and Cainus stepped forth.


    Looking confused, the late king stared at Will with a look of bewilderment. "Will, how did you summon me in this form?" He asked. The king would not tear his gaze from the young man, yet he noticed that Will''s faze rested on another man.


    "Long time no pray, Cainus." The man moved his gaze to the scarlet wearing king. "What exactly have you been teaching my lineage?"


    Cainus moved his hard blue eyes to the man, about to let loose his fury to the one who was so arrogant as to address a king with such disrespect. Though, as soon as he laid eyes on the one who spoke, his own voice was choked out.


    "My Lord!" Cainus exclaimed as he went to one knee and bowed is head in deference.


    "Yes, I''m glad you still recognize me, now answer my questions." The man looked over the king in distaste. "What are those carbs you addorn yourself in?" He looked over the gold embroydered scarlet robes and the multicolored gemmed crown upon Cainus''s head. "You look ridiculous." With a wave of the stranger''s hand, the once proud king knelt in brown linens. "William here looks more like me than you do. Someone fit for the role of king who follows my teachings."


    "I am sorry, my Lord" Cainus''s eyes did not dare leave the ground. "I followed your teaching to the best of my ability, I swear!" He yelled at the dirt. Will had never seen such humility from the spirit which lived in his body.


    "Then are three of my line walking to a castle?!" The man roared in anger as he pointed to the group walking towards Ebonhart castle.


    Will was just beginning to process what was happening. "Ragnos?" He asked as he looked at the man dawned with fur.


    The man tore his gaze from Cainus and looked back at Will, for a moment, he could see the fury which was pointed at the late king. Will knew that this man was not one to be taken lightly. In a second, his expression softened, allowing Will to calm. "You know me, then." He said as he approached Will once more.


    Will took a couple steps back as the man approached. "I''m talking to a god?"


    Will had dealt with a dead king in his head for the last half a year. He had dealt with Aremesis, the god of death, he never thought he would have to deal with even more.


    "I know it''s hard to take in, William," he pointed at Cainus over his shoulder. "How do you think he took it when he first met me?" He smirked as he looked at the groveling man kneeling on the ground.


    "Please don''t," Cainus said without raising his head. "It was not my proudest moment."


    "I''ll say!" Ragnos bellowed a laugh which rang through the field. "He wet himself!" The god roared with laughter as Cainus tried to bury his face in the dirt.


    "What the hell!" Will yelled at the top of his lungs. Both king and god looked at him with wide eyes. "Not so long ago I found out this world existed, then I get the power over flame, then my first friend dies but hey, lets just bring her back." Will ranted without looking at either of the men. "My dad is not my father, while my father is king of a place I never knew about. My uncle steals me away to Crystallia, my mother is missing." He began to pace. "I saved a kid from the streets which happens to be my brother, only to have him possessed by your brother." He pointed to Ragnos. "I have a king inside my head who is now groveling at his knees to a god who hasn''t had the care to show himself and fix his own mess!"


    Will stopped pacing and looked at the wide eyed god and gaping king. "Do you have any idea the amount of orphans I have saved? Or how about the slaves I''ve freed? I have fought two wars in less than a year." He raised two fingers at the men. "Two!" He shouted at them. "Both with the orphans, once with the former slaves yet both have been against your brother!" Will could barely hold back his anger. "I don''t care if you''re a god or George Clooney, I''m not a damned puppet!" His last words echoed throughout the field. He felt no fear towards the higher beings, only the annoyance that he had been used to clean up an age old mess.


    "W-Will," Cainus was the first to end the silence. "I understand your frustration, really I do, but you are talking to a god."


    Ragnos raised a hand for the kings silence. "William," he began in a gentle tone. "I understand your pain," he walked to the young man and put a sympathetic hand on his shoulder. "You have faced many challenges which no other has had to besides myself. You have accomplished all that has been thrown at you and done so by doing what I myself would have done."


    Will looked up into the eyes of the god who stood before him. "What was it all for? How could you allow all of this mess to happen in the world you reign over?"


    Ragnos sighed. "I was waiting for you." He looked into Will''s eyes. "There is so much we need to talk about before you awaken. There is so much you need to learn." He looked at Cainus with contempt. "Much that your teacher has forgotten in his thousand years of service."


    Cainus looked at the ground once more. "I beg forgiveness, my lord Ragnos. I have failed in my service. I couldn''t rule the way you wished and I put my own legacy in the way of your own." He said silently.


    "Get up, Cainus." Ragnos raised his hand and the king''s body followed. "I still have work for you."


    Cainus looked at Ragnos, a spark of hope lit in his eyes. "What would you ask of me, my Lord?" He asked reverently.


    "The conversation I am about to have with young William is for his ears alone. We are not within his mind, so it will take much longer than it would, were you teaching him." His stearns eyes followed the last of the crowd which entered the gates. "You will return to William''s body and reside as the prince until such time he reclaims his position. Do not do so under false pretenses, let them know it''s you."


    "Yes, my lord Ragnos," Cainus bowed deeply. "It will be done."


    With a snap of the gods finger, Cainus disappeared in a puff of gold smoke. "Now then," he turned back to Will, "Shall we begin?"''

 64 Celestial Steel

    Will stepped towards the Ragnos. His black trench coat flapped in the breeze, showing tiny rips and tears that had appeared after the recent struggle with Aremesis. "I hope you don''t want me to grovel at your feet like a dog." He said sarcastically. "You already seem to have a pet."


    Ragnos smirked. "Cainus acts that way due to my disapproval of him where as you," he gestured with his hand. "Are quite the opposite."


    "What has all of this been about? Why have you not been here?" Will couldn''t contain himself any longer. He wanted to know why so many challenges had been placed upon him. Why his life had gone from ordinary to something else.


    "I have been here, William." Ragnos said as he looked at the castle. "I have been within the bloodline of my descendants for a thousand years, waiting for you."


    What exactly makes me so special? Will thought as he tried to make sense of the God''s words.


    "You are the anomaly, my boy." Ragnos said with a smile. "You were the only one who could bring me out of my blood sleep and return. You were born here, but raised somewhere different, somewhere the politics could not follow. Up until this point, you have acted soely on instinct." Looking at the castle once more, he continued. "My line was never meant to rule a kingdom, William. You are from a line of nomad kings, those who rule everything and nothing. The land is our home and its people are our subjects. All kings and queens bow to our word."


    Will thought of the many places he had gone within Ebonhart. He had never thought of it as his duty to take on the challenges he faced, instead he felt it was right.


    "So in other words, I am to roam the planet and set right the wrongs other kingdoms have committed." He thought back to some of his favorite books. To the adventures of the seeker. The main character faced many challenges he himself had faced. Going to different lands and freeing slaves, lowering taxes, keeping evil at bay.


    "I suppose that''s one way to look at it, yes." Ragnos said, stroking his chin in thought.


    "That would make Maya my Kahlan." He muttered to himself.


    "What was that?" Ragnos raised an eyebrow.


    "Nevermind." Will waved off the question.


    "What the hell," Ragnos said with a smirk. "I said don''t worry about formalities, but there are limits even for me."


    "Sorry," Will said sheepishly. "I just see a lot of similarities to a novel series I enjoy. A hero who knows nothing of magic or responsibility besides being a woodsguide is thrusted into a position he never asked for. Kings and queens had to bow to his wisdom even though he did everything on instinct."


    "That is quite the similarity." Ragnos gave a nod. "I should check out that series sometime." He muttered to himself.


    "Anyway," Will sighed. "How did the Ragnos line get wrapped up in politics? Why are we a royal line within Ebonhart?"


    As Will asked, he noticed Ragnos''s mood darken. "The rest of my line doesn''t matter, William. I''ve been waiting for you, but enough talk," he removed a pendant from around his neck. "Do you know what this is?" Bringing it close to him, Will noticed a plain cross within the God''s palm.


    "That''s a lineage weapon, right?" Will brought his own out from inside his jacket and brought it close to the one Ragnos held.


    "If that''s what you wish to call it, yes." Ragnos said as he closed his palm and held it in front of himself. "And what exactly can it do?"


    Will brought his own to his chest. Without looking away from Ragnos, he released a burst of crimson and gold flame, which stretched in a straight line in front of him. When the flame died, his ruby pommeled sword replaced it. The black and opal gems glinted in the light of the dying fire.


    "I''ve noticed a few uses for my weapon so far." Will looked at his blade. With a controlled breath, he allowed a slight breeze to appear within the field. Slowly, the soft breeze picked up until a tornado formed around him, obscuring Ragnos''s vision. In moments, he cut through the gale, showing a gold embroidered scythe with three gems within the pole. "With each element I unlock, I also unlock a weapon which emulates the aura."


    "Interesting theory, but." Ragnos raised his own pendant to the sky. An inferno of raw energy, a color Will couldn''t comprehend, surrounded the god. It looked almost as if every color in a bolt of lightning surrounded Ragnos giving it a pure white appearance, yet with the lining of purple, blue, red and other colors swirling in one massive aura. "If that were true," Ragnos''s voice boomed from the inferno. "What exactly do you make of this?" His form reappeared in a pure black suit of armor.


    The breastplate was adorned in a light, barely noticeable gilding of gold which followed paths leading to the gauntlets, leggings and boots of the armor. Will''s eyes went wide when he noticed the belt of the suit. It held two knives on one side, on the other, a long sword and short sword. On his back was a greatsword and battleaxe crossing each other. In his hand was an obsidian black staff which rested in the dirt.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me." Will could only stare at Ragnos. Compared to the God''s arsenal, he felt as if he were holding a stick to a nuclear warhead.


    "It''s celestial steel, William." Ragnos said as he took out his greatsword. "To the others, it can form only one weapon but to us, just one piece of the steel is enough to summon whatever we need for battle."


    Will listened intently to the god as he went in depth into the power only he could explain. "With your current ability, you should be able to summon at least four items from that cross."


    "That would have been useful against the god of death." Will said partly to himself. "Why have I only been able to summon my sword in the past?" He looked at his scythe and imagined the planets worth of distance in power between him and the god.


    "You have mastered three of the seven elements so far." Ragnos said as he looked at the scythe''s gems. "But what about your combat proficiency? Have you been taught combat beyond single weapon training?"


    Will scratched his head, thinking about the past. "Jonathan did a lot of polearm training with me while I was growing up," he said as he thought of the many trips around the country. The isolated locations that his dad used to throw a pole at him, telling him to ''defend yourself.'' "When I got to Crystallia, Michael focused on sword training for a few months with me." Will shrugged his shoulders. "I suppose I just got comfortable enough with just a sword."


    Nodding his head, Ragnos drew the long and short sword from his belt. "Would your sword or polearm training gone over incapacitating an enemy who wields two blades?" He readied himself in a half crouch. Raising the short sword over his head in stabbing position, he brought the longer blade out diagonally in front of his body defensively. Taking half a step forward, he readied himself to lunge at Will in any moment.


    Taking a defensive stance, Will brought his scythe in front of him in preparation of the gods first strike. "I guess I''ll find out soon." He gave a half smile.


    "I like you, William!" Ragnos roared as he closed the distance between them. "You take on any challenge, regardless of the effort!" His long sword met the staff.


    The blow was almost enough to knock Will off his feet. Ragnos took advantage of the moment and crouched under the guard, bringing the short sword under and upward to Will''s neck.


    Will noticed in time and twisted the blade of the scythe to block the short swords path. Staggering slightly, he pushed his full force into the scythe and threw Ragnos back a few feet.


    "That was good use of the wind aura." Ragnos said as he observed Will. A miniature twister had formed around the prince as if it were a miniature shield. "I would be careful with that element though." He put away his short sword and long sword. With both hands free, he summoned water and fire in opposite palms.


    Throwing water first, he engulfed the twister in his own element. Will could see the wind dissipate before he could react. The wind was replaced with ice, encasing him in a solid icicle.


    Sprinting to the young Prince, Ragnos used the flame within his other palm to break through the ice and grab Will by the jacket, flinging him to the dirt.


    Will laid sprawled on the ground panting. His body involuntarily shivered as he tried to register what happened. "How?" He tried to work out what the god had done. "How could you control two elements at once?"


    "That impressed you?" Ragnos summoned a flame in one palm, water in the other. "You think this is the extent of my power?" He summoned a gale of wind around him. It could have been Will''s imagination, but it seemed like the field grew brighter. He stumbled to his feet as the earth shook. "This is how to use the gifts which you have barely tapped into."


    Will could only stare at the armored god as he literally glowed with power. "You can also use them like this." He transferred each element to every weapon he had. "Celestial steel does not change form when summoning a specific element, William. On the contrary, you just make it a different shape depending on what you need at the time."


    The God''s long sword burst into flame while his short sword glowed blue. The greatsword on his back gained a green hue while his knives had tiny twisters surrounding them on his belt. Will noticed Ragnos''s armor took on a darker shade, as if light no longer bounced off of it, instead, it looked as if any light was sucked in.


    Will felt like he was David facing Goliath with just a sling shot. He had never known he had such power at his command. Looking down at his scythe, he had no doubt Ragnos''s little daggers were more than enough to match his blade.


    "Good." Ragnos said with a smile. "Sometimes humility can open the door to better understanding." He allowed himself to relax. In moments mere moments he was standing beside Will once more in his black fur coat. "You still have much to learn," he said as he placed his hand on the prince''s shoulder. "I can teach you, if you let me."


    "Why?" Raising an eyebrow, Will folded his arms and gave the god his most puzzled look. "I already took care of your brother, why would anyone need me to be stronger?"


    "Actually, I only fended off Aremesis through you, he isn''t really gone for good." Ragnos said. "Besides, that''s not the end of the problems to this land."


    "There''s someone worse than Aremesis?"


    "Yes." Ragnos paused for a moment. Will could tell he was trying to think of his words carefully. "You."


    "Me?" Will pointed a finger to himself. "You think I''m a threat to Ebonhart?"


    Ragnos let out a low rumble of a chuckle while looking at the surprised teenager. "That''s right. I want you to imagine something for me." He said as he turned to the fields. "In three months, if something is not done about the field, the blood of your enemies will seep into the soil, making the soil impossible to plant any more crops. But you have a solution for that, right?"


    "We could either bring technology from our world to cleanse the fields, or harness the water aura to cleanse it ourselves."


    "That." Ragnos pointed a finger at Will. "That is exactly why you are a threat. A threat of change. You will help these lands grow prosperous."


    "And?" Trying as hard as he could to understand the gods reasoning, he couldn''t figure out how helping would hurt.


    "You are going to heal Ebonhart, bring in new technology, make travel easier and living much more comfortable."


    "I''m not following," Will finally had enough. "How is that a bad thing?"


    "What about the rest of the world? What happens when news of prosperity spreads through other lands?"


    "Good point." Will looked pensively at Ragnos. "So are you saying I shouldn''t interfere?"


    "Would you be able to refrain from helping? Could you look at a starving child in the eyes as he cradles the corpse of his father?" Ragnos''s expression changed to something unreadable. "Could you ignore the cries of the people of Ebonhart and shut the doors of the castle once more?"


    Will thought back to the moment he met Maya. To Roy and the many others who were affected by the way of the world much longer than just when he and Maya blew through. He thought of Roland and the thousand slaves. "No, I wouldn''t be able to do that, nor should anyone ask such things of me."


    "This!" Will jumped back as Ragnos''s voice rung out in a boom. "This is why you shouldn''t be king of Ebonhart!"


    "Why? I can''t just let things continue as they had before I arrived, there won''t be much of a kingdom after my father''s reign if the lands remain without change!" Will yelled back.


    "Then what is your decision on the other lands?" Ragnos''s voice quieted, but still rung with absolute authority. "Will you increase the numbers of your military and fend off the world from all sides?"


    "That would be foolish and impossible." Will said as he looked back in the direction of the castle. "Instead, I will unite the kingdoms. I will share everything with the other kings and queens of the land. They will become as prosperous as Ebonhart."


    "Impossible!" Ragnos roared. "These are people of tradition, they would never bend to a ruler of Ebonhart."


    "Then I will remove them, for the sake of the world." Will looked directly into the gods eyes. "There is no room in this world for slavery anymore."


    "This is not something a simple ruler from a distant kingdom can do."


    "Then I will no longer be that ruler." Will said simply. "I will find another to take my place, as well as the place of every ruler who wishes to halt the changes I will make upon this land."


    "You will need much more power to make such promises." Ragnos said.


    Will smiled at the god. "Isn''t that why we''re talking?"

 65 The Late Kings Summons

    Leo


    "About time you finally wake up." Leo said as his best friend rose from the bed in the large fire lit room. "We were starting to take bets if you were even going to get up."


    "Who bet that I would sleep the whole day?" The prince asked as he scratched his bedhead.


    "Well," Leo said with a grin. "Everyone thought you''d be out for days after the attack you unleashed on Aremesis, so pretty much just me." Leo gave a wry smile as he thought of the money he would have to pay up.


    "Nobody wins this bet I''m afraid."


    "You''re awake buddy," Leo said


    "Yes, I''m awake." The prince said as he rose from the bed. "But William is not in right now. And since his body has risen, yet the mind is wandering, I''m afraid nobody wins this bet."


    "That would make you Cainus then." Leo said. He put his hand to his forehead and sighed deeply. "We are going to have one upset girl after all this is cleared up, aren''t we?" Leo thought of Maya and how long it took for him to convince her to go to her assigned room to sleep. Were it not past midnight, he had no doubt that she would have been by Will''s bedside until he awoke. He also tried to get her a change of clothes from the ragged tatters of her midnight black dress, but she politely declined.


    "Will promised to be the one to pick out my next outfit when we go to New York when he wakes up." Maya had said on the way out of the chamber.


    Now that Leo was looking at Will''s body, yet Cainus in the drivers seat, he couldn''t help but have a nagging feeling it would take a while for them to trade spots again.


    Will''s body was fairly damaged from the fight with Aremesis. As Cainus got to his feet, he winced while clutching a bandaged stomach. "Weren''t healers sent to fix this mess?" Cainus said as he limped over to the wardrobe.


    "I''m pretty sure that''s what the bandages are for." Leo said. "Will''s body is already healing at a rapid rate and Bianca is busy with the others that were damaged in the fight."


    "I thought the royal line would come first in service." Cainus said as he opened the wardrobe and took out a fine red robe with a matching vest which were embroidered in gold and a pair of pants to match them. Setting them on the bed, he went to a dresser and took out a white button up collar shirt with ruffles down the center.


    Leo watched as Cainus put together his outfit. "There''s a different order of precedence from our world." He said as Cainus tucked in the white shirt into his fine pants and put on a red vest. "The ones who need the service more are helped first."


    Cainus buttoned up the robe over the vest and put on a pair of black leather boots, followed by a belt which was covered in fine gems within a gold belt buckle. "What other changes do you outsiders intend to bring into the land I painstakingly put together?"


    "I take it no one is supposed to think that you are Will?" Leo shrugged off the late king''s question.


    "That''s not the plan." Cainus said as he went to the door of the chamber. "Call the others to the meeting hall," he said as he opened the door. "We have much to discuss."


    Cainus


    Walking into the throne room, his red robe flowing over the polished granite floor, Cainus took a seat in the golden throne and awaited his meeting.


    "It''s nice to see you wearing the colors." A strong voice said behind Cainus. "But I''m not dead yet." King Ragnos stepped out from behind the throne and looked at his son.


    "True," Cainus said with a quizzical tone. "Though I had hopes that you would borrow the throne to an old friend." Cainus''s hazel eyes flashed blue and a shock of gold hair spilled down the robe.


    "Cainus?" The king''s eyes went wide as his son transformed into his late teacher. Instantly King Ragnos went to a knee and bowed deeply. "My apologies," he said with a softer tone. "Nobody told me that the first king was going to make an appearance."


    "Sadly," Cainus said as he allowed his appearance to return to that of Will''s." That is what this meeting is about."


    "Has something happened to my son?" The king''s voice became worrisome as his thoughts went to reasons which his son would not be present.


    "Be patient William." Cainus said as he lifted the King''s head softly by his chin. When their eyes met, he let go. "Everything will be explained momentarily."


    "Will!" The kings turned their attention to the main hall doors as the burst open. A dark figure raced down the hall in a speed of desperation. Her dark hair flew behind to match the tattered dress she wore. "Why didn''t you wake me as soon as you came to?" Maya gasped as she collected herself at the stair of the throne.


    Taking a moment to process what she was seeing, Maya''s eyes went wide as she noticed King Ragnos kneeling before his son. Her gaze went to Will and noticed immediately that he was not in his usual black jacket. His cross and dog tags had been removed as well.


    "Maya," Cainus said in a soothing tone. "It''s good to see you again."


    Recognition hit her as soon as her name was spoken. "Where is Will?"


    "You and the King ask the same question, yet I must wait for the whole reception." Cainus said as he watched more men and women entering the hall. "I do not wish to repeat myself."


    Maya


    Waiting as patiently as she could, Maya folded her arms and stared at Will who wasn''t Will as he relaxed within the granite throne.


    The last time she had seen the late king, he was tying her essence to Will''s in order for her to gain her lineage weapon. She remembered the power behind his voice as it boomed. She remembered the vows she had made when she placed the ring on her ring finger. Maya knew that Cainus had only little to do with the transformation she had gone through that night. She knew that most was Will''s intention.


    Will wanted some way to rid Maya of the darkness that had been fueling and siphoning off of her. He knew she was on a time limit. She had no control over her body at the time. She could only do as Aremesis asked. With all the desperation at the time, as they embraced one more time before the final battle, Will had given her a new aura which allowed her to gain her freedom.


    If that freedom wasn''t enough, he had also given her a weapon which had shown his complete trust in her. As she placed the ring on her finger, Cainus came to her and bonded her to Will, changing her aura once more.


    Even though the darkness hadn''t completely left her, she had the gold lining within her dark aura to show her free will through the curse. Though the flame had given her back her life, no one knew what type of side effects if any the gold flame would give.


    Maya''s eyes snapped back to reality as she saw Cainus rise to his feet. She heard the closing of the hall doors which she turned to. The hall was full of the orphans she had made and the slaves she had freed. She looked back to the doors through the crowd and saw that Leo was guiding a tired looking Bianca through the wielders.


    As Maya inspected Bianca as she approached, she noticed how pale she was. Her hands had a slight red appearance, as if she had washed blood off of them so many times it may have stained. Her tired eyes met Maya''s and she gave a small half smile which was returned.


    Not too long ago, Maya had chased Bianca off as she selfishly tried to bring Will home instead of continuing the responsibilities which had been forced upon him. For only a moment, she had worried that he would follow his old girlfriend through the archway.


    Will had surprised her when he turned Bianca down. He had basically given up his old life for that of the prince he had become. He had shed off the carefree life he had before he had met Maya, and instead turned to the hundreds in front of him calling out for his aid.


    When Bianca returned, Maya didn''t know what to think at first. She kept an eye on Will as he slept. She didn''t want Bianca to get too close in case she had ulterior motives. It wasn''t until she noticed the scorned ex girlfriend healing all of the wounded that she finally decided to sleep.


    Bianca and Leo took their places by Maya. Michael and Jonathan stood behind them. She didn''t even see them approach and had to wonder how long they had been in the hall.


    "Everyone is present and accounted for." Maya called to Cainus. "Where is Will?"


    Cainus


    "What are you talking about, Maya?" Someone shoved his way to the front. "Will''s right there." Roy pointed at the prince. He winced a little as his sore chest where the bullet entered throbbed.


    "Careful Roy." Bianca said in a motherly tone. "Your wound is sewn with my aura, but try not to move your arm too much until it''s completely healed."


    "That''s not Will." Maya said with certainty. "This is Cainus, First King of Ebonhart."


    There was a small murmur from the crowd. Even though they tried to be quiet, the hall amplified the noise, making it hard to hear over.


    Cainus couldn''t blame them. Not many knew about the blood pact that all of the heirs to the throne make. His teaching was meant to be secret. He was never meant to be a stand in for one of his students.


    "Enough." Cainus called out calmly. Though he spoke quietly, everyone could feel the power within the words. "I called this meeting today to explain the chain of events and what will be transpiring with your prince for the foreseeable future."


    The hall quieted down instantly. "Your Prince William is now training with my master in order to attain new understanding of then elemental gifts. He will be gone for as long as it takes. It may take as short a time as this meeting, or as long as ten to twenty years."


    "Why so long?" Maya asked in a panicked tone. "Can''t your master just tell him a training routine and send him on his way?"


    "That would be the case if he had continued his training the way he had before facing Aremesis." Cainus said. "But he used power he had not yet unlocked, destabilizing his body and throwing him off balance." He allowed the words to sink in for a moment. "If he doesn''t learn how to master the ability he has awakened, it will take over his body and destroy him from the inside."


    "You are here," Jonathan said quietly. "It doesn''t look like my son''s body is damaged beyond repair as you stroll around in it."


    "I am a wielder within the line of kings, Jonathan." Cainus turned his attention to Will''s dad. "Holding this power is something extremely dangerous even to myself. It is taking everything just to have me stand here and give you this information."


    "This is coming from Ragnos himself." Cainus shouted throughout the hall. "Your prince will be gone for some time. He suggests you continue with your improvements to the land. Train your young wielders." A weary gaze went to King Ragnos. "There will be no more wielders to be born from your aura, William." He watched as the king weighed his words carefully. "This is what you have until your son finishes his training, make sure they are ready."


    "I have finished what I have come here for." Cainus said wearily. "Take the prince''s body back to his chambers and look after him until he returns."


    Jonathan and Michael put their hands under Cainus''s shoulders to catch him as he fell. "Train them well." He said before his eyes closed and demeanor of a sleeping prince replaced that of the late king.

 66 Dual Wield

    Will


    As the sun began to rise, the sound of swords clashing together and the reflection of flame off the treeline was all Will could register as Ragnos sent wave after wave of his flame aura crashing into him.


    To mix it up, the god would send tiny pellets of flame covered in a thin layer of air towards Will. When they came close enough, the thin protective layer exploded, leaving the flames bursting out as if a grenade went off in front of him.


    "When are you going to teach me any of this?" Will yelled as he parried a blow from Ragnos''s greatsword. "We''ve been at this for hours!"


    "You will learn when you start paying attention!" Ragnos roared as he used his strength to send Will flying.


    Before hitting the ground, Will used his aura to catch himself in the air, just in time to block yet another blow from above. It seemed impossible to keep up with the old man''s movements. His speed was unlike anything he had ever encountered. Following Ragnos''s movements was like following a pebble of sand in a gust of wind. The moment he found the god, he had mere moments to deflect a blow before continuing to look for him. Will had absolutely no time to go on the offensive.


    "How can you hope to spar with me when you are trying to look left and right at the same time, boy?" Will heard Ragnos yell from a distance while only a second later he had to deflect another blow.


    They had been sparring since Will agreed to be taken on as an apprentice in order to get stronger. The moment he said yes, Ragnos attacked him. It had taken him hours to figure out how to block the god''s blows, let alone see the blurred image of the man speeding around the field.


    Will''s aura was working on overdrive as he parried each blow, but as he brought his sword up for a counter, he would only strike air. Even with the long reach of his scythe, he couldn''t make up for the difference in speed. Though he couldn''t touch the god, his reaction time had improved well enough that his weapon shifted from sword to scythe in a span of a thought. The real problem he faced was Ragnos wouldn''t give him the second he needed to think.


    "You are trying too hard William!" Ragnos yelled out from a tornado forming around Will. Two knives flew in his direction. Will brought up his sword to deflect the projectiles. The moment the blades touched his own, a short sword slashed at his stomach. "You were open for one second, William," Ragnos said as the wind around them died down. "That is enough time for many enemies to find an opening."


    Will felt the warmth spilling out of him as blood soaked his shirt. The slash was enough to pierce his black coat which had always felt strong enough to be considered armor. He didn''t have enough time to think of the slash, as the god had already drawn his long sword to match the short sword he had already used to cut him.


    Ragnos resumed a stance with the long sword reaching for Will and the short sword raised above his head. "There will be no breaks, William." He said as he waited for the young man to protest. "If you plan to heal, do so while you defend. This exercise will end when you land one blow."


    Will didn''t even have enough time to nod as the swords started their dance upon his own blade. He blocked most blows, yet Ragnos didn''t seem to have to try in order to land a slash upon his jacket.


    "Think, William." Ragnos said though his dance. "You know others who use two weapons." The short sword dropped above Will''s head. He had half of a second to raise his sword to block the fatal blow, yet the long sword was the one to pierce his body once more. "Are they special? Is Roy any different from the rest of your soldiers? How can he have two axes when the prince only has one sword?"


    Before Will had the chance to think about it, something clicked within his mind. The gold wiring of his sword seemed to melt into a pool within his other hand leaving a completely silver sword. The pool within his other shifted into a sword of the same length. Both had the same gem sockets filled.


    "Great!" Ragnos roared as he went for another lunge. "Though you could do without all those theatrics!" His short sword once again found itself brought down upon Will''s head. This time when he blocked, his new sword was there to parry the second blow with the long sword.


    "Now we can start your training." The god said as he returned to his double sword stance. Will said nothing as he mirrored the stance of his teacher. Ragnos let out a bellow of a laugh as he launched himself towards the prince. Together, they danced a dance of blades.


    Each sword thrust was met with a counter as the danced upon the open battle field. No move was wasted as Will deflected each slash Ragnos brought upon him, though every return swing was met with the absence of the god. Will was at his maximum speed as he jumped from crater to crater, blocking each blow.


    "You have no idea what you are capable of, boy." Ragnos faded and reappeared as Will desperately tried to keep up. "As of now, you have barely surpassed those who follow you!"


    The speed of the god increased slightly. Will had a hard time dodging him as his aura couldn''t keep up. To the untrained eye, Ragnos seemed to disappear from the battlefield, yet he made sure his student knew differently. As Will scanned the area, small cuts formed on his jacket, his shirt and strands of hair began falling around him.


    "What happened to William Carter?" Ragnos asked from seemingly no where. "What happened to the boy that entered this realm? The boy that believed in the magic of imagination?" Another cut appeared on the upper right sleeve of Will''s jacket. "I seem to remember you making a machine gun out of your flames. I remember you with your three balls of flames which you condensed to increase the damage. What happened to that imagination?"


    "William Carter never existed!" Will yelled out to the god. "He was a foster child in a land he was alien to, he was wasted potential in a world without magic!" He thought back to the many years he had spent with Jonathan. All of the training that he had endured after his mother left, the many questions that couldn''t be answered, having to wait for years before getting any straight answers. He had given up on William Carter when he realized just how many people needed him in Crystallia.


    "William Carter believed in magic." Ragnos said just out of earshot of Will. "William Carter trained himself to use his gift without needing a teacher."


    Thinking back to the months he had spent with Maya at her cottage, Will thought of the large tree where he did most of his practicing. He would make a flame within his hand and allow it to grow. He strengthened his gift by practice and will alone.


    "Do you get it yet?" Ragnos appeared for a split second, long enough for Will to catch a glimpse of the gods eyes. "You can''t keep up with me, not because of your lack of ability to." He said as he once again disappeared from sight. "But because of your lack of belief."


    "I trained myself to use the aura," Will said as he noticed yet another tear in his jacket. His left sleeve feel off from the shoulder, leaving his dark shirt as his only protection. "But that didn''t save Maya, she still died in the end." The wounds of losing Maya only just started to heal since getting her back. "If it weren''t for the teachers I''ve had," he looked at his sword and thought of the wind aura he had attained. "I would never have gotten this strong."


    "Your abilities are in a league far greater than any teacher you have had!" Ragnos said as he separated the right sleeve of Will''s jacket from his shoulder. "You should never stop believing in your own ability! How did you attain your wind aura?"


    Will thought back to the fight he had with Aremesis when he possessed Jake. He had been so desperate at the time, it wasn''t much thought that activated the other aura as much as it was something else. "Instinct." Will said silently to himself. "I didn''t do it on thought alone."


    "That''s not all you''ve done on instinct." Ragnos slowed to a stop next to his student. "Think of your sword, William. Was it truly Michael who taught you how to summon it? Or rather did he just show you what was around your neck?"


    Thinking back to the time within the cottage with Michael, Will remembered the lessons he had endured. His uncle taught him to hold his own in a sword fight, also how to increase his flames. For months he had strengthened his mind, body and spirit. He did weight training as he ran, he sparred with Michael and he meditated.


    Of all that he learned from his uncle, Ragnos was right. It wasn''t Michael that showed him how to activate his sword. It took desperation and a will to protect Bianca after the pain of losing Maya.


    "Is the sword really the last clear example?" Ragnos questioned as he took a seat at an empty crater and beckoned Will closer. "Don''t worry," The god said with a chuckle. "I''ll make an exception to the no break rule."


    Shrugging a shoulder, Will went to the crater Ragnos sat at and took a seat next to him. "There are many different examples of you stepping over the rules placed to manage the aura."


    "I get it," Will said as he thought back to the sword. "The time that I summoned the sword was kind of like acting on instinct, I''ll give you that." He said. "But I only achieved that by the training my uncle gave me."


    "Did your uncle teach you how to siphon off someone else''s aura? How to dissipate a corrupt aura?" Ragnos raised an eyebrow. "How did you know to siphon off Jake''s corrupt aura when you sparred with him the first time?" He raised one finger. "And how to siphon energy from a second lineage weapon along with someone else''s aura to increase your attack?" He raised a second finger. "How exactly did you unlock your wind affinity?"


    Will thought back to the times the old god mentioned. "I was desperate." He said as he thought of each time. "I had those I needed to protect, there wasn''t any time to think."


    "There it is!" Ragnos slapped Will on the back. "You had no time to think, instead you felt what to do, correct? You allowed the situation to take over, you took shotgun."


    "If that''s true, how exactly are you going to teach me to use the other affinities?" Will thought of how he learned wind. "I barely have a second element learned, how am I supposed to learn the rest?"


    "You think you''ve mastered the wind element?" Ragnos chuckled quietly. "Maybe you know how to tap into the element, but do you truly know how to use it?"


    Will brought his cross out and shifted out his scythe. Ragnos only smiled. "You still believe that the type of weapon you wield has anything to do with the aura you use. I already told you, the weapon is just the tool."


    "This is the way I learned to use the wind element." Will said as he created a palm sized tornado in his hand. He then let it dissipate and instead shifted the scythe into his sword. Instantly he felt the heat of his fire element course through the weapon. He then willed the gold wiring to melt off and become his second sword. "This is the only form of weapon manipulation I''ve learned so far."


    "All of these theatrics are unnecessary." Ragnos said as he rose from his seat. "I think I''ve finally figured out how to train you, young William."


    Will watched the god walk a few paces away, with every step, a gale of wind blew stronger. As the wind grew, all sound was muffled and yet he could still hear Ragnos speak. "I''ve been going about this the wrong way," he said as he turned to face Will. "I''ve been thinking that I''m enough to teach you how to rewire yourself." A tornado surrounded him. Dirt rose from the ground and obscured Will''s vision. "When we all know, the best teacher one can ask for," Will could hear the god''s voice change from a husky old voice to a familiar young voice. "Is oneself." A mirror reflection of Will stared back at him.


    Instead of a blazing glow of crimson and gold, the Will within the tornado glowed silver. Noticing the swords within the false Will''s hands, Will''s eyes grew wide. They were the same swords as he held in his hands, yet they gave off the presence of wind instead of the flame which he was so used to.


    "Allow me to introduce you." Ragnos said within the visage of a Will with a wind aura. "This is what you could be, if you came to this world with the aura of the wind element." He raised his swords at Will with resolve in his eyes. "Prepare yourself, young William," he swung one sword as a gust of wind blew a fresh crater within the ground. "For if you wish to continue, you must defeat yourself."

 67 Light and Dark

    Bianca


    Looking over the kingdom of Ebonhart from a guest suite balcony in the castle, Bianca thought back to the times she had thought of the whole continent as a curse. She had such hatred towards Crystallia and her people for taking Will away from her.


    Even looking back to the moment when she walked through the portal back to her world was a painful reminder of how selfish she was. She had turned her back to an entire civilization just because her boyfriend wouldn''t go home with her.


    "You look pensive." A voice said from behind Bianca followed by two bare arms circling her waist. "Anything eventful going on in there?" Roy brushed her hair from her neck and planted a kiss.


    "I was just thinking that you should take it easy with that arm." Bianca said with a smile as she turned to face Roy, taking care to stay within his hold. "The outside might be healed now, but try not to move it around too much or you''ll tear the muscle open." She traced her finger over the bullet wound just below his shoulder.


    "I know you''ve been worried about more than just this small wound." Roy said with a playful smile, it didn''t fool Bianca. His smile was warm and kind, yet his eyes were full of concern.


    "I''m fine, Roy." She said as she ducked under his arms. "It''s been a long week, I''m just tired." She wasn''t exactly lying. Within a week, she had saved Roy from bleeding out in the streets of New York and regained an aura that was completely different from the one she had before. She had returned to a civilization that she had abandoned and had her ex boyfriend channel power that wasn''t exactly his through her to defeat his brother-not brother.


    "All that is over now," Roy said confidently. "We can relax a little now, maybe I can show you the kingdom." He scratched his head nervously, obviously remembering when she had left the first time. "It''s not all that bad when you get used to it."


    "Is it?" Bianca looked into Roy''s eyes.


    "Is it what?"


    "Over?" She looked skeptically at him. "How can you be sure there isn''t more to follow?"


    "I can''t be sure." Roy said simply. "But I''m not going to live every moment waiting to be proved wrong." He grabbed one of Bianca''s delicate hands in his and massaged it lightly. "I have good company," he took his gaze from her eyes and set it out at the kingdom. "There''s good food down there, and I''ve got a decent amount of gold from my patrols in New York. I''d like to treat you to some fine food from the city."


    Bianca rolled her eyes. "It was the patrol that got you shot in the first place." She said as she re-traced the bullet hole under her fingers. "How could Michael have set up your little group without telling you the dangers of our world?" Obviously annoyed at Will''s uncle for his lack of caution.


    "We are still new to your world, but we are learning every time we go for our patrols." He said as if the bullet hole in his arm wasn''t a big deal. "Now I know what a gun is," he smirked. "And that I don''t want to get shot again, that''s progress right?"


    Dumbfounded, Bianca didn''t know whether to laugh or slap the innocence off Roy''s face. Though, she couldn''t deny that his boyish charm had grown on her.


    "The reward outweighs the risk, Bianca." Roy''s childlike smile faded as he stared out at the city. "I have a purpose beyond farming now, and I feel like part of a family." She could tell he was thinking about the life he had left behind when Will and Maya blew into town. "I have a gift that I can use to protect people." He allowed his aura to form a crimson flame within the palm of his hand. "Every day has been like a dream. I have a great purpose, I get paid to do something I''ve wanted to do my whole life."


    Bianca stared at the flame for a moment. The crimson aura was not unlike the one she had when she had first gained her power. That flame was filled with resentment and obsession when she wielded it, yet the night she stumbled upon Roy, he had been using it to protect a random stranger.


    The moment he was shot trying to get a purse back to a random stranger, she knew how wrong she had been about Crystallia. Roy had done the exact opposite of what she would have done in his position, she had more than proved it by walking out on the entire kingdom of Ebonhart knowing full well that hundreds if not thousands would die just because she felt that Will was only meant to be a part of her life. She was willing to sacrifice thousands just to have a normal life.


    When Roy took a bullet to the shoulder, he collapsed. She had every opportunity to turn away and walk to the airport, yet she stayed and did everything she could to save his life. That contradiction to her own personality was enough to reignite the flames deep within her soul, yet not the same as before. Her intense desire to help Roy, who was native to the lands of Crystallia gave way to raw emotion. She had to save him, regardless of the cost.


    When the waves of white light radiated from her touch in the alleyway, it was all she could do to keep her hands on his wound. The shock of having any gift from the land she had forsaken was enough to bring tears to her eyes.


    The moment Roy''s wound healed, Bianca''s view of Crystallia had changed. She had gotten a whole new appreciation for the land and people. Since then, she and Roy had gotten close. Just as she mended the hole in his shoulder, he had mended the hole in her heart.


    "Bianca?" Roy''s voice snapped her out of her thoughts.


    "Hmm?" She looked up into his concerned eyes. She could only guess how long she had been standing on the balcony looking at the scar the bullet had left.


    "Are you okay?" he asked as he caressed her cheek with his hand.


    "Yeah, just a lot going on up here." She tapped her temple and giggled slightly.


    Taking his hand from her cheek, Roy observed a single wet spot on his finger where he caught a tear from her eye. "Are you sure?"


    Bianca took his hand in hers as she smiled. "It''s refreshing sometimes, you know." She hugged his hand to her chest. "It''s been a long time since someone has shown me as much thought as you have."


    "Why don''t we hit the town?" he pointed to the streets below them. "I can show you just how much thought I''ve put into you today." His boyish grin returned to his face as he picked Bianca up off the balcony and took to the sky.


    "I guess," Bianca smiled as he cradled her in his arms. She could see the crowded streets below, the smells of the food cooking on the grills. Cuddling her head against the man who swept her off her feet, she gave in. "Since you asked so nicely."


    Jake


    The darkness of the void threatening to swallow him, Jake held on as firm as he could to his body. He could feel himself slipping into darkness. His power over his own self was slipping, he could hear Aremesis''s laughter as he pushed Jake further into the nothingness.


    ''"It''s been fun Jake," Aremesis chuckled. "But I think I''ll take this body for myself. You understand, don''t you?" The last remaining strength went out of Jake as he slipped into the void. He could feel his body slipping further away. "Goodbye Jake!" He heard Aremesis shout as he was caught in a vacuum effect. The darkness grabbed at him, pulling him further, crushing him into nothing. His last thought was of his brother, Will.''


    "WILL!" Jake shouted into absolute darkness as he felt his head rise from a pilow.


    "He''s not here." A female voice said from a dark corner in the room.


    Jake rubbed the sleep from his eyes and sat up from the bed. "Who''s there?" he said to the corner.


    He saw movement as a figure stood and walked towards the foot of the bed. As the shape came closer, he didn''t have to guess, as her form fitting tattered black dress could be seen in the distant candlelight.


    "Maya." Jake said silently. He searched for anything else he could say, but came up short.


    "That''s all you can say?" Maya pulled up a chair to the side of the bed Jake was seated at. "After all we have been through, you can only say my name?"


    "You know that wasn''t me." Jake said defensively.


    "I know," Maya gave a half smile as she thought back to the Jake in her head as she was possessed by the corrupt dark aura. "But we were both there in the back of our minds for the months we were together. You could say, we are survivors, right?"


    Jake took a controlled breath. ''At least she isn''t mad at me,'' he thought. "I guess you could say that." He let himself relax slightly.


    "What did it feel like for you?" Maya asked. "It felt as if invisible hands held me back in my own body. I felt as if I were gagged within my own consciousness." Maya''s face went white as she remembered the feeling.


    "Much the same." Jake nodded. " I had a god riding around in my body for months," He stared off into nothing as they both sat in the dark. "If it weren''t for Will, I wouldn''t even be here. I wouldn''t be anywhere." He swallowed the dryness in his throat as he thought of the darkness that had almost consumed him. "If he didn''t grab hold of my consciousness before Aremesis destroyed it, I would be nothing more than an empty vessel."


    "Exactly what I was like when you controlled me." She said without thinking. Jake looked as if he were about to protest. "I know." Maya raised her hand to stop him from talking. "It wasn''t you, but doesn''t it help to have a face to place all of this on?" She tried to smile, yet came up short. "It was your face in my dreams." She got up from the chair and backed up slowly. "It was your face that violated me, that gave me to many others after you were done." She crossed her arms over her chest as she relived the many horrible events of the past. "It was your face that brought the darkness into me." She brought her hand out palm up and allowed her aura to show. Instead of a glow that a normal aura gave off, hers seemed to drag the light from the candle, allowing the room to disappear within a blanket of darkness.


    Jake knew something was wrong the moment Maya''s aura activated. He may have been possessed, but he remembered the manipulation of her aura that his brother had achieved. He remembered the gold that mixed within the darkness that had been placed within her. Without that change, she would have already died due to the expiration of the temporary aura.


    "This isn''t real." Jake said as he put his hands to his head, trying to shake himself awake. "Wake up, Jake, this isn''t real!" He shouted to himself as he rocked himself in the bed.


    "Oh, trust me young Jake." A familiar voice rang out from the room, replacing Maya''s. "This is real." Jake turned back to where Maya was only moments ago. Instead of the dark dress, he saw a shredded black cloak. Absolutely nothing showed from the dim light from the window of the room. No facial features could be seen behind the black hood of the cloak. If the Grim Reaper were real, Jake would think that this visage would suit him perfectly.


    "We are not done, young one." Jake prepared himself for the worst. He had been controlled for months by the god of darkness. He knew what Aremesis was capable of. "The fate of this world rests upon you getting stronger."


    Surprised, Jake stayed alert to Aremesis. He knew there would be nothing he could do if the god wished to possess him again. "What the hell?"


    Aremesis chuckled as he lightly punched Jake in the chest. "I''m not here to possess you. We have much worse concerns than just a fight with our brothers." Even though Jake couldn''t see his face, he could tell Aremesis was smirking.


    Jake couldn''t fathom what kind of threat would be enough to scare Aremesis to their side. "Why me?"


    "You are the literal shadow of your brother, an echo of his power." Aremesis said. "When he gains a power, you mirror the power as well."


    Jake remembered the wind aura he had absorbed from his brother not long ago and understood.


    "Your brother is training with Ragnos now." Aremesis moved to Jake and placed his hand upon the young man''s head. "It''s time we follow their example."

 68 Answer to the Crown

    Jonathan


    "When will he wake?" The same question had been asked thousands of times since returning to the castle. Jonathan had long since grown tired answering the questions a king was required to answer.


    "No matter how many times you ask, you cannot put a timer on someone''s consciousness." Jonathan replied to the man with his hand raised in the crowd. It seemed that as Aremesis lost power within the land, the people of Ebonhart had grown bold in their questioning. Jonathan had a hard time believing that only a week ago, all of the streets were barren. It was equally hard to believe that all of the people within the city were hiding within their homes for years while the king had been held prisoner. Didn''t they question anything? As the streets turned dark and a permanent curfew had been put in place, couldn''t they have come out and noticed the difference? Jonathan thought to himself.


    "The King has returned," another villager''s voice rang out from the crowd in the courtyard. "When are the gifts of the crown going to return to the people?"


    "What gifts are you referring to?" Jonathan could feel his temper rising. He could already tell where the interrogation was going.


    "The fire which was gifted to us by the first Ragnos." The man who was clearly of noble blood yelled back from the crowd. "It may have been years ago, but we still remember the Law of Ragnos."


    "Could you tell me for a moment then," Jonathan could barely hold it in any longer. "What exactly is the Law of Ragnos?" He ground his teeth in anticipation for what he knew the man would remember.


    "To those in support of the Crown of Ragnos, righteous flame be gifted." The man recited from memory, as if he were entitled the power of the crown.


    "What exactly do you believe to be support, young lord?"


    "To live here, of course. To follow the edicts passed from our king."


    "And who is your king?" Jonathan repeated for the second time since returning to Crystallia. "What does he look like?" His voice began to boom at the crowd. "Have you seen him walking the streets lately?"


    "He''s an old man with a red robe of course!" the noble man called out, his voice bordering on insolence. "Until his son replaces him, as it always has been!"


    "And that makes you entitled to what they have?" Jonathan roared. "What have you done in support for the king while he''s been rotting in a cage?" The noble backed down slightly, a vein pulsing on his throat. "Did you stand to defend the king as we took back Ebonhart, or did you stay locked in your homes?" Jonathan raised a hand to stop anyone from interfering. "I know the answer, no need to respond." He waved his hand to the doors of the castle.


    Men filed out of the double doors and positioned themselves where Jonathan indicated. The few remaining Crimson Knights that followed him into the dungeons to rescue the King filed behind him. The total number of men which remained was a flimsy thirty-five, plus forty villagers who followed the group into the Castle.


    "Take a good look, Ebonhart." Jonathan waved his hand dramatically behind him for the people to see. "These are the only ones left of the brave men and women that saved our king." As he laid his hand back to his side, the group summoned their aura for the crowd to witness. "Is this the flame you were talking about?" he eyed the nobleman with distaste. "What did you do to deserve this gift?" He pointed back at the knights and villagers. "This!" he raised his voice. "This is what the Law of Ragnos truly stands for!"


    As he brought his hand forward once more, Jonathan sent a stern look across the courtyard. "Now, leave!" His voice boomed over a quiet crowd. "Leave until you are deserving of this gift, because that is truly what it is! It is not something that you just get because you live here, it''s something you work for, something you earn!"


    "His Majesty went into a deep depression and allowed his adviser to rule until he became well enough to continue." Another man yelled out. "How is that our fault?"


    "Who is the Adviser?" Jonathan asked calmly. He couldn''t fault them for not knowing all of the details, but he could fault them for having not questioned anything within the last decade.


    "His name is Aremesis." A woman from the front of the crowd said.


    Jonathan looked down to her, a look of pity in his eyes. He knew it wasn''t her fault, it wasn''t any of their fault for what had happened. How were they to know that the man responsible for the slavery, the extortion, everything they blamed the king for was the one they had so blindly followed?


    "Aremesis is a dark god." Jonathan said simply. "He is Ragnos''s older brother who is in charge of the souls who depart this world. He is in charge of darkness." He allowed the truth to sink into the people of Ebonhart. "It''s not your fault if you do not remember," He spoke calmly." Though it was written in the same pages as the Law of Ragnos, many only remember the promises of gifts over the warnings of the future."


    Jonathan could tell the courtyard meeting was over. Not one other person spoke as the men and women left quietly. He heard not even a whisper as they made their way back to their homes.


    Turning around, Jonathan took one last look at the men and women the stood beside him as Aremesis blanketed them in his darkness. He looked one last time at the brave soldiers who remembered his training. "Thank you." Was all he said as he walked to the double doors and made his way back into the castle.


    Michael


    "Well that was subtle." Michael said as he shut the door behind Jonathan. "You do know it wasn''t their fault, right?"


    "Fault isn''t the main concern." Jonathan said. "They gave up on the crown, now because the king has returned, they expect to become aura weilders again." He suppressed a sigh as he made his way to the double stairway.


    "It seems like a rift has formed between the crown and the people." Michael said half to himself. "I don''t think the king will be the one to bring order back to the kingdom, but maybe after William is done with his training."


    "I would not put all the responsibility on that young man." Jonathan turned from the stairs to meet his good friends gaze. "He is someone who grew up away from all of this, it wouldn''t be fair to just throw him in the middle and tell him to deal with these many problems."


    "I don''t think we have to throw him." Michael could see an argument forming in Jonathan''s expression and swiftly lifted a hand requesting to finish. "Look what he has already accomplished. Just a few months of being here and he has already abolished slavery and held the slavers accountable for their actions. He has banished Aremesis from Ebonhart and has been in the front of at least two major wars." Michael''s eyes glazed over while he thought if his nephew''s many accomplishments. "That''s not even addressing what he has done on earth."


    Michael had long since told Jonathan about the Royal Flame Crusade''s presence within New York. "Soon the flame sect will spread into other states as well as countries."


    Michael said nothing more as he climbed the staircase. He knew just how impossible it sounded that a meer teenager from earth would be all they needed to turn the kingdom around. He had watched Will from a young age and see the responsibilities he had taken on.


    Looking back, he remembered when Will was in public school in Minnesota. He was always a loner, reading his books and watching the other kids play at the playground.


    Michael had often watch the young William from the rooftop of the school, seeing a boy who secluded himself from others.


    To his dismay, he saw a normal boy who had a hard time relating to others. The young William kept to himself, reading whatever book he had brought along with him for the day. It wasn''t until a young child with a mess of brown hair and glasses that seemed to big for his head came up to him that Michael saw any chance of the boy interacting with others.


    He later found out that the boys name was Leo. He had recently moved from another school. He had known no one within the first week, but Michael could see him looking at the hill where Will always sat.


    At first, Will would only engage in conversation while looking at his book, but much to Michael''s delight, it seemed that Leo was able to draw him out of his fantasy world long enough to go to the playground.


    Days turned into months, then into years. Will had grown into a young man who was a natural leader. He was the quarterback in football, everyone seemed to look up to him. His demeanor had always shown that he could talk charge of a situation.


    Even after his mother disappeared, Michael saw strength within the child. He did not see a grieving child, instead he saw unwavering strength.


    When he finally let himself be known to his nephew, he threw him into one impossible situation after another. He watched closely as Will gained support, and lost a few friends. He saw determination which could only be described as unyielding. He knew Will had no knowledge of the world around him, yet he kept his eyes forward and continued whatever he started.


    "He can do this." Michael whispered, determination gleaming in his eyes.


    Maya


    The kingdom protested for their rights to the aura for a solid month. Every day there were citizens crowding the court outside the castle, yet no one had heard from or seen the king once. He remained within his office for so long, Maya had a hard time believing he was even there. Were it not for the six consecutive trips to his office, seeing maids bring trays of food and taking them away, she wouldn''t have even guessed.


    At the end of the first month, the people outside the castle slowly started going back to their normal routine. Though they wished for their words to be heard, words alone would not pay for the food on their family''s table.


    Hundreds of people turned into a hundred, then to fifty while Maya stared out of the window. Her ragged black dress remained adorned every day. Maids had brought her many different dresses to try on, yet she would turn them away. The ragged dress forever remained a promise to Will. She would wear it until he awoke. She would wear it until he took her to his world.


    As the kingdom returned to normal, she stayed by the window. Her only source of entertainment being the people below going about their every day life. Every once in a while, she would turn around when she heard a twitch of movement coming from the bed behind her.


    As the days turned to weeks, and weeks to months, she would sit, waiting and hoping for her love to come back to her.


    "Maya?" A soft yet stern voice was heard from behind her making her jump slightly. No one had broken the silence for months of her sitting and waiting. The sound of someone else''s voice was unnatural to her. Not even Jake seemed to bother her since he spoke to her months ago.


    Turning around, Maya saw the king perched in the doorway. Reflexively she jumped from her chair and bowed deeply. "Your highness!" She exclaimed in a raspy voice. She hadn''t used it for much lately. It was unnerving how her own voice was considered alien to her.


    The king said nothing, but raised a hand and gave her a warm smile. "You needn''t bother with such formalities young lady. You''re practically family." He said as he gestured back to her chair. "I would tell you to sit, but I feel we have been doing much of that these past few months." His smile wavered as he took a look at his son who looked to be in a blissful sleep.


    "Maya," He said as he cleared his throat. "We need to be prepared for the idea of Will remaining asleep for a long time to come." He sat next to his sleeping boy. Maya could see his eyes turn slightly glassy as he looked at the mess of long dark brown hair which was usually kept in a ponytail. "We can''t just waste away behind these walls while we wait for my boy." His voice crackled as he spoke.


    Maya could hear the raw emotion in the kings voice. She knew full well why he confined himself in his study. Were it not for her daily walks around the castle, she would feel like the recluse the king had become.


    "He promised to show me his world." Maya said in a less raspy voice, finally becoming familiar with the sound of it once more. "I need to wait for him to wake up, so he can take me to a movie, and to eat pizza. He promised to buy me a new dress." She repeated everything Will had promised her before his final showdown with Aremesis.


    To anyone else, Maya may have sounded like a needy girlfriend. Yet King Ragnos understood. It wasn''t a promise of world things she was concerned with, but more of a promise of time with him. A promise that only Will could give her. A promise which when fulfilled, life would be normal once more.


    "I know how you must be feeling." He said without taking his eyes off his boy. "My life stopped the moment my wife left with my son." He said simply, yet Maya knew just how hard it must have been to voice those words.


    "For years I had stayed in this castle. I had stopped ruling this kingdom and fell into a stupor." He brushed a bang away from Will''s eye much like Maya had done thousands of times. "I kept playing the day over and over in my head. I remember the time of day when the castle guards came to tell me that my wife and child went missing. I remember sending out the kings guard to find them." He finally looked up from Will. "I don''t remember the last fifteen years." A tear formed from the corner of his eye. "I don''t remember the shame or the worry. I don''t remember orders I gave to my kingdom. I only remember my wife and child leaving, and it felt like I just came back to life when seeing him again."


    King Ragnos rose from his son''s bedside and went to Maya, taking her hand in his. "Please learn from my folly." He looked into her eyes. "My son would not want you to waste away in this castle. Not when you are meant for so much more."


    Seeing such emotion from the king, Maya couldn''t stop the tears from falling. She couldn''t stop her heart from aching. Slowly she fell into her love''s father''s arms. She sniffled a few times before heart wrenching sobs left her. "I need him back!" She cried out while forming a fist upon King Ragnos''s chest. "I love him too much!"


    The king just stood there, cradling the powerful yet fragile girl in his arms. Tears came freely from his eyes as he rested his cheek atop her head. "I know." He said while patting her shaking back. "Me too."


    While they comforted each other as if they were father and daughter, their love and affection for Will so evident, they didn''t notice the smile which appeared upon the sleeping man''s lips.

 69 A Shift in Reality

    Will


    "Damn!" William exclaimed as he was once again thrown to the ground, his sword returning to the form of a cross pendant which rested on the ground a foot away from where his hand rested.


    "Again!" Ragnos roared as his obsidian black boot kicked Will''s side.


    The young prince groaned as he got to his feet and picked up the pendant. Infusing wind and fire into the cross, he imagined gold embroidered silver double swords within his minds eye. He then thought of an obsidian black suit of armor much like the one Ragnos wore.


    Bringing the weapons and armor into reality was at first taxing, but after fourteen months of training it was almost muscle memory.


    Sparing the theatrics, Will brought forth the armor and weapons in a flash of energy. In mere seconds he was shrouded in the black steel of his armor. A black sheath on each hip held a sword with a silver pommel, wrapped in gold lining up the hilt. One sword held a clear opal gem on top, while the other held a ruby. Both gems were large and set at the pommel.


    The armor that adorned his body had no shine from the sun above. It instead seemed to suck the light inward, giving no glare.


    "I see you still find one aura per item to be more beneficial." Ragnos said as he prepared his cyclone knives.


    Will gulped reflexively. He knew full well what those knives could do after being at their mercy for more than a year. He knew well enough what was coming. He knew what would happen should he fail to fend them off.


    "Let us see what you are capable of, my young prince!" Ragnos roared as he released the two black knives.


    The moment they released, mini tornados appeared at their backs, propelling them forward at an astonishing speed.


    Relying on reflex after having had the knives thrown at him so many times, Will dodged to the left and right, avoiding the knives at the last moment. He then put up his swords as a guard in front of him just in time for a blade as dark as night to lunge at a downward arch towards his face.


    "Very nice William!" Ragnos bellowed as he jumped back from Will''s guard, ready for another blow.


    Will glanced at the God''s belt just as he grabbed his long and short sword, just as he thought would happen.


    Within half a second, Ragnos charged Will''s defences with his long sword. Slashing in a downward arch, he brought his short sword across diagonally, aiming for Will''s mid section which Will parried by bringing the lower blade within his guard down.


    For seconds, it was a contest of strength. Will dug in his heels as he pushed back the black blades.


    Ragnos dropped his guard and retracted his blades, expecting Will to fall forward from the extra weight he was placing on his guard. Just as he expected, Will fell forward slightly. He brought his sword behind the young man to slash at his back.


    Will used his wind aura at his feet to propel himself forward with tremendous speed, narrowly missing the powerful slash.


    Will ran a good distance forward before he stopped and turned, just in time to meet two more cyclone daggers. He dodged the first, yet the second slashed his side.


    The pain was excruciating as the cut was blown open by the twister behind the hilt of the blade. He bit down hard on his lip to keep himself from focusing on the stinging sensation of his skin being torn apart.


    Knowing that there was nothing he could do to avoid the attack, he met it head on then used his aura to knit the cut back together and ducked just as a blade came down once more above his head.


    Raising one of his swords, he once again parried his opponents sword. "Very good." The god said in a low voice.


    Will could feel Ragnos''s killing intent as if it were an attack of it''s own. His sword dug into his defense. "I hope you can keep up." The god said in a deathly tone.


    Will saw the aura of the wind surround Ragnos''s swords and realized what was about to happen just in time.


    Will stepped back and activated his own wind aura, bracing himself for Ragnos''s next assault.


    He had only a second to react before a barrage of blows rained down upon him. The God''s swords were a black blur of motion before the naked eye.


    Will dodged and parried to the best of his ability. He guarded against forward thrusts and back slashes, yet he couldn''t keep up with the moves Ragnos used against him, even when using his wind aura to its max. The god''s moves seemed to be on fast forward within Will''s vision. No matter how he tried to dodge, he couldn''t avoid the full force of the attack.


    Small chips and tears appeared on his armor as some of the attacks made it through his defense.


    The small chips eventually gave way to chunks of his armor falling away, gashes seeping blood formed as Ragnos cut away at the young prince.


    "This armor may as well be paper mach¨¦ without your aura supporting it!" Ragnos exclaimed as he tore through to Will''s chest.


    Seeing such a difference in power, Will hesitated. For a split second, he let his guard down, which was more than enough time for Ragnos to knock him off his feet.


    Will landed on his backside. A black sword thrust down, stopping only an inch away from his face.


    "This will not do, William." Ragnos said calmly, looking down at his student. Will could see the disappointment and confusion within his features. "You should have more power than this, you always have."


    "It''s not my fault! I can''t keep up with your strikes." The young prince complained. "Your power is on a much higher level, I can''t imagine anyone going toe to toe with you."


    "You must!" Ragnos withdrew his sword and turned from Will.


    "Why?" Will couldn''t imagine why it would be so important to Ragnos for him to match his strength. "You said that the only challenge I have left to face is of the people. I don''t see how I would need to be as strong as you."


    "I said that to give you a reason to get stronger." Ragnos sighed. "It''s much more complicated than that."


    Suddenly, the air around the training ground in front of Ebonhart shifted. Will could feel the ground beneath him shift. Suddenly they were surrounded by darkness. Will knew by instinct that they were traveling to a different realm.


    In a moment, Will was no longer on a grassy plain. Instead he found himself on the familiar pavement of a road.


    Looking around, he could have sworn he was in New York City, yet something was off. He looked the sides of the street, yet no vehicles were parked there. The last time he was in the city, there were no spots along the roads where Leo could park his beater of a Buick.


    "Why is it so dead here?" Will asked as he looked at the God.


    Ragnos said nothing, instead he lifted a finger to the sky. As Will followed the man''s direction, his eyes grew wide with shock.


    Above them, millions of people flew in and out of buildings from rooftops. If he squinted hard enough, he could see the familiar lining of the aura surrounding them.


    "What the hell?" Will muttered in shock.


    "Did you really believe we were the only realm which had aura wielders?"


    Will said nothing as he looked up. ''How?'' He thought to himself.


    Though he was in shock, Will didn''t have much time before he snapped out of it. Something was happening in the distance. He heard the cries of thousands, screaming out in agony.


    With a finger, Ragnos motioned for Will to follow him as he took to the sky. Together, they traveled closer to the disturbance.


    The large sky scrapers which had obscured his vision before gave way to open skies.


    A large pillar like sky scraper hung in the distance with a platform above. It was from there Will heard the screams.


    As they got closer, Will noticed a halo of energy which seemed to surround the platform.


    "What is this?" Will asked Ragnos in a hushed tone. The God only shook his head as he approached closer to the platform.


    It was much larger than Will had originally thought. What seemed like a small pillar was actually as wide as a small lake. The platform on top was wide enough to blanket the sky.


    As they rose high enough, Will could see that the halo of energy was much thicker than he originally thought. What was in the center absolutely disturbed him.


    From how high up they were, Will could see people as little ants within the halo, yet there seemed to be thousands upon thousands of them.


    Will could see their aura as clear as sunlight. It seemed like it had taken on a physical form.


    The many colored auras funneled together as it swirled up in the air, close to where Will and Ragnos looked on. Before it reached them, a sucking force brought the power given form down to one particular location.


    As the aura got smaller, Will could see a throne as black as night consolidated from the men and women that screamed in agony. A lone figure sat upon the throne, bathing in the aura light.


    Will looked on in horror as he looked at the thousands of people more closely. He could hear the rough jingle of chains slightly from the screams of agony.


    He looked back at the lone figure, who had begun a small sucking force, bringing the aura into him.


    The screams had begun to rise in pitch, turning into a shriek. One by one, Will saw aura wielders drop from their feet. He could hear the screams dying. He could hear them dying. The aura funnel was getting lighter, more like the aura he was used to seeing, invisible to the naked eye.


    Soon, the aura was completely gone. Along with it, the screams also subsided. The platform was as quiet as a cemetery.


    "Bring me the next batch!" A voice rang out, which forced Will''s attention back to the throne.


    The man glowed a light violet. His eyes also glowed with the power he had attained. Something about this man felt familiar to Will. He felt as if he should know him from somewhere.


    A coughing noise grabbed Will''s attention and he looked down upon what the man was using for a foot rest.


    A frail old man knelt on all fours as this man had his feet atop him. An obsidian black collar was fitted to his neck, and a sleek black chain had connected him to the arm rest of the throne.


    "Come now, Ragnos." The man cooed as he looked down at the frail man. "Surely you have enough juice for one more batch today." He gave a bone chilling smile as he moved one leg to kick the old man.


    Will looked on in horror. ''Did I hear that right?'' He thought as he looked from Ragnos who was floating in the air alongside him to the one chained to the throne. "Is this real?" He said only partially to himself.


    "This is another realm." The God said softly. "One in which you were brought up in Crystallia, one in which you killed your father and enslaved me."


    "No." Will shook his head. "I would never do this." He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "I know." Ragnos shook his head mournfully. "That is why you must get stronger." He looked up from the corrupted Will to the pure of heart. "You must restore the foundation of the elements."


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Will was in shock. He couldn''t believe that even another version of himself could ever get that evil. "What could I do against that?" He pointed desperately at his evil doppelganger.


    "I am trying to tell you." Will could tell that the god was trying to find the right words. "You must restore the seven pillars."

 70 Chaos Realm

    Will


    "How am I staring at myself right now?" Will said as he looked down at his evil doppelganger. Truth be told, as he looked at the evil Will below, he felt something was off.


    Even though he had just seen the genocide of thousands of people, he still couldn''t believe the man below was responsible. In the dull light of the moon, he saw a glimpse of red and gold from the other Will''s clothing. He noticed the colors of the king of Ebonhart. The colors he had not once worn. "How can he be so different?" Will muttered to himself.


    "I told you once before William," Ragnos said in a hushed tone, shocking Will as he was reminded that he was not alone. "You are an abnormality. One who was not born into power, where all others were. I have been waiting for you."


    "I thought you just meant out of my bloodline." Will said as he remembered the God''s words from when his training began.


    "I meant in the whole of reality." Ragnos looked down at the drained old man that was chained to the throne. "Countless times I have become chained to that throne by you." His fist clenched. Will could see crimson droplets forming from it.


    "I have tried to train you many times before. You turned power hungry, living a life seeking only power. You led an entire world with an iron grip many times over." Will could feel Ragnos''s anger rising.


    "In all realities, you controlled every element by forcing them from me. Once you took the power, you fashioned a vessel in which you resurrected me from the bloodline." Ragnos pointed at the old man. "Each time, I became a battery for you to recharge from."


    Will was confused. He couldn''t imagine a world in which he could turn so evil. "There must be some sort of mistake." He said to himself. "I would never do these things."


    "True." Ragnos smiled slightly as he tore his gaze from below. "You were born into a chaos realm. A mirror world which was formed upon the possibility of you not rising into power."


    "I don''t understand." It was too much for Will to think on. The fact that he was an abnormality seemed to be lost on him.


    "You have heard the phrase butterfly effect before, correct?"


    Will nodded. "I guess I read a few books on the subject." He said honestly.


    "Imagine you were born and raised in Ebonhart. That you were a spoiled rich child, all you knew was that you could have whatever you wanted." Ragnos looked at Will as they hovered in the air. "Now imagine that you grew up knowing your aura as if it were an extension of your body."


    "I don''t think I could imagine that if I tried." Will said as he thought back to the struggles he had endured while learning to control his gift. He remembered how it was out of desperation that he stumbled across it within the desert. He remembered the righteous anger which erupted from him upon seeing Maya mistreated. He remembered every trial up to that very moment.


    "Exactly." Ragnos said simply. "It''s because of this exact path in life you have been thrust into that you are the way you are."


    "In other realities, you are mostly born and raised into royalty. You have a talent for the aura in a way no others can fathom. Since you were born into it, you had a thirst for power that could never be quenched." Ragnos said through clenched teeth. "You needed not for friends, only training. You would hide away in your studies, practicing the different elements you wrestled away from me. That down there," he pointed his finger to the evil Will. "That is the result."


    "If what you say is true, there should be other realities in which I wasn''t born into royalty." Will argued. "If every path of my life leads to a different reality, there should be some in which I wasn''t born into power."


    Ragnos nodded his head. "There are a few realms in which you were born into poverty." He said, but his scowl deepened. "It didn''t matter, your talent had always corrupted you."


    "How am I different?" Will was starting to lose patience. He just saw his evil twin suck the lives of thousands of people out of their bodies. "How am I not him?"


    "You were born into power, but raised in a powerless world." Ragnos smiled. "Coming to Crystallia at a later age has taught you humility. The books you read and the lessons you''ve learned on earth curve your hunger for power."


    Will could see the platform start to tip. The thousands of empty vessels were dropping to the ground below. He could see a halo of power in the distance. Cries could be heard even at such a distance, Will could tell what was happening. "Again?"


    Ragnos nodded. "This realm''s William Rangnos with devour the aura of all life in the universe to power a teleport."


    "Where would he go? What would take this much power to accomplish?" Will questioned Ragnos.


    "He will head to our reality next." Ragnos looked down in disdain. "I will be the next Ragnos at the foot of the throne." His eyes glazed over as he thought of the horrors he knew were coming.


    Snapping out of it, Ragnos looked at the youby Will with appreciation. "The first time you used your aura, I knew you would be the counter to this." He pointed at the halo of people. "You made me proud by using your aura to help Maya, which is why I helped you resurrect her." He waved his hand and they were once again at the gates of Ebonhart.


    Barely registering the change of scenery, Will stared at Ragnos. "You helped her?"


    The god nodded his head as he looked at the young man. "Watching you grow, I saw compassion. When you were transported to Crystallia, I witnessed true resolve, I saw your unshakable sense of justice, and I knew that you needed her."


    Will thought of Maya again as he had every day since he started his training with Ragnos. "I made her a promise you know." He thought back to when he told Maya about his world. He remembered the promise of a normal date that he made with her. All thoughts of his evil doppelganger fell from his mind.


    Ragnos let out a loud echoing laugh. "I just showed you a realm in which you are an evil ruler, bent on getting here and your only thought is of a date?" He couldn''t contain himself as his laughter bellowed throughout the land. "Surely I made the right choice."


    His laughter died down gradually. Casually he raised a finger to wipe a tear from his eye. "Truly that heart amazes me, William." He spoke with a fondness that could only be reserved for a father to a son.


    "I''ve been here with you for some time now." Will said with a little anticipation in his voice.


    "For more than a year now." Ragnos nodded. "You have grown much stronger, yet I fear you cannot learn any more from this old man."


    Will returned the God''s warm smile. "I will continue to improve." He said with determination. "I have learned a lot with your guidance." He thought back to the few months the citizens had protested for the aura. He remembered his resolve. "I will not be the next ruler of this world, but I will protect it." As he said the words, they felt right. He felt no shame in abdicating the throne. He felt a sense of freedom wash over him. "I may live in a chaotic reality, but I feel that this path is right."


    Ragnos looked at the young prince for a time. "I will be with you, even after you return to your body. Myself and Cainus will continue to watch over you and lend our support from time to time."


    Will looked fondly at his father God. "I will ensure that you will not have to step in much."


    The god bellowed one last laugh before Will''s world turned black. I will always be here. He heard Ragnos whisper within him before finally, he felt his body once more.


    Maya


    As she looked at the many weilders training, Maya couldn''t help but have a restless feeling wash over her. He has to return soon. She thought as she stood from a lone grassy hill overlooking the training field.


    She straightened her leather training shirt before bringing herself down to the combatants. As she descended, the sparring group stopped in their tracks. They readied themselves for what they knew was coming.


    Maya released her aura into her ring and produced her blade. The half black and half gold one handed sword had been used for many sparring matches. She knew the blade as if it were an extension of herself.


    The group quickly formed into a circle around Maya. She could see many with the crimson flame aura, and some with the wind aspect, their hair twisting in an invisible breeze only they could feel.


    A smile lit Maya''s features as she prepared herself. This will be fun. She thought as she crouched into a fighting stance, her sword to her side ready to strike. "What are you waiting for?" Her black and gold aura surrounded her as if it were setting her ablaze. "I''m all yours."


    One weilder she recognized as Jacob stepped forward. His silver sword blunted in the sunlight as the wind from his aura played with his baggy training clothes.


    In mere seconds, he readied himself and launched towards Maya, the wind propelling him forward and an astonishing pace.


    Maya closed her eyes and focused on her aura. The moment she felt he was near, she raised her blade and parried his advance.


    The two weilders became blurs within the battlefield. Maya relied on her aura to sense Jacob''s presence and easily parried each blow, while the other moved so fast, the naked eye could not keep up.


    "Why are you all standing there?" Maya announced as she blocked another blow. "Do you need an invitation?"


    Ben joined his brother in the fray. Both of them zigzagged through the training circle in a blur of motion, each trying to gain the upper hand on Maya.


    Minutes felt like hours to the three of them. Ben and Jacob would attack, and Maya would dance between them, avoiding every blow.


    Soon, it felt slightly one sided to the brothers until a black blur of motion joined in. "This looks fun." Maya heard Jake say in a carefree tone. His obsidian black blade reaching for Maya, who had to double her efforts to keep him at bay.


    In the power spectrum, Jake was the only one besides Will who could be considered an even match for her. Soon, Maya had to increase her efforts in dodging and parrying. She would thrust her sword out to meet his, yet he would only jump over the blade and land behind her, only to continue his course to find an opening.


    "Someone''s been training." She grimaced as she noticed Jake picking up the pace faster than the other two. Soon, she felt taps of a blade against her chest and calves.


    "You did well, Maya." Jake nodded approvingly. "I have a slight advantage by having two affinities, even still it took everything I had just to find one opening."


    The match was done within ten minutes. Two of which Jake had been present for. The others laughed carefree with Jake and Maya. They knew that the sparring was all for improvement.


    Maya couldn''t believe how different Jake had become within the year and two months they had spent training. Even though she trained daily, she could see his power soar to new heights while leaving her behind.


    "That was a good match." A voice rung out from above the training group. Everyone went silent as they realized who had spoken.


    As they looked up, they saw a man in blue jeans and a white t-shirt. He wore a cross around his neck, and if they looked closely, they would see the small metal beads of his dog tag chain under his shirt, his long brown hair tied in a ponytail going down his back. He wore no shoes as he crossed his arms with a carefree attitude. His muscles were much too defined to belong to someone who was bedridden for more than a year.


    "Mind if I join in?" Will smiled and cracked his neck. "Feels like I''ve been asleep forever."

 71 A Test of Power

    Will


    Looking down upon the many weilders, Will felt a tinge of excitement. They can see me! Happiness boiled up within him, yet he kept his calm demeanor.


    Maya was the first to react. She launched herself into the air and held onto him for dear life. "When did you get back?" She asked as she touched his face, making sure he was actually there.


    "I woke up only a minute ago." He held her close and smoothed out her dark brown hair. "I''m sorry it took so long to get back." He said in a hushed voice in her ear.


    Maya only shook her head as she planted her forehead against his chest, tears flowing freely. Will waited for a time while Maya sorted out her emotions. The entire field was silent while waiting for the right time to ask their questions.


    Ten minutes past while Will cradled Maya in the air before he gently released his grip. "I haven''t forgotten my promise." He said to her before she let go. "Let me take care of things here, then we will head to New York. I''m sure you''ve been waiting for some time."


    Will descended into the crowd of aura weilders. He cracked his knuckles excitedly while a grin plastered to his face. "I''ve been asleep a long time everyone," he looked from Jacob to Ben, then his gaze fell upon Jake. "Try not to get carried away, huh?" He winked at his brother as the familiar silver and gold one handed sword burst forth in his hand.


    Jake smiled savagely as he readied his black blade. Ben and Jacob also stood ready for anything Will could throw at them.


    The three young weilders charged Will with a force to match a hurricane. Their auras propelled them forward as the dashed around the training ground, much faster than what Maya had dealt with.


    Will stood still in what looked the eye of the storm. His white t-shirt didn''t so much as lift from the pressure of the wind. To the onlookers of the battle, it seemed as though he simply wasn''t affected by the three.


    Though will seemed unaffected, if someone were to look closely, they would see small sparks forming where his blade met the blades of the three combatants.


    While most of the group couldn''t follow the moves Will was making, Maya was able to make out blur like movements of Will''s arm, parrying each attack.


    Jake moved forward through the twister of power, deciding to attack his brother head on. His obsidian black sword slashing in fast powerful archs. "Seems as though you''ve gotten stronger while you''ve been asleep." He smiled as he went all out.


    Will was able to keep up with his brother''s advances easily, but small cuts started appearing on his shirt from Jacob and his brother''s attacks. "You guys haven''t been sitting still either I see." He leaped backwards through the air, landing safely away from the twister of sheer power. "You are going to make me take this seriously." He smiled while he held his free hand out in a ready position. A wisp of energy parted from his sword, forming a duplicate sword with an opal instead of a ruby. A glint of pride could be seen in his eyes as he launched himself back into the fray.


    Maya watched as a blur of white and blue landed in the center of the storm. "Just how strong do you need to be?" She muttered to herself as she saw a twister of crimson flame ignite from the center.


    As the inferno grew, everyone watching the fight could feel A pressure growing. They had seen the crimson twister many times while following their prince. The first time Maya had laid eyes on Will, he was in the center of such an attack.


    Suddenly, the attack shrank in size, yet anyone could see the flames glowing brighter as they condensed themselves. "I would get back if I were you." Jake and the two brothers heard from the condensed ball of flame. "I don''t exactly know how strong this will be."


    The wind felt like it was being sucked into the flame at a rapid pace. Maya was the first to realise what was about to happen. "Everyone get back!" She yelled as she took to the sky. "He''s going to blow!"


    Jake sensed what was coming and grabbed both Jacob and Ben by the collars of their shirts, dragging them upward and hopefully out of the blast radius.


    The earth crumbled under Will''s feet at the immense pressure the compressed flame was giving off. Unable to contain it any longer, he let out a roar from within the flame while surrendering his control over it.


    Bright red flame turned to gold as beams of raw power shot upward and out from the blast. Onlookers felt as if they were looking at a second sun as it expanded outward, consuming everything it touched.


    In a bright flash of light, the training ground became a crater twenty feet deep and thirty feet wide with a lone figure floating above it.


    The crowd of weilders uncovered their shielded eyes to see Will covered in ribbons of a shirt. He brandished two blades in his hands as he looked up to the sky. As they looked closer, they could tell that even though he wore a tattered shirt, not one bead of blood stained the pure white fabric.


    "What kind of training did you go through?" Jake muttered to himself as he saw what his brother had done.


    It wasn''t out of the realm of possibility for Will to have made such an attack before his long sleep, but his brother knew that he would have needed all of the Crusade''s strength to pull off such a massive attack, yet it was as if Will didn''t break a sweat as he tore the training field apart with his own strength.


    Jake looked out to the crater while letting go of the collars of the two brothers shirts. His eyes were wide from the amount of power he had witnessed.


    Will watched his brother descend from the sky. He took no pleasure in the look of utter astonishment that he saw on Jake''s face. Instead, he remained calm in his crater. "Sorry about that." He said with a small grin. "I''ve done that attack once or twice, but it was within my subconscious."


    As Jake neared his brother, he took notice of the two blades in his hands. "Is that also a result of your training?"


    Will shrugged as he put both of the swords together. They instantly shrank into the usual cross shaped pendant which he hung around his neck. "I just learned what this really was." He looked at the pendant with a bit of affection.


    Jake looked at his own pendant for a moment. The design was like a shadow of Will''s own cross. "I suppose you will share with the class later?"


    Will nodded. "Thank you for sparring with me." He raised an eyebrow wittingly. "Not the same result as last time, huh?" He lightly elbowed his brother''s arm.


    "I would say that." Will heard a familiar voice from behind him.


    Jonathan walked towards the crater from the city gate. "That was cutting it a little close, don''t you think?"


    Will looked over to his dad and wore a sheepish grin. "I didn''t know what the damage would look like outside of my own mind."


    Will took in his dad''s features. He had only seen him for a brief time during the war with Aremesis. Though he had seen Jonathan from time to time giving advice and orders in the king''s stead, it was the first time he could actually talk to him since that moment.


    Jonathan wore the usual brown leather duster and cowboy hat he had since Will had first seen him in Ebonhart. He had seen that same outfit countless times hanging up in his dad''s study. He had always thought it was just inspiration for his novels. If he ever wore it in public, Will may have denied they knew each other.


    "Good to see you again, dad." Will said as he patted Jake on the shoulder and flew down to meet Jonathan. "Glad to see you in a leadership position, like you were meant to be." He said as he landed.


    Jonathan was surprised for a moment. "How did you know about that?" It wasn''t a secret that he had taken over the training of the Crimson Knights, yet he didn''t think Will had enough time since waking up to do the research.


    Will waved his hand dismissively. "I may have been asleep, but I''ve been keeping up to date with what''s been going on." He smiled slightly. "You did well with the rioting citizens, I wouldn''t have done anything differently."


    Jonathan had known Will was special since an early age, but he never would have guessed astral projection was one of his techniques. "I guess there isn''t much to catch you up on then." He chuckled. He then knelt to the crater and put both hands on the edge.


    Will watched with interest as his dad''s hands glowed green. In moments, the green aura blanketed the crater. Dirt which flung itself over the training field from the blast came flying back to the crater. He filled the hole in a matter of moments, then grimaced as he poured more energy from his fingertips, restoring the lush green grass of the field. "I''d appreciate it if next time you think before blowing a hole in the kingdom." Jonathan said as he stood from the newly restored patch of earth.


    "Right." Will scratched his head sheepishly. It had been a while since he was scolded by his dad. "I suppose you didn''t just come to see the fight?"


    Jonathan smiled slightly. "I can''t just come out to see how strong my son has become?" As he said the words, his smile dropped.


    Jonathan looked at Will as if he were contemplating his next words. A pensive look appeared on his face.


    "Dad," Will said as he looked at the new patch of earth. "It''s okay, you know." He too seemed to be trying to find the right words.


    Walking to the earth sage, Will placed his hand on the brown duster clad shoulder.


    "You should probably call me Jonathan now." Jonathan said with a pained expression on his face. "You know who your true father is now. My work is done."


    Will''s expression softened at Jonathan''s words. "It''s true." He nodded his head. "I am Prince William Ragnos the Second. The true heir to the throne of Ebonhart. The Crimson Prince." His eyes bore into Jonathan''s as he spoke his title. "My father is the King of Ebonhart, Crown Capital of Crystallia."


    Will allowed the silence to sink in. No one dared speak out until he was finished.


    Will saw a look of resignation within Jonathan''s eyes. He was prepared for Will to announce what he had. It was only normal for royalty to return to the throne.


    Will felt a tug on the jacket as Jonathan tried to turn and leave, but Will''s hand kept him in place.


    "You taught me to tie my shoes." He said simply. "You showed me the perfect cast. You brought me to my football games." His grip tightened on Jonathan''s shoulder. "You were there for every birthday, and you were there for every heartbreak."


    Will saw his dad''s eyes light with pride as he turned them back to him. "It''s true that King Ragnos is my father. He and my mother gave me life." Will nodded as he spoke. "But you are the one who taught me how to live life. You showed me the path to become the man I am today."


    Will embraced Jonathan for the first time in almost two years. "It''s easy to be a father, but much harder to be a dad."


    Jonathan felt tears welling up as his fears crumbled at his son''s words.


    "You will always be my dad." Will released Jonathan and looked into his eyes. The same eyes that smiled upon him, scolded him and taught him almost his entire life.


    "You will always be my son." The earth sage rustled Will''s hair. His face beamed with pride. "And what a son you have turned out to be."

 72 Reunion

    Will


    "There''s another reason why I''ve come for you." Jonathan confessed as he rustled Will''s hair. "I wasn''t the only one who noticed you missing from your room."


    "The king wishes to see me?" Will wasn''t surprised. He was wondering how long it would be until he was summoned. "I suppose it has been a while since we last spoke."


    Before turning to leave, Will noticed Maya hanging out in the background. Even though she tried to hide it, he knew she wanted to speak with him.


    Will tapped his dad on the shoulder lightly. "Hey dad, I need a little time alone with Maya before we set off to see the king." he said as his dad had just started walking. Will saw understanding in Jonathan''s eyes as he winked.


    "Don''t take too long." He said as he continued walking towards the castle gates. "I''ll wait for you at the throne room." With that, he left the group of wielders and went back into the city.


    Will watched Jonathan disappear into the city gates before turning back to Maya. "Hey, so how''s your year been?" He said with a joking smile on his face. He waited for an answer for a while, yet instead of responding, Maya threw herself on him.


    "Don''t you ever do something so stupid again!" She yelled as she convulsed into tears on his shoulder. "You have no idea how worried we all were!" She let out the anguish she was feeling for the past year.


    Will pat her slowly on the back as she tried to regain her composure. Her breathing came in long racks of sobs. "I know, Maya." He comforted her. "I was here the whole time." He felt her breathing slow slightly. She looked up at him with a tear stricken face. Her eyes held a questioning look. "You have been at my bedside every night. For the first few months, you didn''t even leave my side."


    "How could you know that?" Maya asked as she calmed slightly.


    "I am glad you stopped wearing that dress." He said with a small smile. "Even if it is just for while you are training. We really do have to expand your wardrobe." he brushed a curl of brown hair out of her eye.


    Maya sighed slightly, finally regaining control over her emotions. She let Will wipe the tears from her eyes. "You promised you would do that." She pointed out, as if she were waiting for the right time to bring it up. "You have a promise to keep, William Ragnos." She teased.


    Though her words were playful, Will knew she had been waiting a long time for him to make good on his promise. To her, he wasn''t just buying her clothes, he was giving her a new identity. One without all of the pain and darkness she had to endure for so long.


    "After this audience with the king, we will make good on that promise." Will vowed as he took Maya''s fragile hand in his own. "We will take off to my world and have a little break."


    Will''s promise was like a breath of fresh air to Maya. After all the time that had passed, she was more than ready to shed the skin of the corrupt wielder and finally be with him. "Maybe before that, you should check out Ember." She said with a smile. "Leo has been working diligently over the past year to ensure your plans for the city happen."


    Even where they stood, Will could make out an outline of a city in the distance. Though he knew Leo had been working on the project, he hadn''t had enough time to visit the new community while he was in a coma.


    "If you wish that to be our next stop, we can check it out before we leave." Will looked from the distant skyline back to the city in front of him. "But for now, my father needs to be updated on the events that are to come."


    Will took the hand that was in his own and started walking with Maya towards Ebonhart. He had much he had to discuss with his father, most of it he knew the king would not approve of. Though he didn''t look forward to the outcome, he knew what he had to do.


    "Hey," Will heard Jake approach from behind. "Wait up." Will turned to meet his brother. "You just get back, and the only thing you do is spar with me?" He sounded genuinely saddened.


    "Sorry man." Will said as he let go of Maya''s hand and embraced Jake. "So much is happening right now, it''s hard to know what exactly to do first.


    Jake withdrew from the embrace first, he had a smile plastered on his lips. "I just wanted to thank you for what you did for me." He became serious. "Without you, I wouldn''t even be here." He remembered Will taking his consciousness into his own body when Aremesis tried to banish him. "I will make it up to you." He vowed as he turned back to the sparring group.


    "It seems he''s grown a bit." Will whispered to Maya as he took her hand once more. He of course knew of Jake''s agreement with Aremesis. Ragnos himself had formed the union between the god and wielder of darkness. He knew the battle which was about to take place was not one which could be taken lightly.


    Maya nodded as he watched Will''s brother, who was now getting the sparring groups paired off to start training once more. "Something happened to him after you left." She said simply. "He''s taken on much more responsibilities with the crusade."


    Will knew much of what Maya was talking about. He had seen his brother working alongside Leo most days over in Ember. Though, he didn''t know much of what was happening in the city, he knew that they were gone for most days, only coming back to spar with the rest of the wielders.


    He had also seen Jake with Michael, sorting out payment for the many workers along with Roland who brought the valuable resources to the city for construction. Most nights that Leo returned, Will accompanied him in his astral form while his best friend buried himself in blueprints.


    Will noticed that he hadn''t seen either Leo or Bianca since getting back, he questioned Maya as they walked towards the gate.


    "Leo is in New York heading the New York Crusade." She said with a smile. "He finished Ember a few months ago and said he was bored. So far as I know, he set up an embassy at Michael''s manor for a group of wielders. Roy and Bianca are there as well."


    Will smiled at the thought of Roy and Bianca. He had been around every once in a while and saw them holding hands while walking down the street in Ebonhart. It warmed his heart to think that Bianca had finally moved on. He couldn''t think of a better fit, considering what his plans for the future held.


    As they neared the gate, they heard the hustle and bustle from every day life beyond the city''s walls. "Are you ready for this?" Will squeezed Maya''s hand. If anyone was nervous, it was him.


    Maya gave Will a comforting smile as she lightly pulled on his hand to continue moving. "The sooner we get this over with, the sooner you can introduce me to pizza." She said with a dreamy look on her face.


    Will chuckled at the sight. The would-be queen of darkness who brought terror to the kingdom and surrounding population. She who destroyed the families of their new allies and could have killed him with a glance now stared longingly towards the heavens in the hopes of delicious pizza raining down upon her.


    Snapping Maya out of her reverie, Will continued forward towards the gate while shaking his head slightly. He couldn''t hope for better entertainment from television.


    "Halt!" Will heard a voice ring out from atop the wall. He looked up to see the familiar armor of a Crimson Knight. "State your business within the city!"


    Will looked questioningly up at the knight. Surely this man knew who he was. He looked down upon himself to notice a tattered white shirt and blue jeans. He didn''t even have shoes on. Rolling his eyes, he mentally punched himself for not putting on proper attire before rushing over to the training field.


    Will saw Maya getting ready to address the knight. Before she could, Will squeezed her hand slightly. She looked over at Will in confusion.


    "Let me have a little fun before seeing father." He said with a devilish grin on his face. Maya only let out an exasperated sigh. Shaking her head slightly, she waved her hand towards the knight. "He''s all yours."


    "I am here to see King William Ragnos." Will bowed slightly. His theatrics made Maya roll her eyes. "He requests an audience with me."


    The knight from above gave Will a once over. Giving a slight snort, he continued his interrogation. "State your name." Will could tell by the look of annoyance on the knight''s face, he thought Will to be a beggar or someone of lowly stature requesting an audience with the king for support.


    "My name is Prince William Ragnos the Second." Will announced with a mock bow to the knight. Though he believed it to be funny, the knight did not.


    "You would think this kingdom had been through enough already!" The knight shouted as he motioned for the doors to be closed off. "Now we have a beggar proclaiming to be a prince!" He looked down upon Will. "Be on your way, and don''t let me see you again!"


    "What is going on here?" The knight turned his head to see his superior coming out of the guard shack at the top of the gate.


    "Sir!" The knight saluted to the senior knight. "This boy proclaims he is the Crimson Prince." He waved his hand below to Will.


    The senior knight strained his eyes to make out the lineage cross around Will''s neck. "Hold there," He said as he turned to the edge of the wall, where there was a stairwell leading down to the inside of the gate. "I''m going to need to see that lineage relic."


    "No need to come down." Will said as he activated his aura. Crimson and gold outlined his features as he flew to the top of the wall. Releasing his aura, he took the cross from his chest and showed it to the senior knight. "See?" He had on a smile as he brought the cross up to the face of the knight.


    Suddenly, both knights faces paled as they looked upon the true heir to the kingdom for what felt like the first time. They saluted him and apologized profusely.


    While Will made a commotion from the wall, Maya shook her head in embarrassment from below. "Have you had enough fun yet?" She yelled as the gates started to open.


    Will patted the shoulders of the two knights. "Not to worry men," He said in a playful tone. "It was all in good fun." Though it seemed he was having fun, he dropped his hand and looked into the eyes of the senior knight. "Though you should never shut the gates for anyone who looks to be in need of help. Is that the kind of kingdom we live in now?" He said seriously.


    "I apologize for the actions of the Crimson Knights, young prince." The senior knight said quickly.


    Will liked this knight. He did not push blame upon his underling, instead he took the blame upon the knights as a whole. "What is your name?" Will echoed the previous knight''s question to the senior. He was curious, since he had never laid eyes on this man before, yet he had just earned the respect of a prince.


    "My name is Sir Christopher, Senior Knight of the Crimson Knights, my prince." He saluted Will once more. "It was my pleasure to fight alongside your father during the siege of the castle a year and some time ago."


    Will placed his hand upon the knight''s shoulder. "Keep being the standard for the knights." He said simply as he hopped down from the gate on the other side.


    Maya walked through the archway and returned to Will''s side. "Ready?" She asked as a smile returned to her lips.


    "I suppose," Will said with a glint of excitement in his eye. "Lets not keep the king waiting."

 73 New York Crusade

    Ava


    Getting off of work at the usual two-thirty in the morning, Ava stretched as she locked the door to the bar behind her.


    Sighing to herself as she did after every long shift, she lit up a cigarette as she walked down the empty sidewalk towards her studio apartment. Smoking was an unfortunate side effect of her stressful life.


    Thinking back to her last family reunion, she remembered her mother''s face as she excused herself from the dining room table. "That habit is going to be the death of you." She said as Ava opened the door to leave.


    It wasn''t something she could stop. After the ever growing cat calls and incessant slaps on her slim behind, the stress was enough to warrant such a crutch.


    As she sighed, a spray of smoke left her lips as she walked down the familiar sidewalk. Reminiscing upon her addiction, she looked at the cigarette in her hand in disgust. She never liked smoking, but felt as if it were a necessary evil.


    "Hey sexthy, where you offf to?" Ava heard a man calling out to her from behind, as he was obviously intoxicated, she tried to pick up her pace a little.


    It''s probably one of the idiots from the bar, She tbought as she brought her hand out of her purse with a small cylinder of pepper spray. Better safe than sorry.


    "Don'' be like that baby," the man slurred as he stumbled trying to keep pace with her. "I jus wanna talk!"


    Ava picked up her pace a little more, though it did little good. She was so focused on the stumbling man behind her, she didn''t notice the other three in front of her. Crap, she thought as she tried to cross the street to avoid an obvious ambush.


    As she turned, there were two other men walking towards her from the other side. As they approached, she raised the can of spray threateningly. "I know how to use this, assholes." She tried to keep her voice steady and true.


    The men in front of her chuckled as they closed the distance. Giving no other warnings, Ava released a stream of thick spray into the eyes of one man. As she was about the make a run for it, a man grabbed the hand with the can and brought it behind her back. She felt the can drop to the ground as she was dragged into an alleyway which had been picked for the ambush. As she was dragged away, she kept her eyes on the man in the street who was squirming on the ground, running his eyes and screaming. She knew that rubbing your eyes after being sprayed would make it much worse. Serves you right.


    The man was then abscured from her vision as two other men began walking in front of her as the other two led the way into the dark alley, boxing her in with no escape route.


    Knowing what her fate would be if she were backed completely into the alley, Ava made one final attempt to escape. "Someone help!" She screamed at the top of her lungs. She knew it was a long shot, it was three in the morning, no one would be roaming the streets so early in the morning.


    The men only chuckled as they grabbed her other arm to bring her back more quickly. "Don''t worry Ava, we just wanted to talk." One of the men said with a wink. "Maybe after a little time together, you might want to hang out for a while."


    Finally they reached their destination. Near a dumpster with a fire escape obscuring view from above, Ava could almost read their minds.


    While the two men held her in place, they began to remove her jacket. "Make sure to hold her down nice and hard, boys." One of the men said as he began to loosen his belt buckle. The men seemed to praise their luck for having caught her with no witnesses.


    Ava wept at her luck as the men fumbled with her belt buckle to her favorite pair of skinny jeans. It was too late, they would have their way with her and throw her body in the dumpster after they were finished. Fear knocked at her brain as she tried desperately to think of an alternative ending from the one she knew was to come.


    Against her wishes, her mind went to what was playing on the television at the bar earlier. Apparently there were a series of kidnappings happening around the Bronx area, all of them were women in their early twentys. Where most of them hadn''t been located, there were a few found in dumpsters all over the city.


    There was no escape, she realized it almost right after the thought. The men had done this many times, never being caught by the authorities. Her hopes went down as fast as the men prepared themselves. She couldn''t believe that she was going to be added to the many bodies which were found. She imagined the look on her mother''s face when she would have to go to the morgue to identify her body.


    "Well this isn''t suspect." Ava heard a voice within the alley.


    The men took out guns while scanning the area for the voice. "Who''s there?" One of them yelled as he tried to hold his pants up with his other hand.


    "Looks like we finally found them." Another voice spoke. This time, Ava followed the voice upward to the fire escape.


    In the darkness of the stairwell, Ava saw two men around her age. Though it was dark, she made out dark red leather jackets, blue jeans and black shirts.


    As odd as it was to see the men in the stairwell, both dressed the same as if they were in uniform, it was even more odd to see that they weren''t really on the scaffolding. Instead, it looked as if they were standing on thin air above it!


    The men followed her gaze as the two men descended from the night sky. "You guys have stirred up quite a commotion the last few weeks." One of the two spoke as his feet touched the ground.


    As the other landed, all give guns were pointed at the two out of place men. "What the hell are you?" One of the men called out, not believing his eyes.


    "Hey Tony," one of the two men spoke up. "You remember that trick I showed you last week?" He looked at the man with a wink.


    "You got it boss." The man named Tony said with a half smile before he slowly closed his eyes.


    In an instant, Ava felt the temperature in the small alleyway grow warm. Not unbearably hot, but more like the warmth one would expect from a campfire. She could feel that temperature rising towards the men who assaulted her. The heat radiated surprisingly just like one would expect being near a fire.


    Simultaneously, Ava heard shrieks of pain and surprise. All five of the men were clutching their now empty hands while cursing. She looked at the weapons on the ground and noticed a faint glowing red on each of the pistol grips. She gasped in surprise when she realized they must have been warmed to an unbearable temperature in a matter of seconds. What the hell are they? She mimicked the assailants thoughts as she looked at the two men.


    "I''ve been on the receiving end of those things before," the unnamed man said as he tsked at the unarmed men. "I''d rather avoid having to go through death again."


    The man just said those words as if death were just an unfortunate waste of time. Ava couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She thought of loved ones who had already passed away. She couldn''t believe that someone could come back from such a fate.


    Trying to move closer to the two men who came to her rescue, Ava noticed the two men who dragged her into the alley still had her by the arms.


    Noticing the same time as Ava, the unnamed man with the red jacket furrowed his brow, obviously disappointed that they were still clueless.


    "I commend you for your bravery, gentlemen." The man said with mock approval. Ava could sense his sarcasm almost as strongly as she could feel the power within him.


    Pointing to the sky, he continued. "You just saw two men drop from the sky," he said with an interested tone. "Who disarmed you in a matter of seconds with nothing but a thought, yet you still won''t let the lady go."


    "I don''t know if that''s bravery or stup-" he was interrupted when one of the men built up enough nerve to charge forward.


    "I''ll gut you!" The man yelled as he brandished a knife from his pocket.


    Two feet before he reached the two mysterious men, he slammed into solid air. His hand was still up as if to strike the one talking in his gut. His hand shook with effort as he tried to gain any ground.


    The man slowly took the knife from the thugs grip. "I wasn''t done speaking." He said in a dark tone. He dropped the knife, at the same time, he sent the thug flying back with nothing but a look.


    "As I was saying." He coughed once into his hand to clear his throat. "Are you stupid?"


    As the others witnessed how easy it was for the stranger to throw their associate, their nerves began to waver. The two men holding Ava let her go as if their hands were burned.


    Turning to run from the alley, one of the men looked back to Ava with promise in his eyes. "This isn''t over," he said as he nodded in the strangers direction. "They won''t be around next time."


    Ava suppressed a shiver, they knew where she worked. There was even a possibility that they knew where she lived.


    Knowing he had gotten the response he wanted, he turned once again and disappeared around the corner, following his friends.


    "There''s no need to worry, ma''am." The man said with a half smile, though Ava could tell it was sincere. "They won''t be bothering you or anyone else again."


    Almost following his last words, Ava heard screaming from a block down. Following the calls, she saw the men rising in the air over their heads, being carried away by three men and two women in similar attire. They were all wearing the same red leather jacket.


    "Might I ask what your name is?" The man questioned.


    Ava snorted, obviously taken aback by the situation, but trying not to let it on. "Usually the one asking the name has already presented their own." She said.


    The man laughed for a brief moment. "I suppose you are right." He straightened himself as bowed slightly. "My name is Roy, I''m a member of the New York Crusade."


    Roy


    The girl in front of Roy surprised him with a laugh. Seeing as though she had just been through a traumatic experience, almost being defiled and killed, he couldn''t see how she had managed to stay so cheerful.


    Straightening herself, the girl regained her composure. "My name is Evangeline Verde." She raised her hand for Roy to take. "But my friends call me Ava.


    Oddly enough, when Roy took her hand, there wasn''t even a sign of trembling. "You''re taking all of this pretty well, Ava." He said as he released her small hand.


    "It''s not every day that two men fly in from out of no where and save you from being murdered." She looked at Tony for a brief moment and nodded her acknowledgement. "Are you going to explain what you are next? What is this Crusade?"


    "Maybe an alleyway isn''t the best place to talk about such things," Roy said as he looked around the area. "We don''t know if those guys have any friends around the area." He brought his eyes back to Ava. "Are you hungry?"


    Taking the lead out of the alley, Ava waved her hand for them to follow. "I guess I can go for a bite." She smiled to herself as she led the way. "Never thought I would be leading two fictional flying men to Perkins."

 74 The Market Distric

    As they entered the city, Will looked around at the now crowded streets. Though he had been there many times, watching over the daily lives of the citizens, he had never been able to become a part of it. He watched as people went to and from the various stalls which lined the main road to the castle.


    Remembering how the city was only a year and a few months ago, Will was glad to see that normalcy had regained its place within the kingdom. He remembered the deserted streets, the abandoned stalls and the feeling of emptiness the city had once been. It was almost as if he were in a different place all together.


    "Want to check out some of the stalls?" Maya asked playfully. She chuckled lightly as she saw Will''s bewildered stare.


    Snapped out of his reverie, Will nodded towards Maya and she guided him to the first stall. Though he had been in the world for more than two years now, it still felt like he was still a stranger to the customs of Crystallia. He didn''t know exactly what the kingdom of Ebonhart had to offer for entertainment or supplies.


    Maya guided Will to a stall that seemed to be a furniture store. He saw various chairs and tables made of a dark red wood, giving it an expensive look. Many sets of dining room furniture lined the inside of the stall. He could pick out a few lazy boy recliners among the many old style luxury seats. ''I guess Leo has had success in more than just buildings.'' Will thought as he observed the foot rest which popped out at the crank of a lever on the side.


    "See anything you like?" A man asked as he approached Will and Maya. The man had plain light tan clothing on much like the clothing Maya had on when Will first met her. He also had a dark gray apron on with wood shavings scattered on it.


    "We are just looking around for now." Will said with a polite smile.


    "I have furniture for people of various wealth." The man said as he rubbed his hands together. "If you would like to see our more affordable works, they are over there." He pointed a finger to the corner of his stall, where a set of plain wooden chairs, stools and tables sat. Will also saw plenty of bed frames and lumpy mattresses.


    Sighing to himself, Will once again cursed at himself for not changing into proper attire before heading to the training field. Before he could respond, Maya cleared her throat. "We were actually looking for furniture to fill our condo over in Ember." She said as she took out a coin purse.


    Will wasn''t under the impression that they were planning to purchase anything while they were looking. The store owner must have read Maya''s mind as he quickly apologized and went back to his table to wait for any purchases.


    "Some people." Maya shook her head in disappointment.


    "What''s wrong?" Will could see frustration in Maya''s eyes.


    "Most people within this kingdom judge a person''s wealth by the clothes the wear." Maya explained. "If you walk around in clothing that''s torn or worn in any way, they believe you are poor and just seeking shelter in their stalls."


    Will looked down at his clothing and sighed. It was much the same in his world as well. He had noticed that people in suits were regarded differently than those in street clothing.


    "I have an idea." Will said with a smile on his face. Maya looked at him, bewildered as he tore his shirt more in the center. She could clearly see his well defined stomach through the shreds of white fabric. "Tell me what the currency system is like here.


    Even though he had a little experience with gold due to freeing the slaves and working with Roland in the past, Will was still a stranger to the currency exchange within the kingdom.


    "You really are hopeless aren''t you?" Maya rolled her eyes as she dug into her purse. She produced three coins, one was copper, another was silver and then gold. All three had his father''s face plastered on the front.


    Maya started her lecture with the copper piece. "This is copper, a hundred of these equals one silver." She showed him the silver piece. "A hundred of these equals one gold." She showed him the final coin.


    "How much money do you think it would cost to buy the furniture the owner pointed out for us?" Will pointed to the low quality furniture in the corner of the store.


    "Chairs would be around thirty copper." She examined the chairs from a distance. "I''d say seventy for the table and one silver for the frame and bedding." Her eyes went dark for a moment as she was lost in thought.


    Will could imagine that the furniture in the corner was luxury compared to what Maya was used to in her old cottage.


    Smiling, Will put his arms around Maya. "How much do we have to spend?" He asked with a glint of mischievousness in his eye.


    Maya fished out five gold coins from her purse and handed them to Will. "I''m sure Michael will have some money to give you when we see him next." She said as she placed the coins in his hand. "You can pay me back then."


    "Are you sure you can give me this much?" After having just learned how much one of the gold coins was worth, Will didn''t want to bankrupt her.


    Maya scoffed. "Do you think I''ve just been sitting still the whole time you''ve been sleeping?" Maya took out a handful of gold. "The king has been kind to me for my help in training the Crusaders."


    Will''s eyes went wide as he watched her drop the coins back into her purse. His father had to be playing on his affections. There was no way someone could gain such wealth just by training soldiers. He shrugged his shoulder and sighed. "I guess if you don''t mind."


    Will pocketed the money and went to the owner of the stall. He was busy with a customer that was buying some above average chairs and told Will to wait.


    Waiting patiently behind the person buying the furniture, Will watched the exchange of coins for the purchase. He mentally counted the two silver and fifty copper which was counted by the owner before putting it in his own coin purse.


    The owner then helped the wealthy looking customer load up the purchased furniture in a wagon which was parked on the street opposite of the store. The process took a matter of minutes before the customer got on the bench of the wagon and beckoned his horse to move. He waved at the owner in farewell before leaving towards the gate.


    Now that business was done, the owner looked at the new tears to Will''s shirt and smiled dully. "I apologize if you tore your shirt on my furniture, but it''s not something I take responsibility for. I''m sure you can understand." He said as he rubbed his hands together.


    Will didn''t mind the comment. It wasn''t made out of spite towards his appearance, he knew the man would say the same even to the wealthy man that just left. Will only nodded and smiled toward the man. "I''ve decided on what I want to buy." He said simply.


    The owner raised an eyebrow at Will. "Going with the regular wood quality furniture for your condo?" He smiled as he looked towards Maya who was looking at the cherry wood furniture. He couldn''t help but stare. Will didn''t blame him. Even with her leather training outfit on, her face was full of thought when looking at the new table set.


    "Actually, I think my girlfriend has her eye set on the cherry wood furniture. How much is it?" He asked politely. He could almost see the mental eye roll the man gave him. Yet again, Will didn''t blame the man, he was a business man and only worked with what he could see. What he saw was a poor man with a girlfriend who happened to be wearing leather armor.


    Even with the armor that Maya had on, the man at the counter could guess that at most she had thirty to seventy silver on a knights salary. He had never seen a female knight, so she might even have less.


    The owner made the calculations of what he believed Maya had, as well as what Will might have in his pocket and produced a fair number. "Usually a set like that would cost around sixty five silver." He had a thoughtful expression on his face as he looked Will over. "I like you, kid. I''ll make you a deal." He said as he licked his lips and raised one hand. "Fifty silver and you''ve got a deal."


    The generosity of the man struck Will. He had thought to quickly the type of business man he was dealing with. A smile appeared on his face as he reached in his pocket and took out one gold coin and put it on the table. "You can keep the change." He winked at the dumbstruck owner. "I thank you for treating me fairly, as well as my girlfriend."


    "Who are you?" The owner asked as he picked up the gold in shaking hands. the money that was presented was more than he could have made in a year. Never had he gotten a customer with enough wealth that he could present a gold coin, not to mention telling him to keep the change.


    "No one of consequence." Will said as he put his hand out to shake the owner''s. "You will see me again soon. Until then, I''ll have some people come by later to pick up our things." The man shook Will''s hand, his eyes still wide from the ordeal. The money presented would keep his family fed for months to come.


    Will walked back to Maya with a smile on his face. "We got the cherry wood." He said as he put an arm around her waist.


    "How much of the one gold did you get back?" Maya asked knowingly.


    Will scratched head with a sheepish grin on his face. "The man seemed nice enough, I felt like giving him a treat." His face showed embarrassment, yet his thoughts were somewhere else. He remembered the day he had met Maya. She was going to Nearwood Village to sell the crops she had collected. From her earlier look, he knew she would have only gotten copper for the exchange.


    Will''s thoughts betrayed him as his eyes glazed over with the memory of the corrupt knights trying to take advantage of Maya on the road. "I want people to be happy with the choices they''ve made in life. If they are good to their neighbors and are generous to those in need, I want nothing less than good fortune to find them."


    Will''s words warmed Maya''s heart. She knew that he was thinking of what she had to do before meeting him. She remembered the countless autumn days she and her father traveled to Nearwood Village. She remembered the deals her father made with those who needed food, yet couldn''t afford the asking price. She smiled at the similarities between Will and her father. ''I won''t let this one go.'' She sent up a silent prayer to her father. ''I''m sure you would approve, father.''


    "Ready to go, Maya?" Will snapped Maya out of her silent prayer. "I told the owner someone will be by to pick up our belongings later. I forgot my bag at the castle." He said as he remembered the bag he had originally came to Crystallia with. He could stick his hand in the bag and take out pretty much anything he needed at the time.


    "Good." Maya gave a disgusted look as she remembered the nights which they had beef jerky from that bag. It was hard enough to get the taste of the stuff out of her mouth, even more to forget it.


    Will laughed at her expression and placed a hand on her back. "I think we''ve kept the king waiting long enough."


    Together, they took off down the market street towards the castle. A grim expression dawned Will''s face as he thought of the conversation that was to come. ''Please make him understand.'' He thought as they finally made it out of the market district.


    Finally at the gate to the castle, Will mentally prepared himself for what he knew was going to be hard for his father. Even though he knew the whole time what had to be done, it was still hard to come to terms with the decision of Ragnos.


    As they walked through the gate, Will steeled himself. He was ready. Ragnos had given him his instructions. He was to confront the king on the current ways of life. He was to shed the title of the Prince of Ebonhart and regain the mantle of the Omni King.

 75 New Orders

    Will approached the doorway leading into the castle. Since he already had his fun, he stopped right before they reached the pair of knights guarding the castle.


    Maya raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Are you going to have fun with these guys as well?" She pointed at the guards who were just beyond earshot.


    "Unfortunately the time for games is over." Will saif seriously. Maya was taken aback. For almost an hour, Will had been so carefree, much like he used to be. Now it seemed as though he were a man on a mission.


    "The real challenge starts here, Maya." Will said calmly as he put his hand over his cross. Within a blink of an eye, the cross burned white-hot before a flash of light engulfed him. When he emerged, he wore a full suit of obsidian black armor bearing his family crest on the breast plate and back. He wore no helmet, and two swords were attached on his belt. The one on the left was his usual ruby pommeled blade, while the one on the right was the new clear opal gemmed pommel.


    Maya''s eyes widened as she saw the transformation. "Just what are you capable of now?" Her gaze followed his back as he moved towards the guards who immediately opened the doors.


    Maya followed behind as Will made his way to the throne room. By now, he knew most twists and turns within the castle, seeing as though even while he was in astral form, he still enjoyed exploring.


    "Presenting Prince William Ragnos, the Second of his name!" The last set of guards announced as they opened the door to the throne room.


    Will entered along with Maya. They slowly made it towards the throne where the king waited patiently.


    "William my boy!" King Ragnos bellowed from his throne while Will was still half way. "About time you come to see your old man!" Though his tone was delighted, Will could pick up a slight annoyance. ''I guess he isn''t used to being kept waiting.'' Will thought as he reached his father.


    "Sorry," he said as he scratched his head sheepishly. It was harder to play innocent when he wore such powerful looking armor. "I was in bed for so long, I needed to stretch my limbs."


    King Ragnos nodded his understanding. "Fouteen months is quite a while to be kept bedridden." He descended the throne and took a better look at his son. "That''s quite the armor you have." He said as his eyes roamed the glistening black plates. His eyes then roamed to the swords and stayed on his original blade. "Is all of this from your lineage cross?"


    "I''ve been training during my coma," Will said. "There are many things I am capable of now." His eyes grew serious once more. "There''s a great deal that I''ve learned from training with our patron deity, and much I need to pass on to you."


    The king furrowed his brows slightly. He was more than happy to have his son back. He knew Ragnos had much to teach him within such a short time, yet the results were as clear as day.


    "Tell me what our God Ragnos wishes to pass on."


    The king''s voice sounded guarded to Will, almost as if he knew some of what was going to be said.


    "Firstly," Will raised a plated finger. "There is much going on outside of the kingdom that needs to be addressed." He wasn''t going to go into full details about what Ragnos said, first he had a few issues he had to work out. "There has been slavery going on outside these walls for far too long. Before I came to you, I had gotten rid of a large scale slave operation. Now most of the former slaves are employed building the city outside these walls. Their previous slave trader is now someone who works with them." Will didn''t take his eyes off of his father. The atmosphere was uncomfortable enough that even Maya looked away.


    "Slavery is not a way to line anyone''s pockets anymore. Any trade posts you know must be given to me within a month. I will go there myself to disband them and give them jobs that can earn them an honest living."


    The king nodded while Will went into detail on what the former slaves would be doing. He wanted each slave to be given at least fifty silver a head to make up for the wrongful detainment they had endured. Will knew that his father had been out of the picture for more than half of his childhood. He was either confined to his room, or locked in the dungeon. Though Will knew what had happened to him, he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed in how the kingdom had been run up until he returned.


    "Secondly," Will raised a second finger. "Leo has been bringing over equipment from our world and figuring out ways to convert aura into energy. I''m sure he''s a lot further in his studies than I can guess." Will thought of the dirt roads outside of the city. While the castle and surrounding streets had cobblestone roads, he knew that more than a dozen carriages a day got stuck in the mud from previous rainfalls. "I plan on paving the roads outside the kingdom and then on to our neighbors should they request it. No more rain washing the roads away. We will make the roads safer to travel in all seasons."


    "Next business is that of the knights." He brought his hand down and instead released his aura, allowing the armor and weapons to regain the form of the cross on his chest. He stood in front of the king in a ragged and destroyed white shirt and blue jeans. His feet would have been cold underneath for lack of shoes against the stone floor, but he allowed his inner flame to keep him heated. "Whether someone looks like me," he pointed towards his shirt. "Or a noble, none of your knights are to look down upon any who enter the gate. If our guests do not show hostility, they shouldn''t be greeted by it either."


    Will was mostly stalling at this point, he knew the most difficult part of the conversation was coming up next. He knew what needed to be said, yet he hesitated. The moment was long enough for the king to notice something was wrong. "William." He said in a fatherly tone. "Whatever it is you are having a hard time telling me, know that I hold no grudge against you for what Ragnos has sent you here to say."


    "The next topic is of hierarchy." He couldn''t look his father in they eyes, yet he couldn''t show shame, so he looked at the crown which sat atop the king''s head. "I cannot be the next king of Ebonhart." He said quickly. "We need to find a new heir to the throne,"


    The room stayed quiet for some time. Will knew it would take his father some time to process this piece of information.


    "Why?" King Ragnos asked softly after a few minutes. "Why would Ragnos take the throne away from his own bloodline?" Will could see that his father was close to shock. His eyes were wide but not out of anger. All color drained from his face as he slumped in the throne. "We have been rulers of this kingdom for hundreds upon hundreds of years."


    "That''s the problem, father." Will said softly, his business tone was completely wiped out from the look on the king''s face. "We were never meant to rule a kingdom."


    "How dare you!" King Ragnos bellowed out to his son. "Tell that to my father, and his father and his all the way back to the start of the kingdom! Tell that to Cainus!" The ashen color of his face turned to red within the span of seconds as he descended the throne. "You were meant to be a King, William!" He produced a crimson and gold flame within the palm of his hand and showed it to Will. "You have the King''s Flame! You were meant for this throne since you were born! You don''t understand son, and that''s okay! You were taken at a very early age, before we could start your education." King Ragnos pleaded with his son, his eyes still wide, yet his face lost its color once more.


    "No, father." Will dawned his armor and swords once more. He drew both swords and allowed the gold and crimson flame to shroud the ruby hilt blade while wind surrounded the opal. His armor turned to a shade of black which seemed to suck out all of the light around it. "I am the one who will be king of kings. I will be the one to ensure slavery doesn''t exist."


    Will''s father backed up as Will returned his swords to his sides. He then combined darkness, flame and wind into a new aura. A bright violet aura surrounded Will. It was not an element of power, it was power. "I am the one who will ensure a bright future for those who see nothing but darkness within this land." He allowed his aura to dissipate as he looked at the king. "I am the heir not of Ebonhart, but of Ragnos himself."


    King Ragnos lowered himself to the stairway leading to the throne. He sat ashen faced on the step, looking at the powerful man who would be much more to the world than just some king.


    "Father, I''m afraid I''m not done yet." Will said with a sympathetic look on his face. He knew he had just put the king through much turmoil just by stating the changes that had to be made. He didn''t know how he would take the bad news. "We have a new threat."


    "Whatever it is," King Ragnos said in a gravelly voice. "I''m sure you can deal with it. You have much more power than any wielder I have ever created."


    "That''s the problem." Will said with a sigh. "I''m the threat." He allowed the information to sink in slowly. After everything his father heard, Will was surprised the king had only a couple mental break downs within the past twenty minutes.


    "How about you explain that one, Will." Maya voiced from behind him. Will cursed to himself for not first explaining to Maya before meeting with his father.


    "I''m also curious." Will heard a voice from the edge of the throne room, outside of his peripheral vision.


    Will turned to see Jonathan walking towards the throne. His face was unreadable, but Will could guess that he was thinking how impossible the statement his son just made was. "Please continue." He said as he stood next to Maya.


    "I''m not talking about me." Will said, and he knew he was about to give someone in the room a headache. "I''m talking about me from a different reality. One where thousands of people a day are drained of their auras as well as their life essence. One where I wasn''t raised by the Earth Sage." He looked at his dad.


    "What are you talking about, William?" Jonathan asked as he looked into the eyes of his son. He couldn''t think of a world in which he hadn''t raised Will as his own. He also looked at the king, who was as still as a statue. "How could you be a threat anywhere?"


    "The threat is in a mirror dimension." Will said as he looked up at the ceiling. He couldn''t think of who he would rather look at while professing crimes he hadn''t committed. "The Crimson Prince of this other reality was raised in Ebonhart. His talents were too great for any instructor to help teach. Eventually he was corrupted by Aremesis." He took a breath after letting it all out at once.


    "The William of that timeline has long since captured and enslaved Ragnos. He is now feeding off the life energy of everyone in his reality, preparing to step into this reality and bring hell with him.

 76 Confessions

    "Another Will?" The king rubbed his temples. Will could tell he was at the end of his wits. "How could a son of mine who was raised by me turn out so evil?"


    The king was dumbstruck. ''There can''t be that big of difference between them. How can it be just my fault?'' He thought as he stared at his son. "You could have had any possibility of you were raised in your proper home." A vein pulsated at the side of his head. Any thoughts of an evil son raised by him were like a hammer smashing into his pride.


    "I know how you must feel, father." Will tried to console him. "I feel nothing but respect when I look at you. Your newfound unwavering strength is awe inspiring." He allowed his suit of armor to resolve back into his cross, only leaving a black leather jacket with the royal emblem etched in gold on the back.


    "Father," Will spoke again softly. He knew what thoughts must have been circulating in his head. "As you know, among others, my talent is unparalleled. Just knowing of Crystallia for almost two years, I''ve become quite formidable." Will''s words were carefully spoken. Not one trace of arrogance could be heard within his tone. "Would I truly be satisfied growing in a kingdom with such immense power? I believe I needed to grow in a land where the mind was one''s true source of power. I needed to be humbled, without this balance," Will looked as though it hurt to say what he had to. "I would never be satisfied."


    Jonathan leaned against an adorned pillar. His heart warmed as he listened to his son''s words. ''We''ve raised him well, Isabelle.'' He looked up and let out a breath of air.


    "I believe given the time I''ve spent on earth, we can have a true father and son relationship in the future." Will said with a smile in his eyes. Even though Jonathan would always be his dad, he still wished to know where he came from. He wanted to have a bond between blood.


    King Ragnos''s heart warmed with the honesty he heard within his son. There was no deception he could hear. "Thank you, son." He said in a soft tone. "Whatever the threat, I will put you first. If this other Will dares to enter our world, there will be no rock he can hide behind." Power poured out of the king as he resolved himself to the destined meeting. "I will teach a lesson to the would be conquerer in his father''s place."


    "I''ll be there to help you with this goal." Will said as he returned his father''s gaze. No matter how long it would take, the promise between the two would be as solid as stone.


    "We all will be there." Maya said from behind Will as a pair of slender arms wrapped around him.


    Feeling her touch, Will seemed to snap back to reality. "Father, there are still so many things I need to do."


    "You''ve only just awoken, don''t you think you should rest first?" King Ragnos looked concerned. He didn''t want his son to over exert himself from pushing past his limits so soon. "Don''t forget, you are still a prince so long as I''m on the throne. We should have a feast to celebrate your return!" Worry was replaced with excitement at the prospect of having a celebration for his son''s return. "I still haven''t been able to celebrate your return properly since our reunion."


    "I can agree with you." Will nodded. "Though, before we have our feast there''s still a few things I have to do." Will stood his ground. Though he his woke up, he wanted to see all of the changes within the kingdom with his own eyes. "I need to go see Leo in Ember, I should be back within four days." He looked at Maya with affection. "We also need to move in to our new home."


    "You will be staying in Ember, then?" King Ragnos couldn''t help but have a slightly dejected look. Will couldn''t blame him. The old man had been alone in the castle for many years, most likely hoping to fill the rooms with his family.


    "Don''t worry father." Will smirked mischievously as he slapped Maya in the rear. "Your grandchildren will be playing in the courtyard in no time!"


    "Will!" Maya yelped as she jumped five feet in the air. She rubbed her bottom as she glared at Will. Within all the time he had spent with her, Will couldn''t recall a single moment where her face had been so red.


    The king looked at the couple, dumbfounded for a moment. A minute passed without a whisper until something broke through the silence like a knife through butter. "Haha..." A chuckle sounded from the throne. "Hahahahaha!" The laughter then echoed through the throne room. "I didn''t think you had it in you!" He slapped the armrest of his throne.


    Jonathan could only sigh inwardly while putting his face in his hand, his hat barely concealing a grin. ''Then again, he still has a long way to go.'' He thought as he shook his head slightly.


    "Right then." Will stretched for a moment, then took Maya''s hand in his. "Could you spare a few horses and a carriage to pick up our furniture?"


    "There will be no need for that, actually." Jonathan regained his composure and openly showed a smile. "Leo sent you a gift."


    Though Will had been around in astral form for so long, he didn''t keep tabs on everyone at any given time, so even he was surprised when Jonathan told him Leo sent a present.


    "Something that could rival a few carriages? Don''t tell me he figured out a new method of transportation." He knew he tasked Leo with the project before he began his training, but he couldn''t have known it would take such little time.


    "Yeah, that thing." The king said awkwardly. "We kept it in the stables for you, I guess we can have that stall back finally."


    "I know where it is," Maya spoke up from behind Will. "When you are ready, I can bring us there."


    "Is there anything else you need, father?" His gaze swept the king. The old man looked tired after all the information Will had given him.


    "No, if you are ready to depart, then I''ll see you when you return." King Ragnos sighed inwardly. It would be some time before he would be able to reconcile with the fact that a son raised by him would turn out evil.


    Will slightly bowed his head before turning to Jonathan. "Dad, would you show us out?" He smiled warmly as he looked at the tired cowboy. "There are still a few things I need to discuss with you."


    Hearing his son call him dad warmed his heart. For most of the meeting, Will had called the king ''father'' for what seemed more than courtesy. "Then we will take our leave, your majesty." Jonathan bowed deeply to the king before turning with his son and Maya, departing for the exit.


    They walked past the many golden pillars leading to the exit in silence. It wasn''t until they finally closed the door to the throne room that Jonathan took a deep breath. "I suppose there''s more to the story besides an evil doppelganger?"


    Will scratched his head sheepishly. "You really don''t beat around the bush, do you dad?" His smile faded into a serious expression. "In a few days, myself and Maya will be returning to New York for a few weeks. She has had a trying few years, dying and coming back and the price she paid to do so." Will put an arm around Maya and drew her close. "I made a promise to her before my nap." He winked at her. "I intend to keep it."


    Maya looked down in embarrassment. Though she wore her training armor, she couldn''t help but imagine the black tattered dress she had worn for almost two years. The holes at the bottom of the skirt as well as the frayed stitching, most of the dress was coming apart. Even if she wanted to wear it every day, it probably wouldn''t last more than another month before falling apart completely.


    Jonathan let out a small cough, letting his son know he was still there. "What are your plans after this vacation?"


    "I need you to come home and teach me to use the earth aura." Will shrugged as if it weren''t a big deal.


    "Earth aura?" Jonathan wrinkled his brows. "I thought the affinities come natural to you." He was thinking of the wind aura that Will could use now. He hadn''t needed any training to reach perfection within the element.


    "The wind aura came to me in a time of desperation. I can''t wait until the next enemy shows up in order to learn more of my ability." Will brought his hand up, a little twister danced in his palm before he crushed it in a fist. "I need to be ready for whatever comes next."


    Jonathan nodded his head in understanding. "Its good that you still have to train. I was worried that all of that power just came to you. It would be a waste." He breathed a sigh of relief. "When do you want to start your training?"


    "Give me a month in our world to show Maya around. After that, you choose where we train. Until then, I''ll be on my way." Having given the promised time, Will took Maya''s hand and walked to the exit of the castle.


    "Finally!" Will stretched his arms and yelled loudly. "I thought they would have gone on forever." He looked at Maya with a grin. "Are you ready to go?"


    Maya shook her head and led the way. "I bet it was nice to see your dad again." She said with a grin. It had been years since she had seen her own father. In her eyes, Will was the luckiest man in the world for having two father figures.


    "In the future, they will seem like your parents as well." Will said with an understanding smile. "They already seem quite taken by you."


    Maya''s face turned red with the thought. "Don''t tease me." Will was being much more forward with her than he usually was.


    "You are my family, Maya." Will''s voice was quiet as he spoke. He didn''t need to say it too loud for Maya to hear. Goosebumps formed along her arm as she kept walking.


    "I am just a peasant farmer who got lucky." She tried to argue with Will. "You should be with someone of noble birth."


    Will pulled her arm to stop. "There is no noble person that could compare to you." He said honestly. "Ragnos agrees."


    Maya''s eyes went wide. "What?"


    "He was there every moment I was by your side while you watched over my body. He saw the immense care you took while keeping me safe. He is glad he saved you that time."


    The truth was finally spoken. Maya brought her hand to her mouth as a tear dropped from her eye. "He saved me?"


    "I may have said that my time on earth was what changed me for the better, but it was Ragnos saving you that truly made me into the man I am today."


    Maya fell into his arms. She put her head on his chest and breathed heavily. She seemed to fit perfectly in those arms, as if she were made to be embraced by him.


    Relief poured from her. For the longest time, she was clueless as to her purpose in Will''s life, as well as the life she had been given. "A god may have been what gave me life, but you are the one who saved me."


    Will smiled as he rested his head in her hair. "We were fated to be together since the moment I met you." Now that he was holding her in his arms, everything in the world seemed right.

 77 Ryder Manual

    "We should probably get to the stables." Maya wiped the tears from her eyes. "The sooner we get there, the sooner we can get home." She beamed with excitement when thinking of their new home in Ember.


    "Then we can come back here for my father''s feast, then depart for New York." Will said with a smile, then put his arm around Maya as they walked a path around the castle to the stables.


    The path was lined with trees on either side. Most of them seemed to have grown over hundreds of years, while some may have been planted less than thirty years. "I remember my father telling me when these trees were planted." Maya said with a half smile. "He said for every king that is born, a new set of trees are planted." She walked over to one of the younger trees. As Will got closer, he noticed scorch marks at the base of the tree. His heart sank as he noticed it was writing.


    ''King William Ragnos


    Queen Isabelle Davereaux


    Prince William Ragnos the Second.''


    As Will looked on, at least ten trees on either side held the same inscription. "So this could be considered as the records of kings." He said to himself. He noticed at the end of the line of new trees, the path continued for miles without any others planted.


    The inscriptions on the trees made Will think of his mother. He could tell from the fine writing on the trees that she had been the one to burn the names. "More than two years in this world and I haven''t had any clues as to where she went." He placed his hand on the last tree in the line.


    "Wherever she is, I know she would be proud of the man I see before me." Maya grabbed his hand in hers. "We should get going." She began to softly pull Will alongside her as they continued down the path towards the stables.


    "They will have to find a new king to take up this space." Will said as they walked through the open areas not yet occupied by trees. "I don''t have such a destiny."


    Reaching the end of the trail, Will noticed a large building coming up in the distance. The smell of wild horses was carried to him with the breeze. For a moment, he was transported back to his world. He remembered the many fields in which he and Jonathan had driven through to get to their new homes. He remembered the many cattle farms that occupied half of those fields.


    As they neared the stable, Will could hear the restless horses within their stalls, waiting for their chance to get out and stretch their legs. ''Sorry guys,'' Will thought. ''We aren''t here for you this time.'' He and Maya made their way through the plain wood door entrance and looked at the various stalls.


    "Um, hello there!" Will heard an awkward voice sound from behind them. "Can I help you?


    Will turned around to see a young girl by the age of thirteen if he guessed. She had nearly pale skin except the red burns which rested on her shoulders from the many days out in the sun. Her blonde hair hung in curls which were pushed to her back, which helped her deep blue eyes shine in the light filled cracks from the sun shining through stable ceiling


    "I think maybe you might." His warm and gentle smile made the girl''s pale face turn as red as her shoulders. "My friend Leo may have left something in your care?"


    "Yes Majesty!" The young girl quickly guessed Will''s identity and promptly lowered her head. "If his Majesty wishes, I can bring you to the device now!" She turned in a hurry to lead them to the stall that Leo''s present was located.


    "Please, wait a moment." Will called out the the girl that seemed to be on a mission. The girl stopped in her tracks and looked towards him, a questioning look in her eyes. ''Is he that kind of man?'' She asked herself as she slowly walked back.


    Will ignored her for a moment and whispered in Maya''s ear. Her eyes went wide for a moment before a smile replaced her surprise. She then took her coin purse out and handed a coin to Will.


    The girl stopped a few feet from Will and Maya with her head still lowered. "Is there something my lady and lord request?" her voice quivered as she tried to keep her composure. Her father had warned her about getting a job at the castle, though she believed since the prince had returned, maybe things would be different.


    "What is your name?" Will asked in a gentle tone. The young girl looked up to see her prince with a look of genuine curiosity. His lips curved up into a smile as he waited for her response.


    "M-my name is Sadie, my prince." She stuttered as she lowered her head once more. She had never been noticed before even by common folk, so it was strange to see someone as important as royalty take an interest in her.


    Sadie watched as Will went back to Maya, whispering in her ear. She hadn''t known many totals within her lifetime, but if she had to guess, he would have been the most weird.


    Maya gave a little chuckle and put something within Will''s hand. Sadie''s face turned pink as she noticed the prince had turned toward her again. "Is there something you need, my prince?" She asked as she lowered her eyes.


    "Yes," Will smiled once more as he walked towards the young girl again. "My friend Leo left a present for me in one of your stalls, I was wondering if you might be able to help me find it."


    Sadie''s eyes lit up momentarily. "Of course!" she ran back into the stalls and returned with a cupped hand. "He left this rock here." She uncovered her hand to show him a shiny crystal which fit in the palm of her hand. "I don''t understand why this would be so important, but he made me promise to put it somewhere safe until you came for it."


    Will looked at the small stone within the girl''s hand skeptically. ''How exactly is this supposed to be better than five carriages?'' He thought to himself as he lightly took the stone from her hand. "Are you sure this is all he left you?" The stone itself could have been a key of some sort for the transportation he had thought would be there, yet the jagged edges seemed to have no pattern.


    "That is all my Prince, I promise." Sadie gave Will a questioning glance. She didn''t like the thought of royalty questioning her loyalty. "He came to me one day and told me to give you this stone." Will could tell that she was trying very hard to recall the whole event of that. "Wait!" She yelled to herself and pointed to her head. "He told me to tell you to hold the stone here," She said as her finger hovered an inch above her temple. "He said that the thing you were looking for was in the shiny stone."


    Will did as she said and held the stone to his temple. He also inserted a wisp of his aura into the stone to search for any clues. As his power poured into the stone, he could sense that there were many items stuffed within.


    Will stared wide eyed at the stone for a moment with a thought forming slowly. "Spacial magic?" He hadn''t seen such magic since the bag that Jonathan had given him a few years ago during his departure to Crystallia. "He figured out spacial magic?"


    After a few moments of looking through the items within the stone, Will glanced away for a moment and saw Maya impatiently waiting for him to say something. She glanced at a nervous young Sadie who seemed to be waiting judgement.


    "Sadie," Will said with a kind voice. The girl looked up to notice that he was pushing something into her hand. "Thank you very much for looking after my gift." Will took his hand away and a little wisp of fire was absorbed into the girl''s hand. She let out a small yelp and opened her hand to see that not only was she not burned, but she was holding a gold coin. "Take care of yourself." Will said as he and Maya walked to the stable.


    Sadie''s eyes watered slightly as she watched the prince leave. By that one gesture, he had given her more money than she had expected to see in her lifetime. She bowed silently and left with a smile on her face and tears in her eyes.


    Will watched the young girl leave the stables with a smile on his face.


    "You know you probably made her life more complicated with that second gift, right?" Maya shook her head. "You don''t have to give that gift to everyone."


    "That was the second part of my gift." The smile dimmed somewhat, yet his eyes still lit up tenderly. "If one accumulates wealth, one has to have strength to protect it."


    Will looked back down to the small crystal in his palm. "Since when can we make spacial magic?"


    "I don''t know the specifics, but Leo has been hard at work researching a great many things while you were gone."


    Will inserted his aura into the stone once more. He formed the wisp of energy into a small hand which rummaged through the small stone. With a mental tug, he pulled out all the contents within the stone.


    The items which came out flew above his head as he held the connection. He held them there as he inspected them.


    What floated above his head were ten items. One was bike sized. He recognized the design of handlebars on the front. The image that popped in his mind reminded him of a jet ski. It was just large enough to fit two people on the seat. He lowered it to get a better look.


    The vehicle was of a black metal that he recognized as the same material as the black doors he hand entered and exited Crystallia through. "This is celestial steel!" He drew a deep breath. It was gilded with gold along the sides of it as well as around the ruby seat. In the center of the handlebar there rested a small gem much like the one he held in his palm.


    The other items consisted seven crystals, a large bloated sack and a small book.


    Will took a look at the crystals. They all looked the same, dull and lifeless except one. Keeping the rest above him, he moved the different one into his hand. Looking at it carefully, he noticed a small twister within the center. "This is..." He drew a shallow breath. "Wind element!"


    "Maybe you should read the instructions he left you." Maya grabbed the book from above Will''s head and lightly tapped it on his forehead.


    "Good advice." He said with a smile.


    Maya rolled her eyes at him. ''It''s like he''s opening a birthday present.''


    Will turned the cover over and looked at the front.


    ''Ryder Manual.''


    ''If you are reading this, before continuing be sure to thank Maya for making you look at the manual. If you were to try to operate without first reading, you might blow up my baby.''


    Will rolled his eyes and smiled at the open page. ''That''s classic Leo.'' He thought as he continued to the second page.


    ''The Ryder operates off of the elements the weilder can utilize. If you use the Wind aura, the celestial steel will morph into a suitable air craft.


    If the weilder utilizes the Earth Aura, the celestial steel will morph into a suitable ground moving vehicle.


    All other auras can be used to morph the Ryder to a suitable style craft. As long as you have the aura, it will be able to function.''


    The book described the many uses of each aura and what uses it would have.


    Will was still intrigued by the small crystals, so he flipped through the different auras until he came across the power source.


    ''Elemental Crystals.''


    ''If you still haven''t guessed the origin of my little crystals, I suppose I''ll let you in on the secret. Do you remember Crystal Cove?''


    Will wouldn''t be able to forget Crystal cove if he tried. He and Maya had gone on a mass kill and recruit before he had broken her bonds.


    The Cove was not populated by many people, but he did remember the small population that set up their dwellings a mile out of the formations.


    He remembered that the crystals were impossible to cut off even by using his aura. They seemed to be impervious even to his lineage blade.


    ''The crystals can be harvested by using the Earth Aura. Your dad is able to chip off small bits of the large crystal formations.


    When he chipped off a few pieces, I had originally intended to make a supply of jewelry for the population, but he happened across another use by chance.


    The crystals can absorb the elemental affinity of any wielder if they channel their energy through them. The storage space is near limitless which makes them an outstanding power source.


    The crystals can also store items to a near limitless amount. Moving belongings has now become effortless. All one has to do is imagine all items in front of them being moved to the stone and their aura will do the rest.


    Upon digging even further, Jonathan noticed a mineral deposit under Crystal Cove. While inspecting the metal, we were able to discover that it has the same qualities as the lineage weapons we use and is able to morph depending on the elemental affinity that is transferred.''


    Will chuckled at the last part. He was probably the only one who knew the real potential of the metal.


    ''Other uses of the Crystals.''


    Will was drawn to the next page. As he skimmed it over, his eyes went wide.


    ''Upon testing the storage uses of the Crystals, I had filled one with the wind aura and gave it to a non-aura user. He was able to utilize the crystal to its fullest extent. He was able to unleash a lineage weapon so long as he was in possession of the Crystal.


    This is both a unique tool that can be used by farmers or traders as defense or to operate the Ryder.


    You can test whether you can take the element from the stone or not for yourself. Since you are the only one who can give the aura to others, maybe you are the only one who can negate the effects.''


    "Of course he would allow such a weapon out into the public without testing the kill switch." Will could already smell the disaster such a battery could unleash if he couldn''t control it.


    He focused on the swirling energy within the stone. He formed his aura into a hand once again and plunged within it. His brow twitched as he hit slight resistance. The more he pushed, the more he was forced back.


    "Dammit Leo!" He could tell after only moments of trying to purge the aura that it was no use.

 78 Affinity Crystals

    "He wouldn''t have known without you. Don''t think too poorly of him." Maya looked almost as shocked as Will felt.


    "These Crystals could be a weapon against us if they''re not closely regulated." Will was already thinking of how they could be used against him in the future. All someone needed was a friend or relative with an aura to supply him in large quantities and he could have a rogue weilder on the loose.


    "You cannot control everything, Will." Maya tried to be the voice of reason. "Everyone should have the right to protect themselves. If one person uses the Crystals wrongly out of a group of a hundred, shouldn''t the hundred be able to protect themselves? What if one day you turn corrupt and they need to use the power within these stones to stave you off? If you take away this power, wouldn''t that show you as power hungry? Give them power and you will receive their respect."


    Will knew she was speaking the truth. There was already one version of himself that was power hungry, and that Will was already trying to cross a dimensional rift to get to his world. If he was going to protect his Crystallia, he needed a world united, not just one super power. "You re right." Will said defeatedly. "I need to trust our people more."


    Will took another look at the wind Crystal. "There might be another use for this." He focused on the crystal within his hand once more. Instead of reaching out to the strength of the crystal in the hopes of negating its effect, he instead inserted his consciousness into the fragment. In moments he was no longer standing alongside Maya, instead he was inside the twister within the fragment.


    Wasting no time, Will sat cross legged within the twister and focused on the wind surrounding him. In no time, his body began to absorb the air current which had blown around him. In no time, the current began to diminish, and he began to feel his connection to the wind grow slightly. It was as if the wind itself was entering his body and storing itself within his core.


    Will took himself out of the crystal once more with a look of satisfaction on his face. Child like wonder filled him as he looked to Maya. "There''s another use for these Crystals besides the primary use Leo had made them for!"


    Maya stood from the stall she had been sitting on and stretched. "Is that what you were doing?" She yawned and stood at Will''s side. "I was wondering if you were ever going to move."


    "How long was I standing here?" Will only felt as though a minute had passed since he entered the Crystal.


    "Take a look for yourself." She said as she looked up into the sky.


    Will followed her gaze and to his amazement, the moon was not only risen, but was high in the sky already. "When did it become night?"


    "You''ve been standing there looking at that stone for the entire day. I tried many times to snap you out of it, but it was as if you weren''t in your body anymore. Where did you go?"


    Instead of answering her, Will tossed the Crystal to Maya. She took a quick look at it and her eyes went wide. "You negated it?"


    "No, I just absorbed its power." Will shrugged and grinned. "I may not be able to negate their power, but I think I can increase my control over the elements with these."


    "How could you have possibly figured that out?" She handed the stone back to his open palm.


    Will looked at the Crystal thoughtfully. "I took a page from myself from the separate timeline."


    Will continued quickly before Maya could object. "I remember seeing the raw energy funneling into his body, but I think I can make this a sort of training for myself."


    "How? By having everyone funnel power into these Crystals for you?" She couldn''t imagine that he could do such a thing and have everyone willing to do it.


    "No, I''ll only need five people to give me their aura in these crystals. One for each aura I haven''t mastered. I''ll only need a little of their power, then I can train myself."


    "If I can gain one Crystal for each affinity, I can train myself in each element much the same as I did a few years back with my flame aura. All I need to do is absorb the power and train my understanding of each one. Each of these powers need to be worked on like muscles. All I have to do is send all of my energy from each element into its respective crystal until I''m worn out, then rest until it restores. I can absorb the energy every once in a while to increase my power further." As he was explaining to Maya, an idea began forming in his head. "This discovery might actually be more important than the Ryder."


    "That''s just like you." Maya said with a smile.


    "What?


    "You can turn any situation around into one that can help."


    "If we are going to survive what''s next," Will clutch the Crystal within his hand. "We are going to need all the help we can get."


    Will opened his hand once more and looked thoughtfully at the small stone. "We still have a few days before we need to be back here for the feast, and there''s something that I would like to try."


    "Don''t forget, we still have to move in to our new home." Maya smiled at the thought. She had not had a home since her cottage in the woods.


    Will nodded. "I might be a while again, but if I''m right it''s worth it." He sat down cross legged on the grass and folded his hands around the clear stone. "I''ll see you in a bit." He smiled at Maya and closed his eyes.


    "I''ll be waiting." Maya gave a small smile. She had waited a year for him to come back to her, she could wait a few more hours.


    Will allowed his consciousness to enter the Crystal once more. What met him this time was not a vortex of power, but clear walls of an empty vessel. "Here it goes." He sat cross legged within the stone and summoned his wind.


    Air currents slowly came to life around him. They started as small gusts of wind, then began to build into a twister of energy around him.


    ''I can go further than this.'' He thought as he added a small current of flame to cycle through the gale of wind. The atmosphere turned humid as he sat within his own heat storm.


    Lightning flashed around him as he sat within his storm. The winds played with his hair as he sat with his eyes closed.


    As the twister became more dense, the lightning cracked above him. He poured more and more of his flame into the storm, he allowed the wind to grow strong enough to lift him off of his seat on the Crystal ground.


    Sweat poured from his face as the energy coming from his body became visible. If the elements were considered a rainless hurricane, he would be the eye of the storm.


    Within a countless time, the energy from both his fire and wind aura began to slowly subside. As the last remaining wisps of energy left him, he released his grip on the inside of the stone and returned to his body.


    "Are you okay?" Will opened his eyes expecting to see Maya, yet instead he saw a young woman of around his age standing over him. He was somewhat stunned by her beauty as he stared at her golden locks of long blonde curly hair and her royal red robe.


    "I''m fine." Will got to his feet and stretched his sore muscles. His clothes were completely drenched with sweat from the effort of filling the crystal. He held an upturned palm and summoned his flame.


    With all the effort he could muster, he was only able to produce a flame large enough to light a candle. After a moment, he then extinguished the flame and gasped in a cold breath of air.


    "You are Prince Ragnos?" The young woman asked as she saw the gold flame mixed with the crimson before it went out in his hand.


    "That''d be me." He smiled at the woman as he allowed a small gust of wind replace the flame. It was just as much effort to keep the small breeze around him as the small flame.


    "It''s true then," her eyes widened slightly as she witnessed the wind surrounding him. "You can control more than just one."


    "Not easily it looks like." Will let out a sigh of annoyance. He thought he was more capable by now. ''If I try to face myself with this kind of power, I''ll be annihilated.'' He thought to himself as he brushed his jeans off. "Is there something you need?"


    Will had originally thought that the woman had just been waiting to ensure he was okay, yet when he looked at her, he could tell that she had been patiently waiting for him to steady himself.


    "Yes, young lord." She gave a formal bow and allowed her thick curls to fall over her shoulder. "I was hoping to take a little of your time and to ask you for a chance." She smiled seductively at him.


    Will could tell that this woman never needed to worry about someone turning her down. "You may have three minutes." He held up three fingers to her. "So I ask again," he looked indifferently at her. "Is there something you need?"


    The woman was slightly shocked at the indifference he had within his tone. She had never had a man talk to her with any other tone than delight. "Yes, young prince. My name is Jeselle, I was hoping for an opportunity to gain the element of fire."


    "Why do you wish for power?" Will asked indifferently. "What use would you have for it?"


    "I just want the power to show the citizens of this kingdom that I too can lead, that I can be a shining example for them. I wish to be a role model for those who want the ability to manipulate the elements." Her eyes lit brightly as if she could see everyone''s faces after she obtained an element.


    "I see." Will said as he turned away from Jeselle. "I''m sorry Miss, but that is not a good enough reason to obtain the flame."


    Will had thought that once he spoke the matter would be done, but instead she continued.


    "I still have a minute and a half, my lord." She said in a soft voice as she put her hand seductively on his shoulder. "Imagine your kingdom seeing the two of us together. I''m sure you could tell that we would fit nicely."


    Will felt out her hand within his mind. Even with as little power as he had, he was still able to make that spot unbearably hot.


    Jeselle yelped and took her hand away from his shoulder. The area where it had just been was smoking slightly.


    "Miss, I am not interested. I already have someone in my life." His indifferent tone held slight annoyance as he turned back to her. "Even in the world I lived in before, women like you are unsightly."


    Jeselle''s lip quivered a moment before she collected herself. "But, my lord-" she was about to complain when a black and gold edged blade had snuck up to her neck.


    "He said he''s not interested." A cold voice sounded from behind her. "If I were you, I''d take my selfish intentions elsewhere."


    Jeselle lowered her eyes to the blade and reacted in a way Will was not expecting. "Take your blade from my throat." Her voice didn''t quiver at all. Instead it was filled with righteous indignation. "Do you know who I am?"


    "No, Jeselle." It wasn''t Maya who responded, but Will. "Who exactly are you?" Jeselle glared at Will while he spoke. "Who do you think you are, to come up to me and demand something that I gift to others?"


    "I am daughter of the Duke of Bloomstar. You may not have been around here for long, but we are major trade partners with Ebonhart." She held Will''s glare until she felt the blade release from her neck.


    "Then I''ll be sure to pay your father a visit." Will gave her a condescending smile and a mock bow. "Good day, Jeselle."

 79 The Duke of Bloomstar

    "You''ll what?" Jeselle rubbed her throat and glared at Will.


    "Naturally due to the situation, I should request an audience with your father. Surely he knows of our meeting here?" Will cast a smile towards Jeselle. "Maybe he was the one who sent you here?"


    Jeselle''s eyes dropped. Her glare became thicker with hatred as she watched both Maya and Will walk from her. Never before had she suffered such embarrassment before.


    "What did I miss?" Maya asked as she playfully looked up to Will.


    "Not much, just a young woman trying to seduce your man." He playfully bumped into her. "Don''t think too badly of her, not many know of the way I was raised. They can''t use the same pleasantries with me as they would someone who was raised here.


    Maya nodded. She knew all too well the type of women that the world she lived in produced. The royal world was something she had experienced long before Will had come along. When she had originally lived in a small village with her family, there would be women lined up on the road whenever someone of higher rank came around. They would throw themselves at the man or woman if it gave them the chance to live a life of luxury.


    They walked in silence until they came to the gates of the gates if the courtyard for the second time in two days.


    Will nodded to a knight that stood watch at the gate. "You wouldn''t happen to know where I can find the Duke of Bloomstar would you?"


    The guard saluted to Will with his fist to his heart. "Yes, young lord." Will motioned for the knight to put his hand down. "He is in the guest quarters."


    Will thanked the guard for his help and the two continued to the entrance of the castle.


    "You wouldn''t happen to know the way to the guest rooms, would you?" Will asked Maya sheepishly. He felt foolish asking her how to get around a place he was supposed to have grown in. ''Maybe not knowing my way around is a good thing.'' He thought to himself as he recalled the Will from the other timeline.


    How many times did that other Will walk the corridors of the castle? Would he have memorized each room which resided in the large structure? Will thought of all the secrets which the walls of his family home held.


    Maya chuckled lightly at Will''s incompetence while in his own home. "Follow me." She nodded to the double stairway which led up to the living area.


    They walked the winding stairwell and went on to a large hall. Doors lined the hall, but not pushed together. They seemed to have at least ten steps apart, which made Will wonder just how spacious they must be inside. On the side of each door there held a lantern which burned a different color flame. Will guessed that such a design was to show the various kingdoms who''s representatives were residing.


    The corridor twisted and turned. Will and Maya had to climb another set of stairs before they finally came to a turquoise flame.


    Will remembered from his uncle and Leo that the color flame from back in the old times was turquoise for Bloomstar. There only seemed to be one torch with the specific flame they were looking for, so he knew they had finally made it. The door wooden door they came to stop at was the same color as the flame beside it. Little gold specks cast a glint from the door as if it had stars twinkling in the dark set door.


    Will gave Maya a small half smile. "Here goes nothing." His smile disappeared as quickly as it appeared. He was business only from that moment on.


    Will knocked on the door a few times and waited for someone to come to the door. When no one came, he knocked again.


    Minutes passed, yet no one came to the door. Will knocked harder, he was obviously becoming annoyed with waiting.


    "When are you going to give up?" A voice sounded from behind the door. "You and the young Miss are annoying me. I''m not entertaining guests today." The man could obviously see who was knocking on the door. Will could guess that the man''s mirror acted as a viewing glass.


    "I think you can make an exception." Will was almost at his wits end. He could only take so much disrespect in one day.


    "For a Prince? I think not." The man sneered through the door. "Maybe I''ll entertain you if you brought your daddy."


    Will could tell that the man had been important to the kingdom in the past by how he belittled him. "I guess I''ll have to let myself in then." He lit a full hand of crimson and gold flame. ''I guess my aura regenerates more quickly than I thought.'' He thought to himself as he brought his hand to the locking plate of the door.


    "You can''t unlock my door with that flame, kid." The man laughed from the other side of the door. "Your father ensured that only the flame of my family can unlock the door."


    Will was somewhat surprised when he heard the man. "You still have the element of flame?"


    "Before your father went into seclusion, he gifted the kingdoms the flame. I was given the element as a gift so we would accept trade with Ebonhart." He said matter of factly. "Most of the gold that lines these walls came from Bloomstar, kid. I would do your homework before insulting someone." The man laughed arrogantly from behind the door. He knew Will had no choice but to turn away.


    Maya grabbed Will''s sleeve. "We should leave." Her tone was dark. "He''s bound to come out eventually."


    "There''s no need for that." Will smiled as he took her hand in his.


    "Turquoise, right?" He spoke clearly through the door.


    "What?" The man asked, clearly not expecting the question.


    Will looked at his crimson gold flame within his hand. He concentrated on the color of flame until it turned the correct color. He then placed his now turquoise color flame to the plate. He heard a metallic click from the locking mechanism and the door swung open.


    Will stepped through the threshold and smiled at a lanky old man who was clearly dumbstruck. "You must be the Duke of Bloomstar, thank you for finally inviting me in." Will made a point to keep the turquoise flame lit in his hand.


    "How did you get that flame?" The man asked as he walked over to Will. His domineering presence was enough to make Will annoyed.


    The Duke was wearing robes of turquoise and gold. On each of his fingers there laid a gold ring. This man was clearly not used to being crossed. He reached for Will''s arm and tried to snuff out the flame.


    Will''s arm jerked back, and when it reappeared, his silver and gold sword appeared at the man''s chest.


    "Clearly you and your family are in need of a lesson in manners." Will sneered as he pushed his way into the living area.


    He entered a very spacious room which seemed to be a greeting hall of sorts. A rug of turquoise and gold lay on the cobblestone floor. On every wall their lay a lantern with the same color flame ad the one at the door. Gold lined the walls, giving the greeting area a lavish appearance.


    "Y-your father will hear of this!" The Duke stuttered as he tried to step back from the sword. "I''ll forget this ever happened if you bow before me and apologize for this insolence!"


    "I should be telling you the same!" Will''s eyes lit up in anger. "First your daughter tries to seduce power from me, now the arrogant father thinks me to be a servant!"


    "You turned down my daughter''s request?" The Duke''s look turned dark. "I requested your father to give her the flame. He told me you were the only one who could gift it. You would go against your father?" He sneered at the foot of the blade.


    "Why would I give her an affinity?" Will mocked the man. "Or rather, why should you keep yours?" Will raised his other hand to the man. A thick stream of flame went from the old man to Will''s palm.


    The Duke staggered back as he felt the power draining from his body. His eyes widened from shock as the last wisp of turquoise left him.


    When the flame in its entirety entered Will''s palm, he absorbed it into himself.


    "W-what have you done?" The Duke stuttered as he lifted both of his hands. Try as he might, he could not summon up his flame. His shocked expression turned to outrage as he took something from within his robes. Will saw clearly that the man had a palm sized Crystal within his hand.


    The Duke held his hand out to Will and began to summon the flame from within. "You didn''t think you could keep such a marvelous invention secret from me, did you?"


    Will raised his hands in mock surprise. He allowed his sword to return to pendant size as he stared wide eyed at the man.


    "You know," the man said smuggly. "I was here playing the part of an ally so I could get my hands on these little gems." A cold gleam was cast in his eyes as he stared greedily at the Crystal. "With these, who needs a relationship with your kingdom? Your father was so weak, he couldn''t even get over the loss of a child. Such a failure doesn''t deserve such a reputation!"


    "You were only here to get crystals?" Will asked quietly. "Even if you have them, it takes a wielder to fuel them." He looked at the stone within the man''s hand.


    "And a wielder I was!" The man shouted as he looked arrogantly at Will. "And a wielder I shall be again." He smiled at Will with such greed it made Maya step forward.


    "Will is not someone you can bully around." She said as she summoned her aura.


    "Maya." Will turned to look at her. Without allowing the Duke to see, he gave her a small wink. "You should go and get help."


    Maya understood at that moment that her help wasn''t needed. She turned to leave, but then she heard the old man laugh. "Do you really think your guards would lay a hand on me? I''m who pays them!"


    Maya turned to him with a look of disgust before leaving the room entirely.


    "So you have been here for a year, pouring all of your energy into this Crystal?" Will asked in order to bring the man''s attention back to him.


    "Not just this one." The man said smuggly. "I have enough Crystals for an army! All full of a years worth of my power, and more to come after you give me back my power!" The Duke looked deranged as he spat more and more at Will.


    "What''s your plan? To come back and take over Ebonhart? What if your power isn''t good enough to take us over?" Will questioned.


    "Your words ring true, that is my intention. You have a king with no power, and resources that can turn the tide of leadership!" The Duke went on. "As for if I have enough, that''s why I have you, right?" The Duke turned for a moment and grabbed another Crystal from a table. "You will be our battery!" He pushed Will into the hallway, out of the small estate.


    "I thought your plan was only to take your power back, how do you plan to leave alive with me?" Will prodded the man.


    "I had originally intended to let you go, but this is just too good of an opportunity!"


    The Duke pushed Will in front of him and held the stone to his back. "If you try anything, the power within this Crystal is enough to kill you in seconds." He spoke darkly.


    As they walked the corridor, Will kept his attention to the stone that was pressed against his back.


    They walked out of the corridor and into the entryway within fifteen minutes. Will intentionally walked slow.


    "No matter how long you stall, there is nobody who can help you, kid." The duke said lazily. "With this stone, I can ensure we leave the kingdom without so much as a scratch."


    "Duke Weinried! What is the meaning of this?!" The king sounded from the bottom of the double stairwell.

 80 The Empty Throne

    Maya tossed the Crystal to Will with a smirk. "Didn''t think I was going to wait around all day for you, did you?"


    Will caught the Crystal and inserted his consciousness inside. Sure enough, all of the furniture they bought was inside. Drawing himself back to his body, he put the Crystal inside the one Leo had given him. "Then we can take off without any more delays." Will surrounded himself in his usual crimson and gold flame and took to the sky.


    "You don''t want to use the Ryder Leo gave us?" Maya asked as she joined Will in the air.


    He shook his head. "He gave us this model as a prototype, I''m sure after we get home he could explain its use a little better."


    Will hesitated to use the Ryder, but not for the reason he gave Maya. His mind went to the wind Crystal he had made earlier. He had mixed his flame element with wind while meditating and didn''t know what the result would be if he used it on the bike. He also didn''t have enough wind left inside him to fuel another Crystal. ''Flying ourselves would be the best option.'' He thought to himself as he soared higher in the air.


    As he soared over the trees, he caught a glimpse of something that even though he had seen it before, it still impressed him.


    Towering sky scrapers were barely visable in the distance. "Leo has outdone himself." Will said to himself as he hovered above the trees, taking in the view. It looked almost as if New York was transferred to Crystallia.


    "What are you gawking at?" Maya slapped Will''s shoulder and gave him a wink. "Lets head home." Her black and gold aura sparked to life as she raced to the metropolis in the distance.


    Will could only chuckle at her excitement as he followed closely behind. The city grew larger as they came closer. The original size Will had imagined it being drastically grew before his eyes. "When I said to rebuild the city, I would never have expected it to be this grand." Will said to himself.


    As they grew closer, Will had a nagging feeling he had been there before. Closing the distance between himself and the city, he couldn''t help but pick up subtle similarities between the city in front of him, and the city he and Ragnos went to. "It couldn''t be." He said to himself.


    As they flew to the outskirts of the city, Will saw it.


    Behind one of the larger buildings, he saw the large pillar that held a platform. He remembered the evil Will gathering wielders in the center of that exact platform to draw in their power. "How is this possible?"


    ''It''s eerie how similar this place is, isn''t it William?'' Will heard a familiar voice in the back of his mind. The old God Ragnos decided to pay him a visit. ''As strange as this may sound, this is expected.''


    Will didn''t doubt that Ragnos could see the surprise on his face, because seconds later he could hear the low rumbling of a chuckle from deep within his mind. ''Remember William, this is a mirror realm. What exists in the other world needs to exist here. Their uses could be completely different, but the result in structure would be identical. I suggest you speak with your friend Leo.''


    Will felt the God''s presence leave his mind, so he continued forward. "Maya, I''m going to make a detour." Will called out before flying towards the platform.


    Letting the power of his aura subside, Will descended onto a plain white platform. The last time he had seen it, a halo of energy was roping in hundreds of aura users to steal their powers. A large black throne sat at the very edge of the platform, and rows upon rows of seats surrounded it on either side. "This is an arena." Will said as he looked at the layout.


    "I hoped you would like it. Though I didn''t expect this to be the first thing you came to see." A familiar voice sounded from behind Will.


    He would have known this voice as well as he knew his own. "What''s with the chair?" Will asked as he turned around to face Leo.


    "It''s been a year and the first thing you do is ask about a chair?" Leo shook his head and chuckled. "You really don''t change do you?" He took the last few steps and embraced his brother. "Don''t disappear for so long next time, or I''ll make your royal chamber a cell."


    Though Will knew his best friend was joking with him, he involuntarily shuddered at the thought. "I''ll make a note of that." He smiled and looked back at the throne. "So, what''s with the chair?"


    Leo looked at the throne with a sigh. "It wasn''t my idea. Roland thought that since you are someone more important than King, so you should have a seat that would overlook the kingdoms." He rolled his eyes at the last part. "I told him that it''s a waste of a chair."


    Will smiled. His best friend knew him too well. "I''m sure with any event we hold here, I''ll be within the crowd where I belong!"


    Leo chuckled and looked up to the sky. "You can come down Maya, there''s plenty of room." He said as he looked at the leather armored beauty in the air.


    "I figured you boys needed a chance to catch up." Maya smirked as her feet touched the ground. "I''m going to be kidnapping him for a while anyway." She folded her arms will looking mischievously at Will.


    "You''re pretty chipper, I mean, compared to the Maya I know." Leo remembered all to well what Maya had once been like.


    He still remembered when Maya had yanked Will back into Ebonhart and dragged both him and Bianca into the world that Will had come from. He still remembered the orphans they had recruited after Maya had killed their parents.


    There was a lot of pain and suffering when Leo had first stepped foot in Crystallia, though as he looked back on the many disasters, he felt relief that things had evened out. If it weren''t for the struggles they had all gone through, they wouldn''t be as strong as they were today.


    Maya gave Leo a knowing smile. She had not been in control of herself when she set off to cull the population of Ebonhart. She had believed it was Jake who influenced her, but instead it was Aremesis who literally pulled his strings.


    Though they had all taken different paths in order to get to this moment, they all felt as though Will had led them to victory through the many hardships.


    "So is this supposed to be some sort of arena?" Maya asked Leo.


    "Something like that," Leo started. "I felt as though we needed a training area, a place to hone our skills. "A place to add a competitive edge in order to promote growth." Leo looked at Will. "There is a reason for growth, right Will?"


    Will shook his head slowly, his unblinking eyes showed Leo that things were more or less what he had thought. Their job wasn''t over yet.


    "I can fill you in on the details if you have the time, but this time out opponent is stronger than Aremesis." Will sat on the throne and gave a tired sigh. "This time, I''m the opponent."


    "I''m guessing you are going to explain." Leo''s eye narrowed. "Don''t drop a bomb like that without some sort of explanation."


    Will straightened himself in his seat and began to brief Leo of the situation. He left nothing out.


    Will began with the training Ragnos had put him through. The fact that now Will could summon more than one object from his cross had made Leo''s eyes widen.


    "So it''s not just limited to one piece." Leo said more to himself than to Will. "That could prove useful in the future."


    "While training with Ragnos, he brought me to an alternate dimension of Crystallia. This city had already been built." Will looked down upon the throne he sat upon. "The other me sat in this same throne and had Ragnos chained to it. He sat at my feet and was continuously drained of all power. He looked like a holocaust survivor"


    "You should already know that it wasn''t you. Regardless of the situation, I can''t see you ever doing something like that." Leo knew what Will was capable of. Slavery wasn''t something he could see his best friend being okay with.


    "That''s not all." Will continued. "I gave the aura to every citizen and used it to fuel myself. I would round up thousands a day and suck the life out of them. I know the me of that dimension is doing everything he can to come here to this plain. That is why we need to get stronger." Will finished on that note.


    "So what''s the plan?" Leo was straight to the point as always. Will had always appreciated how his best friend could adapt to any situation.


    "It''s obvious, I''m going to need to get stronger than the other me." Will smirked. "And I''m going to have to do so soon."


    "Should I start rounding civilians up?" Leo raised an eyebrow. Will knew he was joking.


    "Actually, your Crystal idea is going to be the centerpoint of my training. I just need one of every element. I''ll handle the rest."


    "You found another use for the Crystals?" He wasn''t too surprised. Leo knew Will could amplify other''s powers, he had suspected the reverse would be true.


    "If I can get one Crystal per element, I can absorb the power and make it my own. Then I only have to train myself within the affinity."


    "I''ll see about getting you the gems, you just focus on what you can do for now. I know there''s an apartment that needs to be moved into." Leo smiled.


    "We should try to do something with this arena." Will looked at the large expanse. "How many wielders do we have now?"


    "At least a thousand and a half." Leo thought off the top of his head. "At least a few hundred are wind users, and a handful of earth users."


    "Why don''t we make a tournament?" Will suggested. Such an event would be useful to build the strength of his supporters. A tornement would also inspire others to gain strength. Strength he knew would be needed in upcoming battles, it could also bring others together from different kingdoms to gain their own affinities, to help them in the future.


    "In order to strengthen our allies?" Leo pondered for a moment. "Good idea. It might take a few months to get everything in order." Leo paused for a moment, contemplating the task. "I''ll have it set up in three months. Until then, you still have other things to do."


    Leo pointed to the tallest sky scraper. "That is the Crown Embassy. Your flat is the top three floors. The furniture you bought can go to the top floor. The second floor down is the training or meditation floor. The third down is a meeting room or your throne room, however you want to think of it." Leo let out a sigh. "I''ll let you know if there''s anything pressing happening, or if you have any visitors. I assume this thing," he pointed to his temple. "Still works right?"


    ''What do you think?'' Will spoke into Leo''s mind


    ''You never know, it has been a while.'' Leo replied telepathically. "You guys go relax now. You both have earned it." Leo turned to leave. "Oh and Will," he said as he climbed into the air. "Try not to break anything."


    Will smiled at Leo as he took off into the air. He could see the changes his best friend must have had to go through in order to run a city while he was gone. "Maybe soon we should give him a break." He said more to himself.


    "Maybe later. But until then, you are mine." Maya said with a mischievous grin. "Lets go check out our new home!"


    They both took off from the familiar yet new arena and flew to Crown Embassy.

 81 Ember Clothing

    Will kept his eyes on the streets as he flew towards their new home. The narrow paved roads were full of activity. People walked on the sidewalk into various small buildings.


    "The roads are black here." Maya commented as she flew next to Will. "Why are there no markets?" She looked at the many people walking in the streets. Will didn''t blame her for not knowing, as far as she was concerned, stalls were for markets, not buildings.


    "There are markets." Will said with a half smile. "They are in those many small buildings." He pointed to the various buildings that had many people entering and exiting.


    "Come on!" Maya started to descend from the sky. "I want to see these stores!" She dropped onto the street and waved to Will, urging him to join her.


    Will shook his head and sighed inwardly. "She is such a girl." He said to himself while he dropped from the sky.


    No matter what Maya had been through. Whether it was dying, or the torture later on, she was still a girl.


    Whether in his world or Crystallia, no one could separate a girl from shopping.


    Will dropped onto the paved road and had to sidestep as a Ryder zoomed by. "Hey! Watch it kid!" The man called back as he kept going.


    Will smiled as he watched the man turn the corner hurriedly. "Am I sure I''m not in New York?" He thought to himself. He looked at the busy streets and noticed something was different from the Ebonhart he was used to.


    When travelling the kingdom with Maya last year, Will was used to seeing the plain white fabric clothing and malnutrition within the population. Either he saw families with skin and bone working out in the fields or toned muscled men working to join the Crimson Knights. He was used to seeing most of them clad in leather armor for their training.


    What he saw around him was completely different. Looking around he saw people dressed in t-shirts and jeans. Most of the shirts had one thing in common, they had a gold crown with fire underneath as an emblem.


    Others had a suit and tie on as they went in the various small buildings. Where there were men in suits, there were women in lavish dresses and skirts with designs Will recognized from shops in his own world. "Michael must be having a good turn around for all of this." He said to himself as he stared at the many differently clothed pedestrians. He thought of the exchange of fabric and clothing he knew his uncle was in charge of.


    Sometimes when he had a break from training with Ragnos, Will checked up on his friends and family. Though he had never gone to the city, he noticed his uncle coming out of a portal door with loads of boxes. He didn''t pry when it came to the contents, nor did he follow the many wagons that held the boxes which led to Ember. "Maybe I should pay him a visit soon." He said as he thought of his uncle.


    Michael had become the family he should have been from the moment Will entered Crystallia. Though it was a rocky start and he wanted to kill the man in the business suit after Maya had been taken from him, he had come to love his uncle with all his heart. Without him, Will would still be flailing about trying to master his abilities.


    "I''ll have to see him soon anyway." He said as he thought of his uncle''s unique water aura.


    When he met his uncle, Michael had an orange flame aura. It was the closest he had seen to his own ability. Will remembered the first time he had seen his uncle summon his sword from his own cross. He had thought Michael had just taken a sword out of his pocket. Only later did he learn that it was his ''lineage weapon.''


    When the dark wraiths kidnapped Bianca, they had dealt a near fatal blow to Michael, which resulted in him losing his aura. They had first thought that him losing his aura was a side effect of such a blow, but then later they realized that he was undergoing a metamorphosis. His powers soon returned, yet not in a way they would have expected. Will remembered the surprise he felt when he saw Michael on the battlefield welielding an ice lance and daggers. He was using an aura that Will himself hadn''t unlocked yet. Now his uncle was the only one who could train him in the ways of the element of water.


    "Are you just going to stand there muttering to yourself, or are we going to explore?" Maya broke Will''s train of thought and grabbed his hand. She dragged him to the nearest door, which to Will''s surprise automatically opened for him. He looked up at the archway and noticed a crystal placed in the center of the frame on top. "He found a way to make automatic doors?"


    when Will entered the building, his jaw dropped. The building had tile flooring. He looked up at the ceiling and noticed crystals glowing as a source of light. There were isles upon isles of clothing on shelves and hangers.


    People walked around wearing jeans and a t-shirt dawning a red vest with the gold embroidered kings emblem on the back. If Will hadn''t remembered where he was, he would have sworn he walked into a store in his own world.


    "This is incredible!" Maya gasped as she looked at the many fabrics, as well as the condition of the store. "It''s like those pictures you showed me." She remembered when she had just met Will. He told her many stories of what his world was like. He used the pictures on his phone to give her an idea of what he was showing her.


    Will had always been a bit of a photographer. Anything that caught his eye usually ended up on his phone. Pictures of air planes far off above him, theme parks he had visited, shopping malls he had been to and much more. Most of the pictures had one thing in common, he was with Bianca.


    Lots of the pictures didn''t include him. Some were of Bianca getting on a roller coaster while others were of her trying out outfits at the mall.


    Will remembered the frustration he felt towards Bianca when she tried to get him to choose between her and all the people of Ebonhart which depended on him. The look of desperation on her face when she told him to give up, and the overwhelming sadness and defeat when she went through the archway he created without him.


    Since Bianca didn''t support Will, she left without any power. She wanted her normal life back, one with college and growth within her own world, so Will had given that life back to her.


    In the final battle with Aremesis, Bianca had surprised Will much the same way that Michael did. She returned once more to Crystallia with a power unique only to her. She had become the only Saint aura wielder. Her white light was what Will used to banish Aremesis from Jake''s body once and for all.


    "For all of the people who have lost their abilities, I wonder how many have gotten different ones later." Will pondered as Maya dragged him through the store. It made no sense. How can someone who denounced their gift come back with another even he didn''t have? How did Jonathan have the earth aura?


    "William Ragnos!" Maya abruptly stopped and gave him a dirty look.


    "What?" Will jumped and came back to himself.


    "If you go deep in thought one more time, I swear I''ll reach inside and pull you out myself!" She was holding a cute black two piece bathing suit in one hand and the collar of his shirt in the other. "Don''t you think this would look good on me?" She held up the suit as if mentally trying it on. She gave him a knowing smile as his face turned red.


    Will pointed to a corner of the store that had stalls stationed with curtains. "That''s the changing area, you could always try it on."


    Maya lit up. "I can try clothes on before buying them?" If Will didn''t know better, he would think today was her birthday. He nodded to the girl in the metaphorical candy shop and was dragged by his arm as she skipped over to it.


    Will laughed slightly embarrassed. He had never seen Maya so happy before. She was so excited to try on the two piece, she almost dragged Will into the stall with her.


    "W-wait Maya!" He nervously tried to pull away.


    "What?" She stopped just short of the stall and looked back, raising an eyebrow and giving Will a look.


    "I um," he fumbled for the words. "I can''t go in there with you." He pointed at a sign that had two stick figures in a stall. The small figures had a big red circle around them with a slash mark. "See?"


    Will''s face was as red as his crimson flames as he waited for Maya to respond.


    "Ha-" she chuckled. "Hahaha!" She finally lost it. "You are embarrassed to see me without clothes!" She let go of his arm and laughed whole heartedly. "The big leader of all the kingdoms who has led two wars against the god of darkness is too embarrassed to see me naked!"


    If Will was flustered before, he now wished he could hide himself for fear of being noticed. "Maya, cut it out." He said nervously.


    "Fine." She came down slowly from her laughing fit. As she wiped a tear from her eye, she pointed at a row of chairs. "You can wait there then."


    Will obediently sat on one of the wooden seats. "At least they didn''t rip off plastic." He muttered while trying to collect himself.


    "Good boy." Maya cooed as she opened a curtain. "No peeking now, I wouldn''t want to harm such an innocent mind." She winked at Will.


    Will dropped his head in shame as Maya closed the curtain behind her.


    Will reached reflexively for a phone that didn''t exist. It was a habit of his when Bianca brought him shopping. He would play a game or scroll social network while waiting for her to be done. He sighed inwardly when he remembered where he was. "Maybe this city shouldn''t be exactly like my home world." He said to himself as he impatiently tapped his foot on the tile flooring.


    In a few moments, the curtain flew open and Maya came out in the suit. "Well?" She gave a quick spin, revealing the whole suit to him. "What do you think?"


    Will stared wide eyed with his mouth agape. He had only seen Maya in either her farmers clothes, the black tattered dress or her leather training armor. Nothing could have prepared him for what was in front of him now.


    Maya''s skin was porcelain white with absolutely no flaws. Her long dark hair draped over her shoulder, hanging long past her perfect ample bosom. Will looked her up and down with his jaw dropped for a good minute. "Are you going to say anything?" Maya spoke softly. Her face gained a tint of red.


    "You look beautiful, Maya." Will said equally softly. "No one else holds a candle to you."


    Maya said nothing as she closed the distance between them. Will fidgeted in his chair as Maya bent over and kissed him.


    Will''s eyes closed as her lips met his. Her hair hung down, brushing lightly against his cheek.


    For a few blissful moments it was Will and Maya, nothing between them. ''Finally.'' Will thought as he fell into a world where only the two of them existed.


    When their mouths parted, will opened his eyes to see a tear run down Maya''s delicate cheek. With a thumb, he wiped the tear away and held her there for a moment, looking into her deep dark brown eyes for what would never be long enough.


    "I love you, William Ragnos." She breathed into him and took his hand, cupping her cheek more fully.


    Will inhaled her scent and felt calm. It was as if she alone could break this spell. "And I love you, Maya." He had finally said it. The feelings he had for her that he tried so hard to keep in check flowed out with the five words he had held in from the moment he met her.


    Finally, all was right in the world.

 82 Need

    "If you take one step towards us, you''ll be sweeping up your son''s ashes!" Weinried yelled at the King.


    King Ragnos put his hands up in a calm matter. "Weinried, we have been friends for years." He said calmly. "We can get through this misunderstanding, just let my son go."


    Will saw Maya behind his father. If anyone were to pay attention to her, they would see that she was waiting patiently for something.


    "Your son decided to pay me a visit today and showed me a rather unique power." The Duke said with greed in his features. "He can change his flame attribute. He can also take away and give power." Weinried said as he pushed Will down the first step. "A power like this shouldn''t be exclusively for a king who has lost his power!" He shouted as he pushed Will down another step. "If I keep him, our kingdom will definitely be strong enough to take Ebonhart! Take heart, he will live much longer than you. He will be our ever powerful source of energy!"


    "Weinried! You re going to far!" King Ragnos bellowed, yet he didn''t dare take a step.


    "Father!" A voice rang out from behind the king. A young woman with golden hair ran up the stairs to join her father.


    "Jeselle, did you have fun in the city?" He nudged Will down yet another step as he smiled at his daughter.


    Jeselle smiled a huge grin as she stared at Will. "I bet you wish that you cooperated with me now, huh?" She punched Will in the face. He didn''t react as a trickle of blood streamed down his lip. During the entire situation, his eyes never once left his father''s. He held a calm demeanor while waiting to see where things went.


    "Oh, look father, I made the Crimson Prince live up to his name!" She laughed an innocent laugh and looked at the king. "Don''t worry, your majesty. You will be a grandfather yet, we need to keep the bloodline open so the next Ragnos can be of Bloomstar!" She licked her lips at the thought. "You are looking at the soon to be queen of Ebonhart and her concubine, William Ragnos!" Their laughter rang out as they made their way down the stairs.


    "Have you heard enough, father?" Will said quietly while they were half way down the stairs. "Do you see why I have to deny you?"


    Will felt the Duke''s hand with the stone press up against his shoulder blades. "Move kid, if not I''ll just have to settle for killing you." Weinried sneered and tried to push him down another step.


    The Duke met resistance in the last push and tried again. "I mean it kid, is this worth losing your life for?"


    "That''s what I was about to ask you." A bone chilling voice sounded as Will turned to face Weinried. "Your time for talking is over."


    A storm of turquoise flames erupted around Will, the Duke and his daughter creating a perfect circle, obscuring everyone''s sight of the three.


    "Will!" The king shouted. He knew his son had tipped the Duke in the wrong direction. By insulting him one last time, he finally ignited the stone.


    "Weinried! I''ll give you whatever you want, don''t hurt my son!" The king begged as he saw the unforgiving flames engulf them. "I''ll step down! I''ll find a way to get your powers back! Leave my son out of this!"


    "This won''t do." A chilling voice whispered from the flames. Suddenly, the turquoise flames turned the royal crimson and gold. "There, that''s more my taste."


    A silhouette of a man could be seen through the flames. He walked down the stairs, still covered from head to foot with the royal colored inferno.


    The man stopped just feet away from King Ragnos. His knights had already formed a protective circle around him. "You are not worthy." The man whispered through the flames.


    The king knelt down, pale faced and wide eyed while staring into the flames. "No." He managed to force out through his fear. "No I am not, just please. Let my son go."


    "You idiot." The voice whispered once more. "This is why I cannot be King of Ebonhart." The flames slowly subsided starting at the head of the figure. "I hope now you understand," the fire diminished at the head and to the king''s dismay, "father." Will''s eyes pierced through his father and saw every flaw.


    "No, Will! How is it you?" The king looked over to the steps in horror and noticed that the ring of royal flames still burned.


    Slowly, it extinguished and a horrorstruck Duke and his daughter appeared. "How?" Weinried stared at Will. "My daughter saw you put all of your energy into a stone, this shouldn''t be possible!" He squeezed the stone, intending to burn a path through the knights. "Come Jeselle!" He pointed the stone towards Will. "I don''t know where all this power came from, but there has to be a limit!"


    He walked down the stairs, but Will let him half way. "Are you so blind by power that you haven''t noticed yet?" Will smirked at the Duke. "Why don''t you try to use that stone." He challenged with daggers shooting from his eyes.


    The old man dawned a serious expression. "You leave me no choice then." He pointed the stone at Will. "Farewell, prince."


    The Duke activated the Crystal, he knew that within seconds he would blow through the young prince and be on his way out the door. He let his consciousness meld with the stone, summoning its power. But nothing happened. "What?" He tried again, but nothing happened. "What''s going on?"


    Will laughed openly. "Weinried, you said it yourself didn''t you?" The laughter abruptly stopped and Will sprang forth and snatched the Crystal. "I can give and take power."


    "No!" The old man was defeated and he knew it, but he was confused. "My daughter watched you absorb the power of the wind crystal yesterday, it took all the way into the night to absorb such a small amount. It''s impossible!" He began rummaging through his robe to find the other Crystal. When he found it, Will looked at it through the man''s pocket. "Ah!" The man yelped as he dropped the stone. It smoked from the carpet, leaving a burn mark under it.


    "You''re done, Duke." Will collected the stone and allowed his flames to go out completely. "Knights!" Will summoned two of the guard that stood watch over his father. "Take them to the dungeon!"


    The knights looked to the king for approval. "Did I ask you for his approval? Take them, now!" His voice grew and the men jumped.


    Two knights took the Duke and his daughter from the entrance to the dungeon almost the moment his voice sounded.


    Will looked back at his father with a look of pity. "Father, try to understand that this is for the best." He spoke softly.


    "You usurped my authority so easily." The king looked lost. "Is this not my kingdom?"


    Will''s expression hardened when looking at his father. He didn''t want to, but he knew he had to break him of his delusions. "No, it isn''t. Not since a few moments ago."


    King Ragnos looked into the eyes of his son in disbelief. His face remained calm, but when he spoke, it was like thunder after a flash of lightning. "Explain."


    "You denounced your right to rule when you begged the enemy to spare me." Will''s tone was like a knife stabbing his father in the chest. "You gave up the entire kingdom to Bloomstar when you thought he was going to kill me. You gave in at a turning point and you made the wrong decision."


    The king looked as if he were about to explode. "When is it a sign of weakness to put someone else above yourself?" He yelled at Will. "I thought he was going to kill you. I couldn''t lose you again!"


    "That''s the thing, father." Will looked down on the King. "My life is not more important than the lives of thousands. The thousands you threw to the Duke as bargaining chips. If he had been the one within the flames, he would have killed or enslaved them all and taken your resources as his own."


    Will knew his words were harsh. He knew he was chipping away at his own father, but the right thing was not always the easy thing. He had to get the King to notice what exactly he was going to do.


    "If you were a righteous King, you would have put aside your feelings for the good of the kingdom and taken the Duke out."


    "The system that you have in place is flawed, father. Do you not care that there was slavery within your lands? Do you not care that there were poor lining the streets of many villages within the kingdom?"


    Will pointed to Maya. "Did you not care that your own knights took advantage of those many poor and exploited them for their own personal amusement?"


    Maya looked away from Will. She knew that would always be a sore spot for him.


    "No more, father." Will shook his head as he looked at King Ragnos. "You have five months." He held up his hand. "After five months, if you have not brought order to this land, I will find someone who will."


    The Crimson Prince walked past his father without looking at him and stopped next to the door. "There will be no banquet celebrating my return home until I have returned to a place I would be proud to call home." Will pushed the door open to the courtyard. "I hope with all of my heart that you are able to do that, father." With that, he left the castle with Maya by his side.


    "Do you think you went overboard just a little?" Maya asked as she kept up with his pace.


    "Not at all." Will said as he stared forward. "This incident proved to me that Ragnos was right. Even though Aremesis is no longer a threat, there''s still something much worse."


    "You mean the other you?" Maya guessed. There wasn''t much else that could be the cause of Will''s worry.


    "No, the threat is the people. The threat is growth and change. Without a firm hand, our neighbors will come to us in swarms and suppress us. They will take all that we create and greedily horde it for themselves. As long as there is separation between the kingdoms, there will be war and turmoil."


    Will did his best to smile at Maya. "Lets put this behind us for now. My father has five months to bring order to Ebonhart and we have a home to move into."


    Maya knew that Will had closed that conversation for now. Through spending enough time with him, she was able to pick up the signs and dropped it.


    "Would you like to pick up our new furniture?" Will smiled with a childlike glint in his eye.


    "No need." Maya smirked at him and took a gem from her pocket. "I took care of that trip while you were filling your Crystal."

 81 Need

    "If you take one step towards us, you''ll be sweeping up your son''s ashes!" Weinried yelled at the King.


    King Ragnos put his hands up in a calm matter. "Weinried, we have been friends for years." He said calmly. "We can get through this misunderstanding, just let my son go."


    Will saw Maya behind his father. If anyone were to pay attention to her, they would see that she was waiting patiently for something.


    "Your son decided to pay me a visit today and showed me a rather unique power." The Duke said with greed in his features. "He can change his flame attribute. He can also take away and give power." Weinried said as he pushed Will down the first step. "A power like this shouldn''t be exclusively for a king who has lost his power!" He shouted as he pushed Will down another step. "If I keep him, our kingdom will definitely be strong enough to take Ebonhart! Take heart, he will live much longer than you. He will be our ever powerful source of energy!"


    "Weinried! You re going to far!" King Ragnos bellowed, yet he didn''t dare take a step.


    "Father!" A voice rang out from behind the king. A young woman with golden hair ran up the stairs to join her father.


    "Jeselle, did you have fun in the city?" He nudged Will down yet another step as he smiled at his daughter.


    Jeselle smiled a huge grin as she stared at Will. "I bet you wish that you cooperated with me now, huh?" She punched Will in the face. He didn''t react as a trickle of blood streamed down his lip. During the entire situation, his eyes never once left his father''s. He held a calm demeanor while waiting to see where things went.


    "Oh, look father, I made the Crimson Prince live up to his name!" She laughed an innocent laugh and looked at the king. "Don''t worry, your majesty. You will be a grandfather yet, we need to keep the bloodline open so the next Ragnos can be of Bloomstar!" She licked her lips at the thought. "You are looking at the soon to be queen of Ebonhart and her concubine, William Ragnos!" Their laughter rang out as they made their way down the stairs.


    "Have you heard enough, father?" Will said quietly while they were half way down the stairs. "Do you see why I have to deny you?"


    Will felt the Duke''s hand with the stone press up against his shoulder blades. "Move kid, if not I''ll just have to settle for killing you." Weinried sneered and tried to push him down another step.


    The Duke met resistance in the last push and tried again. "I mean it kid, is this worth losing your life for?"


    "That''s what I was about to ask you." A bone chilling voice sounded as Will turned to face Weinried. "Your time for talking is over."


    A storm of turquoise flames erupted around Will, the Duke and his daughter creating a perfect circle, obscuring everyone''s sight of the three.


    "Will!" The king shouted. He knew his son had tipped the Duke in the wrong direction. By insulting him one last time, he finally ignited the stone.


    "Weinried! I''ll give you whatever you want, don''t hurt my son!" The king begged as he saw the unforgiving flames engulf them. "I''ll step down! I''ll find a way to get your powers back! Leave my son out of this!"


    "This won''t do." A chilling voice whispered from the flames. Suddenly, the turquoise flames turned the royal crimson and gold. "There, that''s more my taste."


    A silhouette of a man could be seen through the flames. He walked down the stairs, still covered from head to foot with the royal colored inferno.


    The man stopped just feet away from King Ragnos. His knights had already formed a protective circle around him. "You are not worthy." The man whispered through the flames.


    The king knelt down, pale faced and wide eyed while staring into the flames. "No." He managed to force out through his fear. "No I am not, just please. Let my son go."


    "You idiot." The voice whispered once more. "This is why I cannot be King of Ebonhart." The flames slowly subsided starting at the head of the figure. "I hope now you understand," the fire diminished at the head and to the king''s dismay, "father." Will''s eyes pierced through his father and saw every flaw.


    "No, Will! How is it you?" The king looked over to the steps in horror and noticed that the ring of royal flames still burned.


    Slowly, it extinguished and a horrorstruck Duke and his daughter appeared. "How?" Weinried stared at Will. "My daughter saw you put all of your energy into a stone, this shouldn''t be possible!" He squeezed the stone, intending to burn a path through the knights. "Come Jeselle!" He pointed the stone towards Will. "I don''t know where all this power came from, but there has to be a limit!"


    He walked down the stairs, but Will let him half way. "Are you so blind by power that you haven''t noticed yet?" Will smirked at the Duke. "Why don''t you try to use that stone." He challenged with daggers shooting from his eyes.


    The old man dawned a serious expression. "You leave me no choice then." He pointed the stone at Will. "Farewell, prince."


    The Duke activated the Crystal, he knew that within seconds he would blow through the young prince and be on his way out the door. He let his consciousness meld with the stone, summoning its power. But nothing happened. "What?" He tried again, but nothing happened. "What''s going on?"


    Will laughed openly. "Weinried, you said it yourself didn''t you?" The laughter abruptly stopped and Will sprang forth and snatched the Crystal. "I can give and take power."


    "No!" The old man was defeated and he knew it, but he was confused. "My daughter watched you absorb the power of the wind crystal yesterday, it took all the way into the night to absorb such a small amount. It''s impossible!" He began rummaging through his robe to find the other Crystal. When he found it, Will looked at it through the man''s pocket. "Ah!" The man yelped as he dropped the stone. It smoked from the carpet, leaving a burn mark under it.


    "You''re done, Duke." Will collected the stone and allowed his flames to go out completely. "Knights!" Will summoned two of the guard that stood watch over his father. "Take them to the dungeon!"


    The knights looked to the king for approval. "Did I ask you for his approval? Take them, now!" His voice grew and the men jumped.


    Two knights took the Duke and his daughter from the entrance to the dungeon almost the moment his voice sounded.


    Will looked back at his father with a look of pity. "Father, try to understand that this is for the best." He spoke softly.


    "You usurped my authority so easily." The king looked lost. "Is this not my kingdom?"


    Will''s expression hardened when looking at his father. He didn''t want to, but he knew he had to break him of his delusions. "No, it isn''t. Not since a few moments ago."


    King Ragnos looked into the eyes of his son in disbelief. His face remained calm, but when he spoke, it was like thunder after a flash of lightning. "Explain."


    "You denounced your right to rule when you begged the enemy to spare me." Will''s tone was like a knife stabbing his father in the chest. "You gave up the entire kingdom to Bloomstar when you thought he was going to kill me. You gave in at a turning point and you made the wrong decision."


    The king looked as if he were about to explode. "When is it a sign of weakness to put someone else above yourself?" He yelled at Will. "I thought he was going to kill you. I couldn''t lose you again!"


    "That''s the thing, father." Will looked down on the King. "My life is not more important than the lives of thousands. The thousands you threw to the Duke as bargaining chips. If he had been the one within the flames, he would have killed or enslaved them all and taken your resources as his own."


    Will knew his words were harsh. He knew he was chipping away at his own father, but the right thing was not always the easy thing. He had to get the King to notice what exactly he was going to do.


    "If you were a righteous King, you would have put aside your feelings for the good of the kingdom and taken the Duke out."


    "The system that you have in place is flawed, father. Do you not care that there was slavery within your lands? Do you not care that there were poor lining the streets of many villages within the kingdom?"


    Will pointed to Maya. "Did you not care that your own knights took advantage of those many poor and exploited them for their own personal amusement?"


    Maya looked away from Will. She knew that would always be a sore spot for him.


    "No more, father." Will shook his head as he looked at King Ragnos. "You have five months." He held up his hand. "After five months, if you have not brought order to this land, I will find someone who will."


    The Crimson Prince walked past his father without looking at him and stopped next to the door. "There will be no banquet celebrating my return home until I have returned to a place I would be proud to call home." Will pushed the door open to the courtyard. "I hope with all of my heart that you are able to do that, father." With that, he left the castle with Maya by his side.


    "Do you think you went overboard just a little?" Maya asked as she kept up with his pace.


    "Not at all." Will said as he stared forward. "This incident proved to me that Ragnos was right. Even though Aremesis is no longer a threat, there''s still something much worse."


    "You mean the other you?" Maya guessed. There wasn''t much else that could be the cause of Will''s worry.


    "No, the threat is the people. The threat is growth and change. Without a firm hand, our neighbors will come to us in swarms and suppress us. They will take all that we create and greedily horde it for themselves. As long as there is separation between the kingdoms, there will be war and turmoil."


    Will did his best to smile at Maya. "Lets put this behind us for now. My father has five months to bring order to Ebonhart and we have a home to move into."


    Maya knew that Will had closed that conversation for now. Through spending enough time with him, she was able to pick up the signs and dropped it.


    "Would you like to pick up our new furniture?" Will smiled with a childlike glint in his eye.


    "No need." Maya smirked at him and took a gem from her pocket. "I took care of that trip while you were filling your Crystal."

 82 Ember Clothing

    Will kept his eyes on the streets as he flew towards their new home. The narrow paved roads were full of activity. People walked on the sidewalk into various small buildings.


    "The roads are black here." Maya commented as she flew next to Will. "Why are there no markets?" She looked at the many people walking in the streets. Will didn''t blame her for not knowing, as far as she was concerned, stalls were for markets, not buildings.


    "There are markets." Will said with a half smile. "They are in those many small buildings." He pointed to the various buildings that had many people entering and exiting.


    "Come on!" Maya started to descend from the sky. "I want to see these stores!" She dropped onto the street and waved to Will, urging him to join her.


    Will shook his head and sighed inwardly. "She is such a girl." He said to himself while he dropped from the sky.


    No matter what Maya had been through. Whether it was dying, or the torture later on, she was still a girl.


    Whether in his world or Crystallia, no one could separate a girl from shopping.


    Will dropped onto the paved road and had to sidestep as a Ryder zoomed by. "Hey! Watch it kid!" The man called back as he kept going.


    Will smiled as he watched the man turn the corner hurriedly. "Am I sure I''m not in New York?" He thought to himself. He looked at the busy streets and noticed something was different from the Ebonhart he was used to.


    When travelling the kingdom with Maya last year, Will was used to seeing the plain white fabric clothing and malnutrition within the population. Either he saw families with skin and bone working out in the fields or toned muscled men working to join the Crimson Knights. He was used to seeing most of them clad in leather armor for their training.


    What he saw around him was completely different. Looking around he saw people dressed in t-shirts and jeans. Most of the shirts had one thing in common, they had a gold crown with fire underneath as an emblem.


    Others had a suit and tie on as they went in the various small buildings. Where there were men in suits, there were women in lavish dresses and skirts with designs Will recognized from shops in his own world. "Michael must be having a good turn around for all of this." He said to himself as he stared at the many differently clothed pedestrians. He thought of the exchange of fabric and clothing he knew his uncle was in charge of.


    Sometimes when he had a break from training with Ragnos, Will checked up on his friends and family. Though he had never gone to the city, he noticed his uncle coming out of a portal door with loads of boxes. He didn''t pry when it came to the contents, nor did he follow the many wagons that held the boxes which led to Ember. "Maybe I should pay him a visit soon." He said as he thought of his uncle.


    Michael had become the family he should have been from the moment Will entered Crystallia. Though it was a rocky start and he wanted to kill the man in the business suit after Maya had been taken from him, he had come to love his uncle with all his heart. Without him, Will would still be flailing about trying to master his abilities.


    "I''ll have to see him soon anyway." He said as he thought of his uncle''s unique water aura.


    When he met his uncle, Michael had an orange flame aura. It was the closest he had seen to his own ability. Will remembered the first time he had seen his uncle summon his sword from his own cross. He had thought Michael had just taken a sword out of his pocket. Only later did he learn that it was his ''lineage weapon.''


    When the dark wraiths kidnapped Bianca, they had dealt a near fatal blow to Michael, which resulted in him losing his aura. They had first thought that him losing his aura was a side effect of such a blow, but then later they realized that he was undergoing a metamorphosis. His powers soon returned, yet not in a way they would have expected. Will remembered the surprise he felt when he saw Michael on the battlefield welielding an ice lance and daggers. He was using an aura that Will himself hadn''t unlocked yet. Now his uncle was the only one who could train him in the ways of the element of water.


    "Are you just going to stand there muttering to yourself, or are we going to explore?" Maya broke Will''s train of thought and grabbed his hand. She dragged him to the nearest door, which to Will''s surprise automatically opened for him. He looked up at the archway and noticed a crystal placed in the center of the frame on top. "He found a way to make automatic doors?"


    when Will entered the building, his jaw dropped. The building had tile flooring. He looked up at the ceiling and noticed crystals glowing as a source of light. There were isles upon isles of clothing on shelves and hangers.


    People walked around wearing jeans and a t-shirt dawning a red vest with the gold embroidered kings emblem on the back. If Will hadn''t remembered where he was, he would have sworn he walked into a store in his own world.


    "This is incredible!" Maya gasped as she looked at the many fabrics, as well as the condition of the store. "It''s like those pictures you showed me." She remembered when she had just met Will. He told her many stories of what his world was like. He used the pictures on his phone to give her an idea of what he was showing her.


    Will had always been a bit of a photographer. Anything that caught his eye usually ended up on his phone. Pictures of air planes far off above him, theme parks he had visited, shopping malls he had been to and much more. Most of the pictures had one thing in common, he was with Bianca.


    Lots of the pictures didn''t include him. Some were of Bianca getting on a roller coaster while others were of her trying out outfits at the mall.


    Will remembered the frustration he felt towards Bianca when she tried to get him to choose between her and all the people of Ebonhart which depended on him. The look of desperation on her face when she told him to give up, and the overwhelming sadness and defeat when she went through the archway he created without him.


    Since Bianca didn''t support Will, she left without any power. She wanted her normal life back, one with college and growth within her own world, so Will had given that life back to her.


    In the final battle with Aremesis, Bianca had surprised Will much the same way that Michael did. She returned once more to Crystallia with a power unique only to her. She had become the only Saint aura wielder. Her white light was what Will used to banish Aremesis from Jake''s body once and for all.


    "For all of the people who have lost their abilities, I wonder how many have gotten different ones later." Will pondered as Maya dragged him through the store. It made no sense. How can someone who denounced their gift come back with another even he didn''t have? How did Jonathan have the earth aura?


    "William Ragnos!" Maya abruptly stopped and gave him a dirty look.


    "What?" Will jumped and came back to himself.


    "If you go deep in thought one more time, I swear I''ll reach inside and pull you out myself!" She was holding a cute black two piece bathing suit in one hand and the collar of his shirt in the other. "Don''t you think this would look good on me?" She held up the suit as if mentally trying it on. She gave him a knowing smile as his face turned red.


    Will pointed to a corner of the store that had stalls stationed with curtains. "That''s the changing area, you could always try it on."


    Maya lit up. "I can try clothes on before buying them?" If Will didn''t know better, he would think today was her birthday. He nodded to the girl in the metaphorical candy shop and was dragged by his arm as she skipped over to it.


    Will laughed slightly embarrassed. He had never seen Maya so happy before. She was so excited to try on the two piece, she almost dragged Will into the stall with her.


    "W-wait Maya!" He nervously tried to pull away.


    "What?" She stopped just short of the stall and looked back, raising an eyebrow and giving Will a look.


    "I um," he fumbled for the words. "I can''t go in there with you." He pointed at a sign that had two stick figures in a stall. The small figures had a big red circle around them with a slash mark. "See?"


    Will''s face was as red as his crimson flames as he waited for Maya to respond.


    "Ha-" she chuckled. "Hahaha!" She finally lost it. "You are embarrassed to see me without clothes!" She let go of his arm and laughed whole heartedly. "The big leader of all the kingdoms who has led two wars against the god of darkness is too embarrassed to see me naked!"


    If Will was flustered before, he now wished he could hide himself for fear of being noticed. "Maya, cut it out." He said nervously.


    "Fine." She came down slowly from her laughing fit. As she wiped a tear from her eye, she pointed at a row of chairs. "You can wait there then."


    Will obediently sat on one of the wooden seats. "At least they didn''t rip off plastic." He muttered while trying to collect himself.


    "Good boy." Maya cooed as she opened a curtain. "No peeking now, I wouldn''t want to harm such an innocent mind." She winked at Will.


    Will dropped his head in shame as Maya closed the curtain behind her.


    Will reached reflexively for a phone that didn''t exist. It was a habit of his when Bianca brought him shopping. He would play a game or scroll social network while waiting for her to be done. He sighed inwardly when he remembered where he was. "Maybe this city shouldn''t be exactly like my home world." He said to himself as he impatiently tapped his foot on the tile flooring.


    In a few moments, the curtain flew open and Maya came out in the suit. "Well?" She gave a quick spin, revealing the whole suit to him. "What do you think?"


    Will stared wide eyed with his mouth agape. He had only seen Maya in either her farmers clothes, the black tattered dress or her leather training armor. Nothing could have prepared him for what was in front of him now.


    Maya''s skin was porcelain white with absolutely no flaws. Her long dark hair draped over her shoulder, hanging long past her perfect ample bosom. Will looked her up and down with his jaw dropped for a good minute. "Are you going to say anything?" Maya spoke softly. Her face gained a tint of red.


    "You look beautiful, Maya." Will said equally softly. "No one else holds a candle to you."


    Maya said nothing as she closed the distance between them. Will fidgeted in his chair as Maya bent over and kissed him.


    Will''s eyes closed as her lips met his. Her hair hung down, brushing lightly against his cheek.


    For a few blissful moments it was Will and Maya, nothing between them. ''Finally.'' Will thought as he fell into a world where only the two of them existed.


    When their mouths parted, will opened his eyes to see a tear run down Maya''s delicate cheek. With a thumb, he wiped the tear away and held her there for a moment, looking into her deep dark brown eyes for what would never be long enough.


    "I love you, William Ragnos." She breathed into him and took his hand, cupping her cheek more fully.


    Will inhaled her scent and felt calm. It was as if she alone could break this spell. "And I love you, Maya." He had finally said it. The feelings he had for her that he tried so hard to keep in check flowed out with the five words he had held in from the moment he met her.


    Finally, all was right in the world.

 83 Caged Arena Match

    Maya picked out a few dresses and other various clothing by the time they were done at the clothing store. She had tried each on and showed will, her smile lit the room brighter than the crystals ever could with each piece of clothing she tried.


    At the end, Maya changed back into her leather armor and carried out the clothes in a few bags. Will looked questioningly at her.


    "I''m not going to wear anything else besides my black dress until you make good on your promise." She gave him a half smile.


    Will thought back to what he had told her a year ago. The promise of showing her the world he grew up in rang clearly in his mind. Looking at her now, he could see just how patient she was being with him. It was almost as if she was saying ''life doesn''t start until you show me what yours was like.''


    "We will go set up our new home," Will said as he grabbed the bags from her hand. He then took the now empty hand in his own. "Then we will go explore where I was raised."


    They walked silently down the road and looked at the various other shops.


    Will looked through a window of a shop and noticed it was a grocery store. He saw the fresh produce lining the walls just like he would see in his own world. Though on earth, the produce would have a machine that would spray a fine mist on the vegetables every hour like clockwork to keep them fresh. The produce in the shop however, had a blue Crystal over each stall which would spray a mist when needed. "These Crystals take away any use oil or gas back home ever had. Everything here is so clean." He said to Maya as they passed the shop.


    "Oil?" Maya had never heard Will bring up oil before.


    "People in my world have to drill in the ground for oil. The oil is what makes out cars, lights and anything like the lights in the shop we just came from work."


    "What if you run out of this oil?" Maya had unknowingly voiced an age old problem.


    Will smiled and shook his head. "We have been asking ourselves that for years."


    For a few minutes the two of them walked in silence, observing the every day life of the city. Will saw children running freely in the streets and smiled to himself. ''This is why I''m here.'' He thought as he watched them play.


    ''Clang, clang!'' Will heard the sounds of metal clashing against metal coming from a crowded street in front of them. "What could this be?" Will looked at Maya who just shrugged.


    Captivated by the sounds of battle, Will turned the corner to see a large cage in the center of a massive square. Within the cage were two men in a heated battle. Will could see from a distance that the two had an affinity.


    A man that was large in stature held a battle axe in a defensive position. Will could see the man''s muscles bulging with effort to fend off the attacks of the other opponent. Cuts were shown all over his body from where the other man must have landed hits.


    Will looked at his opponent and was surprised to see a young man, a few years younger than him by the look. Will saw his hands were covered in rings, one per finger. One of the hands held a pure silver sword with no affinity gem or embroidery. On his bare chest he held three pendants which jingled together every time he sidestepped the axe which slashed towards him in powerful blows. His red hair was held in a ponytail which flew crazily with every move he made. If Will didn''t know it was a battle, he would have mistakened the young man''s movements for dancing.


    It seemed like every movement the young man made was calculated. Almost as if he had already seen through the larger man''s fighting style.


    "You''re dead, little man!" The large axe wielder bellowed as he swung the axe at the young man''s legs. "You can''t jump around if I chop off your legs!"


    Before the axe hit him, Will saw the young man''s hand glow slightly as an explosion thrust him upward and he held onto a bar on the ceiling. He swung his leg up for support as he hung there.


    "Fire affinity?" Will''s eyebrow twitched as he leaned over to Maya. "Have you ever seen him before?" But she only shook her head. She was just as confused.


    If they were confused before, the young man''s next move made Will speechless. He released control of the sword, returning it to a pendant around his neck. Will noticed a faint glow around the man''s hand as another pendant sprung into action. Shocked, Will observed wide eyed as the young man produced a bow and arrow, the familiar gust of the wind aura surrounding it.


    The young man hung from the bar by both of his feet and stragtened himself out, taking a shot with his new weapon. The arrow struck true as it hit the man between the toes on his left foot. "I think it''s time for you to call it quits." He said as he notched another arrow. "The next one will not be a warning shot."


    "Damn aura wielder." The larger man spat as he dropped the axe. "Fine, I give up." He said as he headed for the door to the cage.


    The silent square gave way to cheering as the man left the cage. "There you have it folks! The jack of all trades has done it again!" An old announced as he pointed to the cage. "The Crimson Dawn has taken another victim!"


    The courtyard roared in applause as the young man dropped from the ceiling and bowed.


    "Is there anyone brave enough to step into the ring with this nightmare?" He dared anyone in the crowd to step forth.


    "I''ll be right back." Will whispered into Maya''s ear and gave her a wink. Maya only shook her head and watched him walk off.


    Will jumped past the crowd and landed at a platform which led to the cage entrance.


    "It looks like we have another challenger! A brave one too, by the looks of it. He is only wearing a white shirt and blue pants, he doesn''t even have any shoes!" The announcer declared as he inspected Will. "Does this brave soul have a name?"


    "I prefer to remain anonymous." Will simply said.


    Nods of understanding spread amongst the crowd. "He probably doesn''t want to share his name so that after he loses, he will not suffer embarrassment." Maya heard an onlooker say to the person next to him. She could only smile and shake her head as she saw will place her bags on the platform before heading in the cage.


    "Hello." Will waved at The Crimson Dawn. "Let''s have a good match." He said awkwardly as he smiled and scratched the back of his head.


    The young man was at a loss when he saw such an awkward carefree guy enter the cage. "You know this is a fight, right?" He asked I''m certainly. This man could have just walked up and not known what he had gotten himself into.


    "Yes." Will smiled at the young man and started stretching. The carefree attitude was starting to get on he young man''s nerves.


    "You know, if you die in this cage, no matter how important you are its still considered a fare win, right?"


    "Really?" Will looked up, wide eyed with a dazzling smile. If one wouldn''t know better, they''d think he won the lottery. "How about I make it a little more interesting?" Will accessed the storage stone he had gotten from Leo and pulled out the large sack that was gifted along with the crystals. He opened it up and pulled out a gold coin for the young man to see. "If you win against me, you can have all the gold in this bag. If you kill me, you can have anything on me." He put the gold away in front of the young man whose eyes grew wide. "But if I win," he continued with a smile. "You will follow me and possibly learn something."


    Will raised his hand to the young man. "Deal?"


    The young man raised an eyebrow. "All I have to do is defeat you, and you''ll give me all that gold?" Will could see the gears turning in the kids mind. There was a hunger in his eyes that Will understood all too well.


    "Then if you don''t mind," he replaced his bow and arrow with a sword. "Let''s get this fight started!"


    As soon as the announcer locked the gate, the young man''s hand glowed a deep crimson as he shot out a ball of fire towards Will who dodged it without so much as taking a step.


    The split second it took Will to dodge was more than enough time for the young man to summon his sword and charge him.


    Will instinctively summoned up his own sword and in a split second, parried the young man''s sword thrust. "You''ve got good reaction time." He said with a smile. He thrust his blade forward, sending the duelist back a few paces. The young man looked surprised at the strength Will showed. "This won''t be as easy as I thought." He said to himself as he readied himself for another charge.


    The young man had a guarded appearance. Every inch of him was on high alert, expecting anything Will might try.


    Will on the other hand had a carefree look about him. His muscles were relaxed and it seemed as if he were not paying attention to the fight. His eyes lazily rested on the young man. A steady breeze lifted the hem of his white t-shirt.


    Knowing he couldn''t catch Will off guard, the young man charged forward for another assault. His blade turned crimson red as he charged the blade from a stone that rested on one of his rings.


    Will brought his blade to match his opponents. A gale of wind surrounding his own. The two blades collided resulting in an explosion that pushed them back.


    "So, you are a wind user." The young man said as he raised another ring to his sword. Wind replaced the fire as he once more met Will for another blow.


    The two swords met once again in the center of the cage and a dance had started. The young man''s speed with the sword was impressive. The moment Will parried an attack, he w would try striking a place that was completely defenseless, only to be met once again by his opponents blade.


    The young man thrust his blade straight towards Will''s center, only to be pushed away by the swift sword he held. He then spun to slash at Will''s side, only to be stopped once more.


    The young man held a hand to the ground, using the aura within his ring to propel himself upward, falling once again in a dive thrust towards Will''s head.


    Will used his own aura to burst backward, narrowly missing the thrust. "Your understanding of the wind aura is impressive for a borrowed power." He said as he stopped at the other side of the cage. "Did someone teach you?" He held his sword up once more as the young man created a whirlwind at his feet, thrusting him forward to meet his opponents blade.


    Will parried a low slash to his legs and side stepped a lunge. The sword of his opponents swept from all angles resulting in a mad dance.


    After a few minutes of trying to break down Will''s defences, the young man propelled himself backward. A sheen of sweat covered his skin. "You aren''t bad." He said with a smile. His breathing started to even out. "You might push me to my full power."


    The young man dropped the sword in his right hand to his side as he brought his left to his neck. "You seem to be quite knowledgeable with the sword," he grabbed another cross from his collection. "Let''s see what you can do against two."


    The cross transformed into a plain silver sword with a crimson inferno engulfing it. He then raised his wind sword to the ready. It looked as though a storm had set in place of his swords as the gale of wind and blazing fire met.


    "This is getting interesting!" Will brought both hands to his sword. He then imagined them splitting into two. In a moment he was holding his usual gold and silver sword with the ruby pommel in one hand, and the identical sword with an opal in the other. He allowed his twin auras to rage as the inferno of fire collided with the storm of wind. His face showed nothing but delight as he rushed forward to meet his opponent.


    "Two weapons from one pendant!" The young man sucked in a breath of surprise as Will rushed him.


    A gust of humid air rushed from the arena as the four blades collided one after another. A storm brewed as they twisted around each other, both searching for an opening. "How did you do it?" The young man cried from the center of the storm. "How did you split the weapon?"


    His pace quickened as he ducked under one of Will''s blades, then met the other with his own at his side. The two danced within the center of an inferno. To the outside of the cage, one would only be able to see sparks from swords within a crimson tornado.


    "I''ll show you after this fight!" Will yelled delightedly as he pushed himself upward, flipping over the young man''s head. Their blades collided while over his head.


    Though very small, the young man saw a crack within Will''s defenses as he landed. He took the chance and swung his sword with all his might to the small of Will''s back. The speed of the blow was so fast, he could barely keep up with it.


    Everything stopped for a breath of time. The cyclone of raw energy dissipated, and the crowd gasped at the sight they were privileged to see. "This can''t be possible." The young man gasped as he looked at his sword.


    His sword had indeed connected with his opponents back, yet it met resistance that he wasn''t expecting. A flowing pure black cloak waved from behind Will. It was embroidered with gold around the edges, and a crown bathed in golden fire right where the sword had hit.


    "Sorry for not introducing myself sooner." Will said calmly as he turned around. "My name is Will."

 84 Storm Aura

    "I''m up against the Crimson Prince?!" The young man stepped back as he took in the scene.


    The place where his sword had hit Will was covered by a pitch black fabric which was embroidered with royal gold. It looked like a cloak would, shrowding Will in its darkness.


    "You are doing well to keep up with me." Will said as he smiled at the young man. "I haven''t had this much fun in a long time." He allowed his swords to meld with his cloak. "I think I''ll answer your question now."


    The young man stood at the ready. Even though Will looked defenseless without weapons, now that he knew who he was, he knew better than to believe the prince could ever be helpless.


    "You really only need one of those crosses." Will pointed to the pendants around the young man''s neck. "Just a little piece of that metal is enough for an entire arsenal of weapons and armor."


    Will let his imagination run as he talked. His cloak of darkness hardened around his body, becoming a suit of armor without a helmet. He then imagined his two usual swords in sheaths on either side of him. On the front and back of his belt, he had pin like needles which lined to either sword.


    "This should be impossible." The young man said under his breath. "But if you can do it, so can I!" He touched another one of his pendants and imagined a suit of armor which surrounded him in seconds. A brilliant silver suit now engulfed the young man as he again drew his two swords and took a battle stance.


    "Not bad for your first suit!" Will clapped enthusiastically. His armored gauntlets sending a metal on metal sound into the crowd. "How well do you think it will stand against mine?"


    The young man charged Will with unrestrained strength. He swung both blades down on Will''s armor with as much force as he could. Both affinities exploded on the armor. Wind blew as fierce as a tornado while the fire exploded outward.


    Outside the cage, murmers could be heard from the crowd. "Don''t you think he used a bit much against the prince? What if something happened to him?"


    Maya''s eyes were locked on the cage, yet not out of nervousness. She too was excited to see Will go all out.


    As the flames and wind subsided, the crowd gasped in shock when they noticed the scene in front of them.


    "How?" The young man could barely word as he stared at his two swords. Though they remained unscathed, so did the armor under them. "That was my full power." The swords returned back to the pendants around his neck.


    "Please tell me you have more of those crystals." Will said with a smile on his face. "I still have to show you my new strength."


    Will looked his dumbfounded opponent. The young man had been shocked still. His mouth had dropped and he could only slowly shake his head.


    "Well, that''s no fun." Will''s eyes narrowed in disappointment. Suddenly, his features lit up once more. A smile plastered to his face. "You can test something out for me!" He said enthusiastically.


    The young man stared slack jawed as Will rummaged through his pocket. "There it is!" He brought a crystal out and held it up for the young man to see. "I want you to test this one out for me." He threw it to his opponent who stared at it for a moment.


    "This is!" He stared inside the crystal. To his amazement he saw a tornado blowing fiercely with flames surrounding it.


    "You can wield both wind and fire properly," Will said as he prepared himself. "I want to see what you can do when they''re combined."


    The young man took a ring from his hand and removed the crystal, replacing it with the one Will gave him. Putting it back on, he clenched his fist. Red lightning crackled around his knuckles.


    "This is incredible." He said to himself as he imagined a blade from one of his pendants. A rapier appeared in his hand in seconds. "Thank you for letting me test this out." He said as he released the aura of the stone into the weapon. The wind and fire combined to form red lightning which surrounded the thin blade. "You might have to dodge this one, I''m still not sure of how to control this." He pointed the thin sword at Will. A small ball of lightning formed at the tip, releasing in a split second towards Will.


    "So that''s how you can mix them." Will said as he dodged the lightning. The moment it hit the cage, it exploded in a shower of lightning sending it in every direction.


    The sparks traveled to Will''s feet and he greedily absorbed them. Within his mind, he could feel his understanding of both wind and fire grow. Within the crimson flame sky, he could see flashes of red lightning play.


    Will stood as still as a statue as he thought of the practicality of such a discovery. He reached upward in front of him. His black gauntlet sparked madly with the red lightning. He then condensed all of the lightning into a ball and shot a long beam upward.


    Will stood with a four foot long saber of pure energy. Red lightning sizzled around the blade as he inspected it. "This could be useful." He said to himself as he inspected his handiwork.


    The young man stared openmouthed as he watched Will familiarize himself with his new ability. "Did you just learn that?" He asked as he too was investigating the blade.


    "Thanks to you, yes. I have been trying to merge auras for a better part of a year. Even had a god try to teach me." Will said as if he were talking about a nice dinner he had not long ago. "I could never merge them though. I think I had to see it in action for me to be able to do it myself."


    "A god?" The young man had already lost his wits the moment Will absorbed the power of the attack. It only made him more aware of his lack of strength.


    "If you concede this match, I may be able to do something for you." Will was still mesmerized by the new ability. "I want to test whether or not if I can transfer this storm aura to someone else."


    "I can''t just give up." The young man said. Will saw the pain in his eyes as he spoke. He knew something was wrong the moment the kid wanted to keep fighting even though he found out that Will was the prince. Will had seen the look of determination in the young man''s eyes. The strength that couldn''t be shook.


    "Why not?" Will asked, his voice went slightly lower. "I can see the look on your face. I know you want to concede, yet something seems to be holding you back. What is it?"


    "I can''t." The young man started. Will could obviously see that he was holding back. "I need the money."


    "Fine then." Will released the storm blade and took out his storage crystal. Taking the large pouch of gold from within it, he poured twenty pieces of gold from the pouch into his hand, walked over to the young man and gave it to him. "Will this be enough?" As he withdrew his hand, a red spark jumped from it onto the young man.


    The young man''s hand shook under the weight of the gold. He looked from the small round coins back to will. Silently shaking his head, he went to the end of the platform. "I concede!" He shouted.


    The gate unlocked and he stepped out. Turning back to the Crimson Prince he mouthed ''thank you.''


    ''You''re welcome.'' Will sent a transmission to the young man. He looked at Will with wide eyes. ''Why don''t you tell me what you need that gold for?''


    "I''m not sure what happened folks, but it looks like the winner is The Crimson Prince!" The announcer shouted. The whole crowd cheered as Will left the arena to stand next to the young man.


    ''They have my sister.'' The young man said to Will through his thoughts. ''You gave me enough to buy ourselves out of service.''


    Will registered the last few words and his face dropped. ''You are slaves?''


    The young man nodded. ''The announcer bought us after our parents died when they couldn''t pay the taxes. He kept adding to the total, telling us when we paid off what we owe, he would let us go.''


    ''What''s your name?'' Will asked the young man, his voice was deep with anger, even in his mind.


    ''Alex.'' He replied. Looking at the prince, he could tell the fury that was brewing within his eyes. ''My sister''s name is Lucy.''


    Will nodded. ''I want you to continue to do what they say. I will be watching from the background, so don''t worry.'' He said as he shook Alex''s hand. ''You show more promise than most of my recruits, so I''ll help you out.'' He patted Alex on the back. ''So just wait for me.''


    Will grabbed Maya''s bags from where he left them and jumped off the platform. "Ready to go?" He asked his companion as he continued to walk away.


    "Did you have fun?" Maya asked playfully.


    "Trust me." Will said with confidence. "The fun has just begun."

 85 Alex

    As Will walked away with Maya, Alex watched them with slight hesitation. Though he knew the prince had done him a favor which he would never be able to pay, he still felt like it was dangerous to be holding onto such a wealth of gold. "He didn''t even take back his crystal." He looked down at the swirling crimson vortex within the stone.


    Alex put the gold in his pocket and walked out of the arena. He could feel the announcer''s greedy gaze fall upon him as the crowd finally departed. The show was over today, and they needed to gossip with the rest of the city about the fight between the Crimson Dawn and the Crimson Prince. He knew he would be hearing of it for many months.


    "Kid! Come here!" The announcer boomed from his own seat. Alex obediently followed his order and walked to the announcer podium. "I know the prince gave you something," he brought his hand out expectantly. "What is it?"


    Alex put his hand in his pocket and took out fifteen of the twenty gold coins. "This will be enough to buy me and my sister out of your service, right?" He gave the fifteen coins to the announcer.


    "I believe I said fifteen gold coins, yes." His eyes shined with the amount of gold one fight produced. "If you want, you can leave immediately, but your sister will have to produce fifteen gold coins herself."


    "That wasn''t the deal." Alex complained. "You said fifteen gold for the both of us!"


    "I did." The announcer stroked his beard. "I meant both of you give me fifteen gold to end your contract." A greedy smile spread on his face as he looked down on Alex. "You could always stay and help her pay off her debt, or we can always hire her out to some of the young lords for a while. I''m sure she will follow you soon." He chuckled as he saw the young man''s face pale.


    Alex thought about the young lords and what it would mean to have Lucy sent to them. It was as bad as saying they would send her to a brothel. His anger surged forth, if the announcer were to pay attention, he would see red sparks coming from the young man''s eyes.


    ''Stay for now.'' Alex almost jumped out of his skin as he heard a familiar voice within his mind. ''You won''t be there for long, I promise.'' Alex could feel the anger resonating within every word within his mind.


    "I''ll stay to work off my sister''s debt." Alex resigned himself to his fate. Perhaps the prince would buy the both of them out of servitude. He couldn''t help but remember the look of interest he saw within the young royal''s eyes as he fought with him.


    "Good, good!" The announcer boomed with enthusiasm. "You brought in quite a crowd today! Not many can go toe to toe with the Crimson Prince and gloat about it!" He smacked Alex on the back. "You did good today!"


    The announcer put the fifteen gold coins in his coin purse, then produced twenty copper. "Take your sister out and get her some new clothes." He handed the copper to Alex. "When you return, make sure to give your lineage weapons to the quartermaster before dinner."


    ''Get your sister and go to the Crown Embassy. We will talk more there.'' The voice spoke within Alex''s head again. He bowed to the announcer and left the arena.


    ''What do your days look like most days?'' The prince asked. ''Do you always fight?''


    ''No,'' Alex spoke through their connection. ''Most days he has me fight, but others I''m used for manual labor.'' He walked down the street towards the busy part of the city.


    ''Do they train you to use the crystals?''


    Alex shook his head, then remembered that the prince was nowhere near him. ''No.'' He thought. ''They put us in a cage with a bunch of other people, then use us for a free for all. We train with these battles, many people don''t survive. The ones who do go to the arena.'' He thought back to the many battles he had within that cage. The announcer would put his sister with him for the free for all as incentive for him to win. He knew that Alex would always protect Lucy.


    ''Don''t worry, your days of fighting in a cage are almost over. As for your sister, you both can stay in the embassy with me and Maya. We have just finished unpacking and it seems too large for the both of us.'' Alex felt a rush of excitement along with a hint of nervousness.


    The walk back to his living quarters consisted of a lot of twists and turns within the main roads of the city, but then turned to the alleyways. Alex made his way through the maze of alleys and stopped alongside what seemed to be an emergency shelter from the weather.


    He knocked three times and waited a moment.


    A panel slid from the door revealing two eyes from the other side. "Crystals." A voice sounded as another panel slid open underneath the first. A hand appeared upturned, waiting for the crystals.


    Alex emptied his pockets as he had a hundred times before. He put the many rings from his fingers in the hand, followed by a few stones he had just in case. He looked at the hand and his eyes widened. He had completely forgotten that he had put the storm crystal in with the others. He saw for only a second the crimson cyclone within the stone before the hand closed and disappeared within the door.


    ''Don''t worry too much.'' He heard Will within his mind. ''That crystal isn''t worth more than you or your sister''s lives.''


    Alex sighed as the door swung open and an old man climbed out from the shelter. "Your sister is waiting for you in the sleeping quarters." He patted Alex on the back to motion him forward. "She''s been waiting for you to take her for some food." His kind eyes beckoned him forward.


    "Thank you, Mister Amory." Alex bowed to the old man and went into the shelter.


    ''Mister Amory?'' The prince questioned as Alex followed a path of winding steps into the entrance.


    ''Think of him as our caretaker. He''s in charge of keeping the peace within the shelter. He''s been making sure none of the others hurt Lucy while I''m in the arena.'' He said with a dull happiness. He was happy to have Mister Amory watching over his sister, yet he wished he didn''t have to have him do so. He was tired of fighting, yet he knew he couldn''t stop, or he would put his sister at risk.


    The thought of staying at the embassy with the prince seemed to be a dream within Alex''s mind. He could picture it as if it were something completely out of reach, yet something he had seen his entire life.


    Even before the crystals, he was put in arenas with nothing but his hands versus a sword and shield. He had overcome many challenges to keep his sister safe. Just because the crystals could become weapons in the hands of those experienced enough to summon them, they were still weapons.


    Alex walked down the final flight of stairs and weaved through a few hallways. He stopped in front of a doorway which was covered by a curtain. "Brother!" He smiled as an excited voice squeaked from a far corner.


    The only light within the room was a torch right outside of the curtain. With the dim lighting, Alex could barely make out the many dirty rugs that the combatants used for beds. The overwhelming stench of body odor had already assaulted his nostrils as he took shallow breaths to try to get used to it.


    A young girl with long blonde hair moved through the shadows and arrived into Alex''s embrace. He held her in his arms and pat her curly blonde locks. "Ready to get out of here?"


    Lucy nodded her head and smiled. "Where are we eating today?" Her stomach grumbled excitedly. Alex knew she hadn''t eaten in a few days. He wished he could have given her his food, but the announcer wouldn''t allow any food within the shelter, and he made sure the combatants were fed before each match in order to keep their strength up.


    "Wherever you want to eat. Just make sure it''s not all sweets." Alex smiled as he beckoned his sister ahead of him.


    Lucy danced up the steps two at a time humming a tune while Alex followed her. He couldn''t help but smile as he watched her dancing up to the light of the street level.


    When they finally reached the door, Mister Amory opened it and smiled at Lucy. "You seem to be in a good mood tonight, young lady." He bent over and patted Lucy on the head. His kind eyes beamed at Alex as he walked out to join his sister. "Is there a time I should be expecting you back tonight?"


    "No, sir." Alex shook his head as he followed his sister. "I made enough copper to get an inn tonight, and I want my sister to be able to sleep on a bed tonight." His hand went to his pocket without thinking and landed on the five gold coins he had left from the Prince.


    Mister Amory nodded his head. "Have fun then!" He smiled brightly. "Just make sure to come back before your match tomorrow."


    Alex waved at Mister Amory as he and his sister started their way through the maze of alleyways.


    "Is it true, Alex?" Lucy slowed down to match her brother''s pace. "We aren''t going back tonight?"


    "No," Alex shook his head with a smile. "We won''t return. Instead I will get you some good clothes and get a room at one of the hotels. We will eat after we bathe, there''s someone important I want you to meet."


    Lucy danced and sang all the way to the main road. No matter how much Alex had seen his sister''s cheery mood, it always surprised him.


    No matter how starved they were, or how poorly they were treated, his sister had never frowned or acted in a way someone in their position should. It was like she was the sun in the darkness of his world.


    Long ago, when his parents were killed, Lucy wouldn''t stop crying. He remembered her kneeling over their mother, cradling her in her delicate arms. It felt like the world was ending as he saw her sobs and curses at the cruel world they were born into.


    She had cried for days, until it seemed like no more tears would fall. For months after, he had seen her tear stricken face lose all emotion.


    He would enter into as many matches as he could to earn money to feed her. Yet when he got food, he usually had to force her to eat for fear that she would allow herself to starve to death.


    Finally after a few months, Lucy saw her brother fight in the arena. He was bare handed versus a sword and shield.


    For a split second, he stared at her emotionless eyes. He had decided to give in. His defenses had dropped as the man with the sword and shield charged at him.


    Though, before the man reached him. Alex had seen something he hadn''t seen in months. His sister had started crying, calling out his name to win.


    From then on, he would go into any arena. He would win any challenge to care for his sister. He would tear away the reality they were born into and forge a destiny that was worthy of his sister. He would climb the heavens and battle the gods themselves to see Lucy happy.

 86 The Cost of Freedom

    Will could not only see the thoughts of the young Alex, but feel what his life must have been like. He floated in the sky above Alex and his sister while they walked to the nearest inn. He could see the young girl''s dress was big on her, even despite it being small. He could see her ribs from being malnourished.


    Will''s temper was flaring. He had just set up this city. He had made it as a safe haven from the world which enslaved. From the world which killed the elderly and poor.


    His mind raced to the day he had met Maya. When the Crimson Knights were about to take her into captivity much the same way that Alex and his sister were now.


    His eyes followed the siblings until they went into the entrance to the inn. Then he backtracked to the shelter doors he had seen them come out of.


    Will descended from the air to the double doors. The moment his feet touched the ground, he rapped three times on the door.


    The sliding panel slid open to reveal two aged eyes. "Do you have crystals?" Mister Avory said mechanically, as he had hundreds of times before.


    "No, but I was wondering if I might trouble you for a moment of your time." Will said politely.


    "Sorry young man. No crystals, no business." The old man shut the sliding panel.


    Will sighed inwardly. If he could help it, he''d want to find a reasonably peaceful end to the business. He saw the old man within Alex''s mind and knew he was kind to him.


    Regaining his composure, Will rapped on the door three more times. This time when the old man opened the slit in the door, he produced three empty stones.


    "What are we going to do with those?" The old man chided through the door. "Who is going to charge them, you?"


    Will raised an eyebrow. With a half smile, he focused on his flame and wind element. They came to life instantly within his hand, the crystals greedily absorbed the power.


    The old man''s eyes reflected the storm which played out in the now energized crystals in Will''s hand. "How did you-" he started to question, but Will put his hand up to stop him.


    "I think you know how I energized them. There''s only one person alive that can."


    "P-prince Ragnos!" The old man stuttered as he hurriedly unlocked the door and swung it open, casting himself to the ground in a bow.


    Will casted his eyes into the darkness within, taking in everything he could besides the old man. "Enough of that, Mister Amory. Please get to your feet." He beckoned the old man.


    "How?" The old man stopped himself before asking a stupid question. There were only two people that called him Mister Amory instead of the Crystal keeper. "Alex?" He raised his eyes to the Prince.


    Will nodded. "This is of no fault of Alex or Lucy, and if I should hear of any punishment being initiated to the two, I will not be lenient." Will didn''t sound harsh, just assertive. He knew the difference between arrogance and confidence. He didn''t agree with those who abused their positions, nor did he have love for those who looked down on others who they deem ''lowly.''


    "Yes, my Prince." Mister Amory gave a small bow of his head. He had no intention of punishing the two, if he were honest with Will, it was a blessing that he found the location. It broke his heart that a young man and his sister were forced into this situation.


    "Would you like to show me around a little?" Will absorbed the energy from the crystals and put them back in his pocket. "I saw some of it within Alex''s mind, but most was dark." Will said truthfully.


    The old man''s eyes widened slightly at the thought of Will residing in another''s mind. What if he were to do the same to him?


    Will saw the look of panic on the face of the old man and chuckled. "Don''t worry, Mister Amory, I ask permission first." He could see relief replace the panic as the old man bowed once more and beckoned Will forward.


    Will silently followed behind the old man as they went down flight after flight of stairs. Will used the memories of Alex walking down the same stairs as reference so he knew he wasn''t being led into a trap. Each twist and turn they took after the stairwell was the same that Alex had taken just an hour prior. The same dimly lit corridors, leading into the large living space at the end.


    Will took in the scene before him with a steel gaze. He saw cot after cot lining the walls, leading to the center of the room. The rows had just about a foot in between the others, and another foot in between the next cot within the row. It reminded Will of the stories Jonathan had told him of his time overseas. Less to no space, and absolutely no privacy. Will used to shudder at the thought of having to spend a whole year in that living situation. He couldn''t wrap his head around someone calling such a place ''home.''


    "When will the announcer return?" Will asked through gritted teeth as he saw a little girl even younger than Lucy shivering on her cot, trying to sleep.


    "Never." Mister Amory waved a hand dismissively. "He has never come to the contestant pit. In his eyes, it''s beneath him."


    Will nodded his head slowly as he walked towards the center of the large bay. As he reached it, he lifted his feet from the ground until he was nearly towards the ceiling.


    "Everyone, pack your things!" He yelled through the large room. His aura ensured his voice reached every corner of every room within the dark abyss. "Your days of fighting in the pit are over! Come with me and get a job which will pay fair and treat you all as people, instead of dogs to fight in a cage!"


    As he levitated at the center of the pit, many people came to him with wonder in their eyes, where others seemed skeptical, yet their curiosity brought them to follow the crowd.


    Will turned to Mister Amory with a newfound smile. "You are more than welcome to join us. Alex vouched for you, and I''ve seen your kindness first hand."


    Mister Amory nodded his head at Will in gratitude, then Will flew above the heads of the many contestants towards the stairs which lead to the entrance to the dark pit.


    As Will emerged with the others from the cramped exit, he looked up to see Leo and Maya floating above them. "Thanks for waiting up." Will said with a smirk. "Did you get the rooms ready?"


    Leo rolled his eyes. "If we didn''t, would we be here right now waiting on you?"


    Will waited for Maya to chime in, but when he looked at her, he could only see a patient smile on her face. He knew she was waiting for him to finish up with the task at hand. They did have a date after all.

 87 Crown Embassy

    Will, Maya and Leo led the large contingent of new recruits through the streets.


    "Look, Papa! It''s the Crimson Prince!" Will saw a child shout at his father while tugging on his shirt. He heard a poorly suppressed giggle and knew Maya heard the boy too.


    They followed the winding streets which Will still felt were more like mazes, but knew all led to the Crown Embassy. Leo had ensured that the construction of the city went around the embassy, making it the center building.


    Will was excited to finally see the home which was made for him and Maya. After all of the wars he fought, all of the killing, he wanted nothing more than to establish a foot hold of peace within this world of madness.


    Leo led them further through the large city. They waited at crosswalks for the Ryder Cycles to pass. Will looked in disbelief as he saw Affinity Crystals fixed to posts like stop lights, turning red, yellow and green to direct the traffic. He looked at Leo, who only smiled and nodded at the now green light, telling them to continue.


    Will kept his eyes up as they walked. he could see the embassy towering above them. It was easily the largest building in Ember. As long as someone looked up, there would be no way to get lost.


    "And, we''re here." Leo announced lazily as he brought his hand forward. "Welcome to the Crown Embassy."


    Will brought his eyes down slowly and took in the hundreds of floors which seemed to break through the clouds at the top. He saw a pair of solid oak double doors at the very bottom, with a statue in front that made him slap his head.


    There he was, in all his glory. the long hair which had been given to him after the Crimson Pact with Cainus. The long trench coat, and his lineage sword pointed forward at some unknown enemy. His face was calm and determined.


    "Really?" Will admonished Leo, an eyebrow reaching his hairline.


    "They like it." Leo shrugged as he went past the large statue and went in the double doors.


    Will heard some of the men and women whispering about the statue and knew his best friend was telling the truth, but who wanted a large statue of themselves outside their own home?


    "It''s better not to think about it, hun." Maya put her arm around Will. "This is a battle I don''t believe you can win, especially when you find out who made it in the first place."


    "Who?"


    "Welcome everyone!"


    Will groaned as he recognized the voice of his dad, Jonathan. "Hey, dad." he raised lazily towards the only cowboy gunslinger in Crystallia. "You did that?"


    "You like it?" Jonathan beamed. "I thought it captured you perfectly as you faced Aremesis alone before your sleep."


    "You could''ve just made a picture or something." Will muttered under his breath.


    "Let me show everyone around." Jonathan said as he turned and led everyone through the lobby.


    Will looked around with interest, it was the first time he had been able to visit his new home, and he wasn''t disappointed. They walked on the reflective surface of tile flooring as Jonathan ushered them towards a front desk.


    As they stopped so Jonathan could address the receptionist, Will''s eye''s went wide as they landed on who his dad was talking to. It was a strong looking man with bronze skin from countless hours out in the sun. His large sculpted muscles bulged out of the sleeveless red shirt he was wearing. Will noticed the crown emblem which was adorned on the breast pocket of the man''s shirt. Long dark brown hair dangled dangerously close to the emblem, but was tied neatly in a tail, so as to avoid messing up his uniform.


    "Roland?" Will returned to his senses. It had been a long time since he had seen the former slave trader, turned business man.


    The man''s gaze went from Jonathan to Will, which obviously took him a moment to register who he was. Will didn''t mind, he knew he was wearing his tattered blue jeans and white shirt. Though his hair was close to the same length it was when he had first overcome the Thousand Strong Challenge, he knew that his own hair wasn''t tied, which gave him a messy appearance. That, and he still didn''t have any shoes.


    Will gave the man credit, it only took him ten seconds of staring before he heard the stuttering voice of the larger man. "M-my Lord!" He shot out from behind the desk and appeared before Will in a deep bow. "You''ve woken up!"


    "Yeah," Will scratched his head sheepishly. "My mentor was finally done with his instructions for me." He winked at his friend. "Are you going to show us around, then?"


    "He''s going to have to." Jonathan sighed as he looked at his son. "I''ve only come here to get Leo to look at a few trade routes opening with the other kingdoms." He nodded to Leo and began to walk back to the entrance. "We just have to fine tune a few of the details before we begin the paving operation you requested of your father."


    "Really?" Will''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "That was fast."


    "Obviously you noticed the paved streets in the city, right?" Leo''s eyes went to his best friend who nodded. "That took twenty minutes tops with Jonathan, Michael, myself and a flame wielder to make."


    "You were right with the washed out paths leading to Ebonhart, as well as other kingdoms." Jonathan said to finish Leo''s thoughts. "It''s about time not only Ember, but all of Crystallia has paved roads with the possibility of trade all year round."


    "We''ve set up teams which will set out through Crystallia, paving the paths and helping to every door of every citizen in Crystallia."


    Will nodded his head in agreement. "I want to add one more order to the list you have given me." He said. "I want you to make an embassy in every kingdom who wishes for new homes and new work opportunities."


    A collective murmur spread through the new group of recruits while Will opened his hand to them. "All of you who wish for a better future, one with plenty of food on your table, and happy children playing outside with no reason to fear. "Please become a part of that future, and help us create a world we can be proud to live in."


    "With that," Jonathan said as he and Leo went to the door. "I leave Roland to your tour. Everyone," he bowed his head slightly. "Welcome home."

 88 Touring the Tower

    Roland cleared his throat as the two left the embassy. "As your prince has already informed you through our conversation," he said hoarsely. "My name is Roland. I will be the one to show you around Crown Embassy Tower today and showing you to your new living quarters.


    He went behind his desk once again, but this time, he placed his hand on a panel which Will recognized instantly as an aura panel. A red glow shone within Roland''s hand, and a resounding click could be heard through the large lobby. A large door appeared which wasn''t there prior, right next to the desk he stood behind. "As you can see, the tower security will only allow wielders to enter, unless a wielder escorts one without the gift."


    Roland entered the door and gestured for them to follow. When Will and Maya entered behind the group, they entered into a large open area. He looked around and his eyes went wide.


    He could see at least twenty floors up. Where his eyes landed, there were at least a hundred wielders with blaze red auras practicing aerial drills over a grassy outcrop with what looked like a small wood line.


    "We took a page from how you learned to fly, Prince Ragnos." Roland said with a smirk. "What you are seeing is the fire aura training grounds." He gestured towards the trees. "Within the wooded area, there''s at least ten combat arenas in order for the initiates to hone their skills. There''s room for at least three hundred trainees in this room to move freely."


    Roland pointed to the walls around the facility. "Each initiate needs to learn how to fly within the first month. Until then," he pointed at ropes which hung down neatly over ledges. Will looked closer and saw orderly doors lining the walls on the upper floor. "They have to climb to their rooms."


    "What about their ability to hold the aura?" Will asked casually. "I had to meditate daily along with my workouts in order to manifest the flame." He shrugged his shoulder. "Even then, the flame was like a muscle I had to exercise hourly."


    "Each room has a meditation room." Roland said. "The rooms are made out of the same material that the affinity crystals are made from, so they won''t burn up. You have one too." He walked to the wall to his left and placed his hand on another panel. "If you all will follow me this way, we will continue the tour." He turned and walked through the next doorway that opened behind him.


    "This reminds me of an intern tour for one of the multi-billion corporations from my world." Will whispered in Maya''s ear. She rolled her eyes and continued walking with the rest of the group. "Tough crowd." Will smiled as he followed her through the door.


    Will was once again taken aback as he walked into a spacious room which reminded him of a college dining facility, only a hundred times larger. "Welcome to the dining lounge." Roland smiled as he took in the astonished expressions.


    They walked past a large pond which had a waterfall splashing down, yet when Will looked up, he only saw a stone as the source of water. Tens of tables surrounded the pond, only a few were occupied by initiates who either conversed with each other, or studied while they ate. "As you can see, this location is for nothing but relaxation. There are many different food outlets within the court, as well as many different environments."


    Roland walked them through many of the different locations of the dining facility. Will saw many other ponds with stone producing water. Though there were also locations which had sandy surfaces with rock formations that had students who balanced one legged on very thin rocks, giving Will a nostalgic look. He remembered when Michael had him train the same way. He remembered balancing on a rock himself for hours. If he slipped, he had to start over again. The longer it took him, the longer it took before he could eat. Somehow, Will knew by the looks on the students faces, that his uncle set up the dining facility. He noticed one man staring longingly at a couple who were eating by a fountain.


    When they entered the next room, Will didn''t even have to guess what laid beyond the door. He saw a quarter mile track of grassy terrain. He could see a few students running the track with bands on both their arms and legs. "How much weight is on each of those bands?" Will asked Roland as he finished his explanation.


    "Michael ensured that the bands could be adjusted to any weights." Roland smiled while looking at one of the students. "This one is promising though."


    "Oh?"


    "He is supporting at least a hundred twenty pounds only on his second week of being a wielder." Roland gave a knowing smile to his prince.


    Will whistled. "That was week three for me." He was once again captured by memory. "You should have seen me when I ran my uncle''s property in my world."


    "I wish I were there." Maya said simply with a wry smile. Will knew what she was thinking. He put an arm around her as he too remembered why she wasn''t present. It was one of the reasons he had taken the mantle of the Crimson Prince.


    Roland continued the tour, and answered Will''s curiosity. He had wondered how exactly the other wielders besides the ones who could fly could get to their own training facilities. He knew from Jonathan and Michael that water and earth wielders couldn''t fly. Roland had placed his hand on yet another panel and another door appeared. A room large enough to contain the full group lay on the other side. When the last one entered, the door closed behind them and a feeling of raising began at Will''s feet. "You guys figured out how elevators work?"


    "Leo figured it out with earth aura crystals." Roland said matter of factly.


    In moments, the feeling of rising ended and the door opened again. "Maybe you''ll figure out elevator music next." Will chuckled as they left.


    They walked through rooms of complete water, almost like a floor length pool. Will could see wielders at the bottom of the pools, yet they weren''t swimming. Instead, it looked more like they were conversing. The ones who were swimming could only be seen as blurs, since the speed they were moving at was much more fast than the eye could see.


    The group moved from the water area, past a few who were shaping weapons out of ice, much the same as he remembered his uncle doing during the war on Aremesis.


    With another elevator ride, they moved onto the earth wielder training area. Will looked on as a few wielders held stones, shaping them into other weapons. Others seemed to zoom around at speeds that could only be accomplished with both feet on the ground. Will watched as one propelled rocks within his hand towards a blindfolded girl, who with a few swift movements, grabbed each stone with the precision of a doctor, out of the air before they could hit her.


    Some were underground somehow. Will could feel vibrations beneath his feet as he could only come to the conclusion that a student was somehow burrowing underneath him. He could only guess just how thick the ground was under him, or where within this floor the earth wielder''s homes were.


    Another elevator led them to the light wielder''s quarters, which consisted of only Bianca. "We would introduce you to the only priest aura wielder, but right now she is exploring Crystallia with a Lieutenant Roy from the Royal Flame Crusade." Roland explained while opening the next elevator.


    The next room blew. Literally. The moment the elevator opened, the small room was buffeted by wind. They walked out to stand on what looked like an open platform. "This is the wind aura wielder living quarters!" Roland said loudly through the gusts of wind. "Unless you have the affinity, you won''t be able to see what happens in this room!"


    Will knew what he was saying. He saw small blurs of movement through the air and he knew they weren''t alone within the chamber. He could hear the clank of sword against sword, a few sparks here and there as if lightning flashed around them.


    Will turned to the large group of men and women who were looking around the windswept room in awe. "I hope that soon some of you might be able to see the fierce wielders who are training relentlessly even now in this room." He said quietly, yet his voice carried within the room, as if the wind were bending to carry his word into each ear. With each ear that his words hit, the owner glowed with their each individual aura. "Welcome to the Royal Flame Crusade."

 89 Minor Hope

    He could see the halo of light shrinking ever so slightly and knew, soon his suffering in this world would end. Aiden looked at his parents who in the soft golden light looked to have resigned themselves to their fate.


    The halo didn''t hurt. If he pressed against it, he felt something akin to a raging wind against his hand. He knew there was no getting past it when the time came.


    ''Just like you mortals.'' He heard a raspy voice whisper in his ear. As he looked around, all he saw was the frightened people being pulled to their fate.


    ''Its'' just your fear given a voice.'' He thought to himself, then did what he could to block it out. As the spire came closer, Aiden saw the glint of gold off of the prince''s embroidered clothing and knew his fate was sealed.


    ''No, boy it is not.'' The voice returned with a vengeance. ''You will survive.'' As they drew nearer, he could feel something that wasn''t dread building inside him. It felt warm and familiar, yet different as well. When he was given the aura at first, it was the same as everyone''s. He had been given the ability to use the flame aura, yet now it seemed different, as if he could sense more affinities than just the one. "Am I going insane?" He asked aloud as he felt within.


    ''You are as sane as a mouse stuck in a trap can be.'' The voice said within his head. ''Now you need to escape! Use your aura to break through the halo!''


    Aiden wasn''t exactly sure how to do what the voice was instructing, yet he gave it a try nonetheless. Focusing on the golden light surrounding him, he gave a desperate push on the light. He saw it waver, yet it held fast.


    Seeing progress in a way he had never had before, he sent another wave of power to crash down on the golden halo, this time, his flame came out crimson with a golden hue.


    The halo broke slightly, and through the cracks, Aiden could see something more. He could see tall buildings which belonged to another world. He could see a metal flying machine in the air, it''s wings catching the light of the sun. He reached for the crack. Feeling slight resistance, he pushed with all of his might. He heard a scream, only to realize it was coming from him. He allowed all the desperation and anger to build within him boil over into his power. The gold shone stronger as a twister of crimson raged within the halo, centered on the crack.


    ''Welcome to a new world of promise.'' The voice reached out one last time as everything went dark.

 90 A Promise Kep

    The waves crashed against the shore with a rhythmic slosh. Such a beautiful day along the beach. He looked out, only to see where the blue sky touched the water. Breathing the salty air in, he put an arm around the figure that was nestled up neatly on his side.


    "Will?" Her voice murmured groggily. He watched her beautiful brown eyes open to look up at him. "Why did you move your arm in the first place?" Maya complained. "It was keeping me warm." She shivered slightly.


    "You know you can keep yourself warm with your aura, right?" Will raised his eyebrow.


    "Such a romantic." Maya rolled her eyes and looked out to the sea. "It really is relaxing here." Smiling, she got off of the sofa they had brought with and stretched with the grace of a lioness.


    Will watched her slender yet muscular body as she raised her arms to the sky and arching her back. He couldn''t take his eyes off of the black two piece with gold lining that she wore. Maya had promised him a show as soon as he took her to earth, and he wasn''t disappointed.


    After they had set up their new home within the Crown Embassy, Will had torn through reality with just a thought and brought them to New York City for a while.


    At first, Maya looked like a true tourist. Thanks to Michael''s credit card Will had gotten on his first stay at the manor, Maya was able to taste all the pizza she wanted.


    They had also gone to see pretty much every movie that was playing at the theater, much to Will''s dismay. Though Maya made up for it by giving Will a fashion show in both the clothes she had brought with her, and the clothes she decided on getting while on vacation.


    All of the clothes had a unique variation of the same style. She had black and gold dresses, blue jeans, black and gold tank tops, t shirts and of course bathing suits. Will knew there was more, yet didn''t want to think about her promises to show her other collection later. Instead, he just watched Maya stretch. The Maya who died. The Maya who was Aremesis''s slave. The Maya who grieved. And now the relaxed Maya.


    It had taken a long time, yet he could finally give her the time he had promised her.


    As she finished her stretch, Maya held out her storage crystal, which had been formed into a ring, and willed the sofa into it. "Should we find someplace to eat?" Her smile could outshine the sun, though that was just Will''s opinion.


    Taking her hand, both crimson-gold and black-gold auras sprang to life as they joined the blue sky and left the water below.


    gazing down at the beautiful city of Santa Monica, the in-flight couple made their way to a modest diner they frequented for the last week and ordered their breakfast.


    Taking the same seat on the balcony facing the sea, Will and Maya ignored the view, feeling it more prudent to stare at each other instead.


    Had it been any other couple, they would not have noticed a man to their right occupying a table alone. A man wearing a green uniform of an Army Three Star General.


    "General Risben, I really hope you are not here to ruin my breakfast." Will said without taking his eyes off of Maya.


    "Not at all." a gruff voice, apparently belonging to General Risben called back. "I just love the view of the Pier from here. Too bad a young couple has reserved the best table throughout the whole month."


    Will plucked a grape from a complementary fruit basket and popped it in his mouth, deliberately chewing slowly and rolled his eyes, making Maya chuckle.


    The General sighed as he looked Will over. The boy was no older than twenty. His slim body was lightly tanned without any deficiency he could see. Seeing as though Will only wore a pair of sea green swim trunks, his cross and dog tags, and a set of rings, one was a plain band on his right pointer finger, the other a clear gem set into a band on his other, he couldn''t see how such a young man could upset the balance of power as much as he had.


    "William Carter, right?" Risben attempted to engage in conversation.


    "I think we both know that I am. Though I am technically named William Ragnos through birth. What can i do for you, General?" Will raised an eyebrow ironically.


    "I suppose we can dispense with the pleasantries." Risben started. "As you might know, there are two forms of government within the United States of America. State and Federal." Risben raised two fingers.


    "Is this going to be an American Government class? Because I''ll be honest, I barely passed that class." Will gave a chuckle at the General''s expense.


    "Certainly not the traditional class most would take in high school, seeing as though another form of government has apparently been added into the fold. These," he squinted down at a stack of notes in front of him. "Crown Embassies," he drew out the words as much as he could. "Have been popping up not only across the whole United States, but also in Russia, China, Ukraine, and the list goes on. But you already know that," he raised an eyebrow which most likely made any soldiers he led sweat. "Don''t you."


    "Are these embassies causing trouble in any way?"


    "Not at all," Risben''s eyebrows shot up. "On the contrary, crime has never been lower. Police officers go home with no threat to their lives. I''m sure their wives are thrilled!"


    "Well there you go!" Will clapped his hands with enthusiasm. "World peace sounds pretty good, eh General?"


    "Yes." Risben let the word drag.


    "Where''s the but?"


    "But who keeps you in check?" The General''s eyes bore into Will''s. "Who keeps you honest?"


    "You do." Will said flatly. "At least you and the whole world. I am not introducing a new power into this world for everyone to fight over. Instead, I am giving you a way to go home each night. I am implementing a new type of energy that will not harm the planet and essentially erasing famine off the map."


    Will was pleased with the research Leo, Michael and Jonathan had put in for the last year. He could only imagine the food they could grow with their aura, the elemental crystals which were fueled by aura could replace fossil fuel in a matter of years. Earth aura users could help speed up tree growth locate precious minerals.


    "So you wish for us to take your gifts at face value, and not treat it as an invasion?"


    "Say the word, General." Will said in a low flat tone. "And I will take all of my people back through a portal to our own world and we will never darken your doorstep again."


    "That isn''t fair, William." Risben held up his hands in defense. "We wouldn''t need to resort to that."


    "Then what, General?" Will''s tone remained the same. Though he was no older than twenty, he had freed slaves and won two wars. He was not your average full time job youth who came home to play video games.


    "Just let some within the Armed Forces train with this magic!" Risben stood up and brought himself to sit next to Will.


    "I don''t see how that would help the world." Risben opened his mouth to object, but Will raised a hand to stop him. "Hear me out." He said with authority. Imagine that I give you this so called ''magic''. You now have a battalion of flying elementalists. Then when another country attacks, you can raze them to the ground, correct?"


    "We do have an escalation of force, you know." Risben cut in.


    "How fair would that escalation of force be if all it took were a raised eyebrow to set an opponent on fire?" He raised an eyebrow for show and noticed the general losing two shades of color in his face in the process. "Then you could blame the ''misfire'' on a soldier who wasn''t trained properly." Will took another grape from the basket and popped it in his mouth.


    "Will, our food is here." Maya complained as she took her omelette from the waitress. "This is vacation, put the work away for now."


    "I think the matter of National Security outweighs your need for vacation." General Risben growled.


    "Sure," Maya pointed her fork at the General accusingly. "Why don''t you work in a field your entire life," The fork seemed to suck in the light around it, her aura surrounding it. "Then almost get sold into servitude to two disgusting guards to work of a supposed ''debt'', only to be saved by a boy in an inferno, watch him play with fire in the palm of his hand for months before dying, then you should totally get resurrected by a dark god to kill whole families against your will. Maybe you will be as lucky as me to have your bond to death severed by the boy who plays with fire, then tell me how unimportant VACATION IS!" she jabbed the fork out, cutting into the table in front of Risben as if it were made of butter.


    The General''s eyes went wide as he watched a dull fork wielded by a bathing suit clad young woman take out a chunk of table that a bullet wouldn''t be able to penetrate. He looked at Will, but the youth only raised his eyebrow as if saying ''Don''t mess with this girl''s vacation."


    "Right." Risben cleared his throat. "Maybe we should consider making an appointment in the future."


    Will waved a fork in the air in farewell, then turned to Maya. "Did you really have to scare him off with a fork?"


    "Don''t mess with my vacation." she smiled devilishly as she cut into her omelette

 91 Aura Anarchy

    "All clear on Thompson and Third, over." Ava called into her radio as she veered her Ryder through the air while looking down on the busy streets of New York City.


    "Good copy," she heard her group leader send out the usual response. "Your patrol is up for the night and replacement is en-route."


    "Good copy. Ava signing out." She aimed her Ryder to the street and dropped a hundred feet in a matter of moments. She pulled up in time to send a gust of air through the trees of central park before she took the crystal from the powering formation and stowed both it and the bike back in her storage crystal.


    Sighing, Ava made her way through the park. She could have landed on any rooftop or clear space throughout the city, yet Central Park allowed her to walk the paths and unwind after patrol.


    It had been a long and hard road to get to where she was now. Not Central Park, but the new job she had acquired through Roy and Tony. Becoming part of the crusade had put her in a company with seven senior wielders, one for every affinity. She had been gifted the earth affinity, which gave her many abilities that she was still beginning to understand.


    As she walked, her feet glowed a faint green. It was one of the first things she had learned after gaining her ability. She could augment her speed just by using the energy within the earth around her. She was also able to sense when others were around. When someone came within at least one hundred meters from her, whether they were hiding or not, her feet would glow a lighter green in the direction of the source.


    After stretching a moment, she used her earth ability to increase her speed as she raced Central Park with a green streak following behind her.


    Usually after her patrols, she would come to Central Park for her cardio exercises as well as increasing her understanding of her own affinity.


    While using her own affinity to augment her speed, she would still feel an increase in her energy output, putting a drain on her aura at a rapid rate. She was told by her group leader, Jonathan, that the only way to increase the aura output was to use the affinity until it was depleted, then rest to replenish. After resting, her understanding of the aura would increase slightly.


    After her fifth lap around the park, the green tint which followed behind her began pulling in front of her instead. "Someone else is out at this time of night?" Ava asked herself as she followed the source of her aura fluctuation. She stopped just in time to see a tear in the air between a group of trees.


    "Woah-Aaaagh!" Ava watched as a boy younger than her dropped from the tear and fell into a pond. She covered her eyes as water splashed her in the face.


    Before the tear in the air closed, Ava''s instincts kicked in. Her glowing foot stomped the ground, forcing up a thin staff of earth which she held at the ready. "Identify yourself!"


    The boy who fell from the tear stared openly at Ava before he used the water from the pond to form an ice staff. "I should be asking you the same thing!" He sounded slightly frightened. "Why are you using the aura so openly, what if he sees?" He hissed as he rose to the top of the pond, his feet glowed slightly blue as he balanced at the surface.


    ''He''s a water user.'' Ava thought to herself as she dropped her guard. ''Only those who are loyal to the prince can use the affinities.'' "You had me scared for a second." She let the staff drop back to the earth, becoming part of the ground once more. "What''s your name?" She put out a hand to help the stranger out of the water.


    Instead of being put at ease, the stranger seemed to be put more on guard. "My name doesn''t matter right now. If you continue to use your abilities, the prince will know." He said as he stepped out himself, without putting his staff down."


    "William Ragnos has a bit more to worry about right now than just an earth activation." She rolled her eyes. "What company are you with?" Her smile somewhat faltered as she saw his guard remaining up.


    "Company?" He seemed just as confused as she was. "What is a company?" his staff had formed a point at the tip.


    "You aren''t with the crusade?" Ava''s eyes grew wide as she readied herself. Her staff formed back within her hand, mimicking the pointed edge that her opponent used.


    Even though the staff her opponent used was water, she knew he could release it from it''s frozen form and encase her in water, or freeze her. Her ability over the earth worked somewhat similar ways. She could use her affinity to encase him in an earth tomb, or use her staff to wrap around his hands as bindings.


    All of this information crossed through her mind as she remembered her training with others of different affinities. She had won more than she lost when she was challenged by others in her company. Ava was confident that if this boy became a threat, she would at least be able to restrain him as she brought him to a holding facility before Will could see to him.


    "Crusade?" The way the boy questioned Ava put her on edge. Even though the Embassies were slightly new to the world, they had been around long enough for her to become at least somewhat proficient with her abilities. From what she was hearing, any and all changes that had happened within the last year were lost on this boy.


    "I see that you are confused." She put her staff on guard as she tried to reasoned with him. "If you could come with me, I know someone who might be able to help."


    "You spoke of William Ragnos as if you are familiar with him." The boy said with a bit of an edge. "Do you know him?"


    "Do I know Prince William Ragnos?" Ava scoffed. "As in, The Crimson Prince? Who doesn''t?"


    Before she had a chance to be amused, two ice daggers were launched towards her. It was due to her aura sense that she was able to dodge just in time. Without looking away from the boy, she could hear both of the daggers thud against a tree. She could tell that they stuck half way in. "With that amount of force, you could have killed me!" She yelled incredulously.


    "Anyone who allies themselves with the Crimson Prince deserves death!" He said as he launched himself towards her, staff outstretched to stab at her.


    Ava dodged the initial attack, using her own staff to knock her opponent''s trajectory off, creating a safe spot for her to twist and attack him from behind. Before the attack met, the boy used his own staff to deflect her blow.


    The boy used the force of Ava''s blow to put distance between himself and her staff. He raised his other hand and a flood of water raised from the pond he had been dropped into and formed around his head. He used it to create more ice daggers to launch at her.


    He launched the daggers as he sprinted, with the daggers only going slightly faster than himself. Before he reached her, Ava stomped her foot towards the earth, and a large portion raised up as a shield to block the blow.


    Ava used her earth sense and shot three earth daggers upward just as the boy jumped over her barrier. Two missed, but the third one struck him in the shoulder. Small drops of blood fell from the boy as he sailed over her.


    Before he landed, he used the water above him to create a platform of ice he could control. He was now above Ava, reaching his hand out as more water replaced the amount he had spent. "Why do you fight for him?"


    Ava looked at the pained expression on the boy''s face. She could tell that he was only a few years younger than her, but she could see the trials he went through as though it were a picture painted on his face. For one as young as him, she couldn''t truly think of how someone like him could be hardened to this point. "He gave me direction." She said simply. "He gave me a way to stand up for myself and he''s making this world a better place!"


    "That''s a far cry from what he did to my world!" His rage built as Ava saw steam building on the boy''s staff.


    As she looked in astonishment, the barrier of ice below him began to melt away, and the blue hue of his aura became one of red. They both looked wide eyed as the red flame of his aura gave way to a rich gold which could not be mistaken. "King''s Flame?" Ava had only seen it once, as Will used it to give her the ability over earth. So far as she knew, Will was the only one besides his father that was able to use such a flame. It was the aura of creation as much as it was destruction.


    The boy looked down from an inferno of red and gold. "My name is Aiden Ragnos." His eyes glared from breaks within his powerful aura. "I stand for all that William Ragnos doesn''t. I will give those who wish to stand up to his rule the power to do so."


    Ava knew that she was no match for him. If it were just the water affinity, she might feel confident enough in her abilities, yet as she looked at the royal hue to his aura, she could only think of ways she might be able to escape. Such a discovery would upset the balance that Will had worked so hard to create.


    "I won''t kill you." Aiden said simply. "That''s not what I''ve come here to do." He allowed the aura to subside. Only a red and gold thread around his body could be seen as he levitated above her. "I''ve come here to free you all."


    "Free us from what?" Ava couldn''t understand the boy. "Will has done nothing but help us!" She thrust her hand out to the city. "Since he brought affinity crystals to this world, all energy problems have been solved!" She looked at the park next. "Earth aura wielders can help grow food, which solves most of the hunger issues around the world!"


    "He seems to be doing a lot for this world, that I will give him." Aiden nodded to her. "But what does he ask from everyone else?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Unquestioning loyalty!" He yelled at her. "If you question him, your aura will disappear! He has you so tethered to him that if you stray even slightly, your aura stops working. He has made this unique power into something others have to worship him in order to get! Don''t you see?"


    "No." Ava shook her head. "All we have to do is believe that what we are doing with our gift is right."


    "Who says what is right and wrong?" he asked as he gained more height. "Ask yourself that as you ponder this encounter." Before Ava could get her Ryder from her storage crystal, he was only a streak of red and gold within the night''s sky.

 92 A Second Prince

    "What''s going on?" Jake made his way to Leo''s office within the New York Embassy. All of the other affinity leaders stood around a table with Leo at the head.


    "Better late than never." Bianca said with as much playfulness as she could muster. Jake knew if she couldn''t be as sarcastic as she usually was, something must be horribly wrong.


    "Now that everyone is present, could you tell us what happened, Ava?"


    Jake looked at a girl he hadn''t noticed earlier. He had an inclination of who she was. Even before he saw her in formation, he knew of her.


    When he took his corner where he pan handled, Ava was always nice to him, bringing food to him from the bar and making sure he had enough money for something later. It was as much a surprise for her as it was for him to see her in morning formation one day.


    Though they hadn''t become friends right off the bat, they still had respect for each other. They both knew just how hard it was outside of the crusade.


    When she began the debrief, most of the leaders eyes went wide. She told them of the rip in the air which expelled the boy who introduced himself as Aiden Ragnos.


    "Are you sure he said Ragnos?" Jake interrupted her mid sentence in her brief.


    Ava nodded. "He started with the water affinity, but as his anger surfaced, he began to glow crimson and gold."


    "So we have someone else with Will''s ability." Michael sighed as he straightened his tie. "A few years ago, I thought just five wielders was unheard of. Now there are two who can bestow the aura upon others."


    "Will would have told us if something like that was possible." Bianca thought out loud. "I''m sure Ragnos would have told him if something like this could happen."


    "Are you sure his affinity wasn''t like Alex''s?" Jonathan was silent to this point, likely he spoke what must have been the other''s thoughts. "Maybe his affinity was a mixed one, like the storm affinity. We didn''t think such an aura existed until Will brought him and his sister from Crystallia."


    "I''m sure it was the same aura as Will''s." Ava shook her head. "I fought Aiden. Though i have never fought Will, I gave heard enough from the crusade to piece together what he must be like."


    "You said he fell through a tear of reality." Jake said quietly. "I think I may have an idea of what we are dealing with."


    All heads in the room turned to Jake at once. "I saw a little of Will''s dream training with Ragnos as I trained with Aremesis." Most eyes went wide at his words. Some knew he had been training, yet they didn''t know it was with the God of Darkness.


    Jake raised a hand to cut off any conversation before continuing. "Will told us of another reality which he was an evil overlord, right? What if Aiden came from this place?"


    "An alternate dimension prince? That could mean a tear in power if we aren''t careful." Leo mused from his seat.


    "How so?" Bianca put her chin on her folded arms on the table.


    "He couldn''t take away Ava''s aura." Leo said simply. With those words, he gained the attention of everyone in the room. "In other words, Will won''t be able to take the aura from those bonded to Aiden."


    "Which means the aura is no longer exclusively our power." Jonathan sighed. "This just got a whole lot more complicated."


    "Has anyone tried to reach Will?" Jonathan asked.


    "He has somehow found the equivalent of putting us on hold with the aura." Leo smiled grimly. "I think it might be Maya''s doing."


    "She finally gets her vacation, and nothing else seems to matter." Bianca rolled her eyes. "Do we have any other way of finding him?"


    "I might." Leo spoke up after a long pause. "Since I have the adviser aura, I can feel a slight tug in the direction Will is located. It''s like a fishing line pulling me to him."


    "Good." Jake sighed as he stood from his chair. "You get him, and I''ll talk to this Aiden kid."


    "Just talk?" Michael raised an eyebrow as Jake took his black flame crest embroidered leather jacket from the back of his chair and put it on.


    "He just came from a world where my brother is some sort of evil overlord." He gave a thin smile to Michael. "I used to be one of those, so maybe I can talk to him."


    As he walked from the room, though he had black hair and not Will''s brown, he never looked more like the Prince.

 93 City Talk

    Aiden flew through the skies of New York, not believing his eyes. He had never seen so many buildings which seemed to pierce the sky above him. If he tried to fly to the top, he would start to get light headed until he dropped again. The lights of the city seemed more numerous than the stars in the sky. It didn''t seem possible to have so much life in one place.


    "Pretty intense, isn''t it?" A voice spoke from behind him, causing Aiden to jump back in the air, if such a thing was possible. "I had much the same reaction the first time I flew through through the skies around here. There''s just so much life, isn''t there?" Turning to face the one intruding on his sight seeing, Aiden''s face went slightly pail. In front of him stood Will Ragnos. His hair may have been cut slightly short, and he was dressed in a black T-Shirt and jeans with a black leather jacket, a crown insignia above his heart. Aiden would recognize the lineage cross around his neck from anywhere, yet it was black, with slight veins protruding from it, as well as a ruby, opal and onyx gemstones which were set in the metal.


    "I was wondering when I would be meeting you, Prince William Ragnos the Second." Aiden made a mock formal bow in the air before he readied himself for a fight. Yet something unexpected happened instead. Will seemed to choke up a little, before bursting out laughing. "I don''t see what''s funny, friend." Aiden raised an eyebrow and somewhat faltered.


    "Not many people would mistake me for my brother." The man raised his hand and lit a flame within, yet the flame was just an illumination of an eerie blackness surrounding his hand, yet it was enough to see that the man''s hair was black. "My name is Jake, the biological brother of one William Ragnos the Second. You can call me Jake Aremesis."


    "Aremesis?" Aiden''s expression didn''t change as it only became more confusing to him. "I thought you just said you were a Ragnos heir."


    "It''s a long story, but lets just say I''m not the ruling type." Jake gave a friendly smile. "But enough of this, Aiden Ragnos." Jake let the flame in his hand dissipate. "We have a lot to talk about."


    "I have nothing to say to the royal line!" Aiden raised his hands and shot three fire balls towards Jake. Instead of reacting, a gust of wind blew out in front of Jake, extinguishing the flames before they could singe one hair.


    "You have nothing to say to the royal line of the timeline you came from. You are not in Crystallia, and even if you were, it''s not the Crystallia that bastard of a prince turned into a slaughtering ring." Jake said sharply. "If you would just listen to me, I can explain things to you."


    "How do you know of where I''m from?"


    "I know more than you think." Jake said with a grim look to his face. "I saw the halo used to reign you all in. I saw that bastard Prince take the energy from all of his people in order to increase in strength, only letting husks fall after he was done."


    "Then you know why I must defeat your brother." Aiden challenged. "He will become that man. He will become someone that only believes in power, and will destroy worlds just to satiate his appetite."


    "I don''t think he could become that man." Jake said with a smile. "Just last year, he sacrificed himself for the good of Crystallia. He freed slaves and built up the entirety of the continent and then just this year cast off the mantle of the Prince of Ebonhart. He will not rule a kingdom when his time comes."


    "He cast away his right to rule in Ebonhart?" Aiden looked skeptically at Jake.


    "He wasn''t even raised a prince. He was instead raised here." Jake raised his hands to indicate the world beneath. "He knows nothing of ruling, which allows him to act in the fairness of everyone."


    "If that''s true, why doesn''t everyone have the aura?"


    "Can you imagine such a world?" Jake challenged. "This world is one ruled by science. They have weapons that can shoot holes through you before you can blink. They have explosives that can level whole continents and they are used to fighting amongst each other. Could you imagine handing them magic which could let them fly without machines? They could just raise their strength high enough to level a city without using explosives and this world might even get a ruler much the same as your prince, who hordes power."


    "Then who defends against your Will?"


    "There''s no need for the defense."


    "Not now, but what about years from now, who will keep Will in check? What if he has a change of heart in the many years of life he has left?" Jake could tell that he was seeing the mass grave that lined the halo from below in his own world. He had only seen a glimpse of that world. He could never imagine living in it.


    "He already has come up with a countermeasure." Jake said softly. "We have crystals that can store energy within, others who don''t have the aura can use them as simply as a tool. They can activate their own weapons with them, and can defend themselves at least until the crystals run out of power."


    "But Will can also drain the crystals just by willing it, can''t he?" Aiden read Jake''s mind as easily as reading a book. "No one can have these abilities without the prince''s say so. That''s about to change."


    "And you are going to change everything I suppose?" Jake raised an eyebrow. "I''m betting you just gained these abilities not too soon before you came to this world."


    "Give me time," Aiden said seriously. "As soon as I get a handle on how to bestow the aura on others, you will know."


    "I don''t think I want to give you the time." Jake said as he took out his cross. A dark flame burst into life and engulfed him. When it dissipated, he stood within the air with a black suit of armor and two onyx blades in hand. One with an onyx stone in the pommel, and the other an opal. "That is, if you want it, you''ll have to take it." He smiled grimly as he readied himself.

 94 The Heir to Darkness

    "Enough talk then." Aiden said as his flames engulfed him. Though he didn''t have any celestial steel, he had enough handle on his ability to give himself three large inferno bolts above his head.


    "That would have been enough were I the same man I was years ago." Jake smirked as he plunged himself headlong into the flames. When he emerged from the other side, his twin swords steamed from the contact with the king''s flame, yet no blood was visible on the blades. "Missed by a hair."


    "I''d say more than that." Aiden said from within the inferno before launching one of the large bolts of flame. Jake dodged it easily, but he saw a hand move from within the inferno and looked behind him. The ball of flame had changed its course and once again raced towards him. "I know that you are stronger in ability, but I''m sure if I hit you with this, it won''t be a simple burn."


    Jake knew he was right. King''s flame always had a little more of a kick to it than the regular flame attribute since it was like Ragnos attacking him directly. "Maybe." Jake thought out loud as he looked at the flame, then he decided to take it head on. He slashed the air with his blade and created a condensed air scar which met it. The two forces collided with a concussive shock wave before cancelling each other out. "Or maybe not." He smiled as his guess was right.


    "That was luck." Aiden yelled as he readied yet another bolt of fire. The gold hue around it glowed even brighter as he shot it towards Jake, yet the other man slashed his sword with just a small amount more force than last time, and was able to bat the attack away. Growing more agitated, Aiden broke apart his remaining flame bolt into a hundred bolts. Each one glowed more gold than crimson as he sent them hurling towards the black armored wielder.


    Jake increased his aura output until a wall of wind stood between him and the bolts. Aiden maneuvered the bolts that didn''t hit the wall around it to try for an attack from both directions, yet they once more bounced off of the wind wall, only from behind. "That attack won''t work." He said simply as he hovered the same place he was before.


    Aiden used the cyclone of flame he had surrounded himself with. Instead of just hurling the flames at Jake, he condensed the flame in on itself making a staff. He then raised his hand to a cloud and took the moisture, making ice daggers.


    "Okay then," Jake said wide eyed as he looked at the younger wielder. "Will never had this much control over his element when he first unlocked his aura."


    "I grew up with the aura." Aiden said as he examined his staff. "Only water is new to me, but I''ll get the hang of it eventually." He gave a mental nudge and sent the daggers flying towards Jake.


    Instead of dodging the daggers, Jake used his dark flame as a barrier. Before the daggers hit the wall, they began to glow red and gold around the surface. "Fire laced ice?" Jake looked on incredulously. They sailed through the dark flame as if it wasn''t there. He was able to dodge one of the three, yet one broke through his armor to his arm and one to his leg. Though the armor had caught most of the damage, the blades still pierced the skin.


    Jake moved to take the blades from his arm and leg, yet before he could grasp one, the fire had melted the daggers. The water moved into the small wounds the weapons had made. "I''m not sure you knew about this kind of attack." Aiden said with a grim look. His hand twitched slightly as his water moved through Jake''s body. The water from the attack to the arm had already reached his heart, with the other not so far behind. "All I have to do in order to kill you is turn this water to ice, you know."


    Jake looked at the boy in a new light. "I didn''t know I was dealing with that type of person." He said as he lowered his head. His dark flame aura suddenly surrounded him, then funneled through the incisions made in his skin. It raced to the water and evaporated it before Aiden could finish his attack. "I take it this means you wish to kill me?" His eyes were as dark as the flame that surrounded him.


    "You support the man who has brought nothing but death upon my land." Aiden said as his eyes went slightly wide. He wasn''t counting on such a quick reaction from Jake. "Why wouldn''t I kill you?"


    "I only came here to talk, and to see what kind of person I was dealing with." Jake''s voice became deeper. "If you are willing to kill for what you believe in, you are much too dangerous to keep on the outside." The flames turned darker until Jake had all but disappeared. "I think I''m done playing for now."


    Jake released two cyclone daggers from his concealing flame. Both hit their targets on Aiden''s arm and leg. Aiden yelled out in pain as he pulled the daggers out. They had stuck in hilt deep, the wind element propelling them in deeper and enlarging the holes. Before he could turn them around to use them on his opponent, they were wrenched from his hand by an invisible force, propelling them back into Jake''s hand.


    Before Aiden could react, Jake formed the two daggers into a scythe, which cut through the air. Knowing the kind of power such an attack could unleash just by watching his brother use it, Jake dialed the strength of the attack down by a substantial amount, only knocking the air out from Aiden''s lungs.


    "Is this all you Ragnos assholes can do? Hide in the shadows and attack?" Aiden mocked the darkness around him. "I told you, I am Jake Aremesis, and who says I''m hiding." A voice whispered from behind the new prince. Before he could react, a pommel of a sword bashed against his collarbone and he went limp.


    Aiden began to fall, but Jake dropped down and caught the boy and put him over his shoulder. With a weary sigh, he began his dissent to the Embassy. "This is going to be complicated." He said as he dropped to the yard and opened the doors.

 95 Did You Think I Wouldnt Know?

    The wailing screams of the damned filled the air as yet another wave of men and women were collected within the halo of light. Will groaned with annoyance as he had to reach far out across the sea to find a suitable amount of wielders to satiate his appetite. As they grew closer, the crimson bursts of flame lit up from within, showing that not everyone was ready to just give up and die. Will chuckled at their feeble attempts to hold on to their miserable lives.


    His eyes lit slightly as he put a finger in the air and began twirling it. As he twirled, the halo began to spin in the same direction. For a moment, all movement ceased within the confining space as everyone realized what was about to happen. They had seen it from afar many times, which had eventually led them to seek asylum from beyond the border of Crystallia.


    Flames shot at the border even more than before as they tried desperately to escape. Yet, the flames began to light the halo from the inside, giving it a look of a newly forged ring from the outside, still hot from the coals. Then the air began shifting from within. Will could see fumes rising as the temperature began to rise. He could hear screams begin anew as his fellow citizens were slowly roasted alive by their own auras. No matter how many times he had seen it, he couldn''t grow tired of seeing the hope bleed from their eyes just as they began to pop.


    After only moments, all screaming stopped and there was only a crimson light within the halo. Bodies dropped from the sky, surrounding the pillar to which his throne sat atop of. Those who he allowed to live were already lighting the flame from below, cremating the remains before they began to stink.


    Will stretched out his legs before crossing them once more upon his pet''s back. "What''s wrong puppy," Will smiled as the power flowed to him. He breathed in the aura and his eyes lit up gold. "You don''t seem to have as much bark as before." He looked at the chained man who only stared at the ring below. "Either you''ve given up.." Will stood and clasped his hands behind him as he paced. "Which I don''t find very likely by the way. You have always been a slight thorn in my side. Always going on about what''s right and wrong." He gave air quotes as he mimicked the old man''s voice. He laughed and rolled his eyes.


    When he didn''t get a response from the old man, Will crouched down. His gold and crimson armor touching the platform. "Come on old man, throw me a bone." He wined. "It isn''t any fun just talking to myself up here, you know."


    "I didn''t think you wanted your stepping stool to talk." Ragnos mumbled as he continued to hold himself up from the platform. He tried as he always did to push himself back up, but Will''s force of aura only pressed down on him stronger.


    "There''s my puppy!" Will clapped with childlike delight. "You know you aren''t a stepping stool, I just can''t trust you to be up right now, that''s all." He said as if he were talking to a child. "All of this plotting against me doesn''t really give you many points in my book, you know." A sly smile appeared on his face.


    Ragnos didn''t try to move as he thought about what to say next. "I think all of this power might be going to your head a little." He tried to smile as he lifted his head slightly, trying to look the prince in the eyes. "Have you already started to think of enemies in your bedchamber, or is it just in the kitchen for now?"


    "Did you think I wouldn''t know?" Will arched an eyebrow. "I could feel the power fluctuation when you sent that boy through." He smiled as he looked down on his pet god.


    "Yes!" Ragnos roared to the heavens. "The cavalry is here! Evil will be vanquished tonight!" His eyes lost some of their shine as he looked dully towards Will. "Is that what you were waiting to hear? So I took pity on one mortal, what does it matter to you?"


    "You''re right." Will sighed dramatically. "It really wouldn''t matter to me what you do with your own power." He made a face as if he were looking at a pile of manure by his foot. "It doesn''t look like you have much left anyway." His eyes lit up as if he had a new toy. "But lucky for me, you''ve already fixed that problem." He beamed off into the distance.


    "Oh? And what solution have I so graciously given you?" Ragnos rolled his eyes, yet inside he was sweating.


    Will picked up Ragnos''s head by the chin and stared out to the distance with him. "Look to where you sent him through." His smile became manic as he saw Ragnos come to a realization.


    Miles away where he had sent Aiden through, he could still see the tear within the world. "That''s impossible." His eyes went wide as he saw a small sliver of gold which lodged the tear open.


    "Haven''t you noticed that I''ve picked up the pace a tiny bit?" Will chuckled as he let the god''s head drop back down to the platform. "I''m closing up shop on this world, old timer." He stared off into the distance with a look of pure ecstasy. "And you just gave me the way out."


    "Even if you go there, you still have to defeat the prince from that world." Ragnos challenged. "And now there will be two."


    "I will look forward to the slaughter." Will looked at the tear darkly. "Those two will be the first to perish. Not a single other will before them, I''m not one for waste." A cruel smile twisted the regal face of the Crimson Prince. "Soon." He said as he sat back on his throne. A weary god groaned as feet were once again placed atop him.

 96 Welcome Back

    "Don''t you think this is enough?" Will complained as he sent yet another pile of clothes into his storage crystal. "I think you might actually bankrupt Michael if you keep this up." He was only half kidding of course. For the last few months, Maya had been going on a shopping spree. Ever since she had shed the tattered black dress she wore in the service to Aremesis, her appetite for new clothing and lingerie was legendary. Though Will was slightly annoyed, he did enjoy seeing her try everything on. Even more so when they were taken off.


    "It''s his fault for this wonderful card!" Maya held the black card up and smiled before putting it in her storage crystal. Since General Risben had so rudely interrupted their vacation in Santa Monica, Will and Maya had traveled to China to see the Great Wall, as well as the Forbidden City. They had also stood atop the appellation mountains and swam in the Atlantic. Will had shown Maya all that he had promised and more.


    "I think we have enough clothing to fill up twenty walk in closets in the Kardashian''s mansion." Will grumbled as he looked ahead. They had finally decided that they had seen enough of the world and slowly made their way back to New York. Maya didn''t want to go to the Embassy until she had bought something from every store in the city. Will could only grumble as he continued his walk. Though he was slightly annoyed with the shopping, he was enjoying himself. The last few months were some that he wouldn''t have imagined he could have.


    As they walked through the streets, Will saw a familiar face leaning against a telephone stand. "About time." Leo grumbled as he stood straight. "Do you even know what''s been going on here while you two have been on your honeymoon?" his glare shot daggers into Will.


    "What''s been happening?" Will''s carefree attitude melted away as he sensed the atmosphere.


    Leo took the lead as they took off into the sky. As they flew to the Embassy, he caught Will up on everything that happened while he was gone. "So there are two Ragnos heirs now." Leo concluded as he flew towards the entrance to the courtyard. As they landed, two guards saluted with fist to heart as the three touched down.


    "If he really came from the same timeline that the other Will is from, we might be in for a lot more trouble in the future."


    "Actually, we put him in the detention center." Leo smiled as he opened the door and let Will and Maya through ahead of him.


    "I''m not talking about Aiden." Will admitted. "If he came through a scar in the timeline, I''m sure that the other me wouldn''t miss an opportunity to follow."


    Leo sighed. "Then we need to increase forces to ensure we don''t have a copy of you walking around New York yet."


    "I should head back to Crystallia in a few days." Will suggested. "I''ve been away for too long already. I''m supposed to be the wandering prince in the future, yet I haven''t even wandered past the border of Crystallia since I stepped foot in the world of Euphellia."


    "I''m going with too." Maya said without falter.


    "Duh." Will said with an eye roll. "Way to put words to the obvious."


    Maya stuck out her tongue and walked past the two. "Lets at least get something to eat before We leave."


    "I''ll meet you at the dining room," Will went to the stairs leading down. "I think I need to talk to our new friend in the detention center."


    "Oh!" Leo tapped his head as Will turned towards him. "Welcome back!"


    Will waved a hand before placing his hand on a panel which opened a hidden entryway walked down flight after flight of stairs until he reached the bottom floor. A foot away from the stairs, the corridor ended with a stone panel protruding from the wall.


    Using his king''s flame, Will placed his hand on the panel, turning it gold. A passageway opened up in front of him, leading to a torch lit corridor leading even further down. He eventually stopped at a black iron cell at the end of the last corridor of the detention center. Lighting a flame within his palm, he stared into the room within.


    A comfortable looking room with couches, a queen sized bed and a television mounted on the wall were visible, yet he saw that none of the amenities were being used. A boy of at least fifteen or sixteen sat on the floor in the center of the room. All couches and the bed were pushed up against the wall as he stared into Will''s eyes.


    "This is not the best way to show you that I''m nothing like the man you just escaped." Will said as he placed his gold flame on the panel to the door. "I will not be your captor."


    Will stepped aside as the door sprang open. Slowly, the young man rose to his feet and walked to the entrance. "This does not mean I won''t go against you." Aiden promised as he walked to the stairs.


    "I am sure that is true, but don''t you think this would warrant a discussion at least?" He followed Aiden. "I am not that monster who butchered millions. I could not and would not do that." He tried.


    "For now, you are not." Aiden warned. "But you have too much power, who keeps you in check?"


    "You are the second person to ask me that question." Will sighed as he walked up the stairs. "I guess the answer is you." He smiled to himself as he placed his hand on the panel to lead to the outside. "I am going back to Crystallia. I''ve already been gone for too long. I want you to give all others the affinity in this world."


    "That''s a radical change in decision." Aiden''s eyes went wide. He still remembered everyone in his world that was drained of the very aura that was gifted to them.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Will''s expression went fierce. "You had better be damned sure that this is what you want. And even then, you had better be able to police those with new abilities which wish to use them for other than honorable reasons."


    "How exactly should I do that?" Aiden wined as he showed his true age.


    "You come here preaching that I''m not fit to be making these decisions." Will accused as he turned to the younger prince. "Prove that you can do it better, and if you can''t figure out how, turn to my staff." He waved a hand at the embassy. "I''m sure they can help."

 97 A New Plan

    "Did you see Prince Ragnos take out the prisoner?" A recruit asked another as they walked the training hall. As they did, multiple aura wielder''s practiced in the background. The black iron walls of their training rooms kept the damage to a minimum.


    "Yeah, he just walked him back up to the surface as if the kid did nothing wrong."


    "But didn''t he attack Ava?" Another one asked from behind the two. "Surely that should give him more than just a day in a cell, don''t you think?"


    "To think that Jake went through all that trouble to catch the kid, just to have the prince let him out like that."


    Ava walked the halls of the training facility, listening to the gossip. She couldn''t believe that Will would just let Aiden out after all that she and Jake did to get him in the cell. She still remembered the stab wounds that bled through Jake''s jacket as he carried Aiden to the Bianca''s clinic. Though he was hurt, Aiden looked much worse. She had seen him carried on Jake''s shoulders as he heaved the door open. When she looked at the young man, he had similar wounds to Jake, yet they seemed to almost tear both his arm and leg from his body. She looked at the sickening holes and almost lost her lunch. Yet after just a few hours, Jake hauled the still unconscious Aiden down to the detention center and both seemed perfectly whole. It was her first time witnessing the power of the white priestess''s aura.


    "All Wielder''s report to the assembly hall." Will''s voice boomed throughout the entire Embassy. "I have an announcement to make." The voice ended just as abruptly as it had spoken.


    "He couldn''t just tell us using that voice amplification trick?" Ava heard a couple other recruits complain.


    "If he wanted to, I''m sure." Ava spoke out to the recruits. "But don''t we call him our prince? Does that not mean we should do as he says as he says it?" Her eyes bore holes in the others until they moved uneasily, yet with a faster pace in order to get away from her.


    Though she didn''t know what was going through his head, Ava knew that she wasn''t qualified to make such remarks. She had only gotten her affinity a few months ago, whereas Will and his friends had been fighting this battle for years now. She knew when to talk, and when just to follow.


    Ahead, Ava was able to spot Alex who had his sister Lucy on his shoulders. She pat him on the back and smiled at him. Since he had come from Crystallia, they had become fast friends. "Do you know what''s going on?" She asked as he smiled back.


    "I''m not sure, but I saw Will lead Aiden into the assembly hall. I''m sure we are about to find out why in just a minute." They walked through the double doors together and found a place within the crowd of others.


    Will watched as the last stragglers made it through into the room and waited for the talk to stop. As others noticed him staring out, they got the hint and quieted down. "As I''m sure you are all are aware by now," Will put a hand on Aiden''s shoulder. "We are one less body in the detention center and I''m sure you are all wondering why."


    There was murmuring through the crowd as they took notice of Aiden next to their prince. "Didn''t he swear to end Will? Why are they standing together now as if they are friends?"


    "He is with me now, because he is going to head the Embassies all over this world." Will spoke firmly as the murmuring became a choir of shouts. "I am not to be judge and jury over all with the aura!" He yelled, using his aura to amplify his voice. "All within this world that wish for the aura will have it."


    "That means criminals and warmongers will also be able to use these abilities!" Someone spoke up from the crowd.


    Will nodded. "That''s true, which is why Aiden is going to oversee an upgrade in jails and prisons. Instead of the common iron bars of the cells, or bullet proof glass, they will have the black iron bars of Crystallia, which can negate our power."


    "Look." Will cut off any other complaints. "I''m not going to lie to you and say that this is going to be easy." He looked as many in the eye as he could. "We are just going to have to get stronger. I know I''m going to have to as well, which is why I''m leaving this task to Aiden. If I find out that any are going against him, just know that you are also going against me. And I think we''ve been through too much to find ourselves on opposite sides in this matter."


    "What are you going to do?" Alex called up as Will was about to depart the stage, leaving only a somewhat overwhelmed looking Aiden to watch over everyone.


    "I''m going back to Crystallia to confront someone I feel will be waiting for me." Will said with a sigh. "I think someone left a back door open when Aiden came through from his own world, and I think we are in serious trouble. I need to figure out how to get the whole of Euphellia under one banner, or the other me is going to have a buffet style massacre across all borders."


    Will patted Aiden on the shoulder one more time. "You said that I shouldn''t have all of this power, Aiden." He said with a hint of amusement. "So show me how you can do it differently."


    With that, Will''s crimson and gold aura filled the room as he flew over everyone''s heads and out the door. He touched down when he left the hall, right next to an awaiting Maya.


    "Are you ready to go home?" Will asked with a shaky breath. He didn''t know what to expect, other than a completely different Crystallia waiting for him on the other side.


    Maya held him close and planted a kiss on his neck. She had changed into her blue jeans and black and gold blouse that Will had liked so much. "Anytime." She gave him a wink as he willed a portal to life in front of him. No matter what they met on the other side, at least they would be meeting it together.

 98 Through the Crack

    Will saluted with his fist to his chest, the royal salute towards the guards to the dungeon as he entered through the courtyard entrance. "How can I help you today, young lord?" The guard to the left of the entrance asked after dropping his salute.


    "I was hoping to see how the prisoners are fairing today." Will smiled as he made his way down the stairwell.


    "I could send you a guide through the corridors." The guard offered. He remembered seeing the prince with Maya a few months back, the young man had no idea how to traverse even the guest quarter. He smiled at the thought of a child not knowing his own home.


    "I''m sure I can find my way." Will said with a grin. "They''re in the Bloomstar corridor, right?" He arched an eyebrow and lit a crimson and gold flame in his upturned palm to light the way.


    "Yeah." The guard said in confusion. ''The young lord must have studied the layout since I last saw him.'' He thought as he saw the prince descend.


    The glint of gold on the prince''s embroidered red and gold robes sent spots of light casting off the walls of the stairwell as he moved downward. A smile shone on his face for how easy it was to get past the security. "If it''s this easy, I don''t see why I can''t just take everything now."


    He pushed such thoughts to the side. He had been trained by the kingdom''s master tacticians from a young age. He knew that the route he was going was the easiest for a quiet takeover. As he reached the bottom floor of the dungeon, he placed the hand with the crimson gold flame on the panel to unlock the black iron door leading to the holding cells.


    Making his way down the many corridors, his eyes focused on the turquoise flame at the end. He could hear the rantings of an old man that seethed in rage. Will''s eyes lit up brighter as he heard declarations of war being shouted from the door. "Good afternoon good Duke and Lady Jeselle." Will bowed formally to the two in side-by-side cells.


    "Here to gloat at your accomplishment?" The Duke asked curtly. "I''ll not give you the satisfaction to see me kowed." He held the bars of the cell as his eyes bore holes through Will. "Even now, my forces are amassed just waiting for the slightest hint of weakness."


    "Is that so." Will put a finger to his chin as if thinking. "Are they powerful?" his eyes betrayed his excitement as he watched the Duke.


    "That''s not the response I imagined you would have." Jeselle said as she looked closer at Will. "What happened to the plain clothes you wore before?" She looked him up and down. "I thought that was your trademark."


    "Why shouldn''t I wear the colors of my family?" He looked at the robes he had on. The richly embroidered gold shone through the bars. "Anyway, tell me more about these forces. If you were let out, what exactly would you do?"


    "You think you can get us to divulge information on our own kingdom so swiftly?" The duke looked at Will as if he were mad.


    "You aren''t going anywhere anyway are you?" Will raised an eyebrow as he examined a nail. "May as well pass the time showing me how superior you are even without your elemental affinity." He smiled slyly as the duke slammed his fists on the bars.


    "If it weren''t for you, we would have a force of ten thousand strong wielding the power of the elements on your front door!" He spat at Will. "I haven''t given up on getting you as a battery in the future." A deranged look spread on his face. "I will get out of here, and when I do I''m coming for you. You forget that my money paid for the structure we stand in right now! My forces are looking through blueprints at this moment, finding a weakness they can strike through to get to this room! I''d give it a month longer before I hook you up to a crystal fueling station and bleed you dry daily!"


    Will smiled and nodded as he listened to the duke''s tirade. At parts, his eyes even widened in delight as if listening to a beautiful ballad. By the end, he clapped his hands. "Bravo, Duke, bravo!" He clapped with a gusto. Jaselle looked at Will with confusion. "I like your boldness good duke," he placed a hand on a panel next to the cell and willed the door open. "I could use a general like you."


    Duke Bloomstar looked in confusion as the door swung open. "So you decided to kill me instead of letting me escape." He said in resignation. "No matter. My forces will come, even if I''m dead. I''ll just be a martyr if this cell is empty when raided."


    "I think you have me wrong, Duke." Will placed a hand on the panel to Jaselle''s cell. "I agree with you."


    "You what?"


    "For too long the power in Crystallia has been one sided." Will said as he allowed Jaselle out of her cell. "Ebonhart has been sole sovereign over the land for long enough."


    "You are the heir to this kingdom, aren''t you?" Jaselle asked as she moved to her father.


    "I''ve come from a crack in the universe to create a balance in power." Will raised an eyebrow as he opened a portal in front of them. "Why don''t we go say hi to those ten thousand elementalists?" He walked through the portal, disappearing into a white glow.


    "Are you really going to trust this?" Jaselle looked at her father questioningly. "This is obviously a trap." She looked at the golden arch warily.


    "Even if it is," The duke stepped closer to the portal. "Anything is better than staying in these cells even a moment longer. If death awaits on the other side of this portal, I will embrace even that before cowering in this kingdom even a second longer." He smiled as he stepped through.


    "Here goes nothing." Jaselle said shakily as she stepped through after her father. The moment she disappeared, so did the archway, leaving the dark corridor as it was before the prince had arrived, minus two prisoners.

 99 Defense to the Defenseless

    Will and Maya stepped through the portal into the courtyard of the Crown Embassy in Ember. Before the portal closed, Roy jumped through. "Where do you think you''re going?" Will asked without turning to see him come through. "I thought I said that Aiden was in charge of the earth forces."


    "That''s true." Roy said with a smile. "But I''m not from earth, and I''m part of the royal guard. You are still a prince, right?" He raised an eyebrow as he stared Will down.


    "I suppose I am." Will sighed in defeat as he activated his crimson and gold aura, shedding the clothes he had worn for vacation, leaving a white t-shirt and blue jeans. Darkness twisted around him like a twister until he held out an outstretched arm. The darkness clung to his skin and crawled up, leaving nothing in its path but what looked like true midnight. It crawled down his body until it formed into a thigh length trench coat. Gold burned into the middle of his back and a small portion over his heart, embellishing the emblem of a burning crown. His dogtags and cross hung low to his chest over his shirt. His hair hung to the small of his back in a ponytail. "Much better." He said as he took to the sky.


    "Show off." Maya rolled her eyes as her dark aura with gold waves burst forth as she soared into the sky, following Will.


    "Yeah. Showoffs." Roy smirked as he simply took off and followed the two senior wielders.


    Will made his way north of Ebonhart as he aimed himself towards the mountainside far off in the distance. It was far enough to just look like a nail sticking out in the green of the forest which surrounded them.


    "Where to?" Maya asked as she caught up to Will.


    "I have ignored the kingdoms of Crystallia for too long." Will said as he picked up the pace. "For now, we will go see the king of Hawk Ridge, but I intend to meet all of this land by the end of three months."


    "What happens after three months?" Roy asked.


    "The time limit I gave my father runs out." Will said glumly. Maya looked at Will with empathy. "I gave him five months to decide how to put his kingdom together again. After that, I''m afraid his line will no longer rule in Ebonhart." The weight of such a declaration shone in his eyes as he continued his way to the mountains.


    Maya and Roy fell back slightly to give Will some time to think. From below, they could see many of the Ryder''s that Leo had commissioned zooming across the land. They could also see farmers using the water affinity crystals to water the fields, while earth affinity crystals helped the fields grow their bounty months earlier than expected. They could tell that much had changed within the land of Crystallia since they had left just a few months ago. "Maybe everything isn''t lost within Ebonhart after all." Maya said as she also noticed the Crimson Knights riding their own Ryders, able to patrol much faster than they ever were able to with horses. They had affinity crystals set in rings on their hands, ready to use them when trouble presented itself.


    Roy heard many exclamations of excitement and looked below. One man''s crystal ran out of the water affinity, yet the power did not subside. Instead of the power coming from the crystal, the man yelled happily at his neighbor as his own body supplied the aura. Others also put away their own crystals, trying out their own auras for the first time. Even the knights raised their hands with crimson flame coming out. He couldn''t see very well from so far behind, but he could have sworn that Will was smiling from the front.


    "It seems he has come to a decision." Maya said quietly to herself, yet Roy heard her.


    "How do you mean?"


    "He has decided to trust the people with their own auras, instead of having to rely on him to use the crystals." A tear ran down her cheek before disappearing behind them. She thought of the many years it had been since the king had gifted them the same abilities, only to take them away when his son was stolen from him. "Now he can be considered the king returned, yet he would never take such a mantle. I''m just glad they can now defend themselves."


    As the three flew to the mountains, the land below glowed with newfound power. It was as if the land of Crystallia itself was happy with the new gift. Water auras glowed blue as earth glowed green. If Maya looked hard enough, she would even see some dark auras, with even fewer white aura of the healers, yet they were there as well.


    It would take the population of Crystallia years to build up their power in order to use their affinities for anything other than small farm work, yet with the crystals, they would be able to advance in their abilities much faster than when Will first discovered his own aura.


    If those in the mountains were paying attention, they would see the energies of the world around them racing to their front door. Winds blew, water gushed and the ground trembled as the three friends took their own pace to their destination.


    "I think we''re going to have a few more recruits in the future." Roy smiled as they flew on behind Will.


    "I don''t think it''s about recruits anymore." Maya admitted. "I think it''s about giving people the right to defend themselves, instead of relying on others to do it for them." She watched a small girl sitting under a tree, lighting her finger on fire. Her thoughts went back to those months she had watched Will do much the same thing. Then she saw the girl take a crystal and the flame grew slightly larger, then all of it went back into the crystal. Maya smiled as she thought of the future of Crystallia, where the aura wasn''t a wonder any longer.

 100 Hawk Mountain Pass

    Will, Maya and Roy raced atop the wood line and fields below, the mountains grew closer with every minute. From what looked like a pin prick when closer to Ember, after getting closer, the walls of the mountains seemed to reach the heavens. "I read that Hawk Ridge is still three days travel by flight after getting to the top of these mountains." Roy said as he craned his head to try to see the top. "And I hear that getting to the top is no small task."


    "How so?" Will called back as he continued his way. "I thought we would just fly to the top."


    "We would be able to do that," Roy said wryly. "But the path a hundred yards from the mountain is full of affinity traps to keep those who can fly from breaching their defenses."


    "Affinity traps?" Will looked at the mountains with newfound curiosity.


    "They react to certain affinities. The closer you get to the trap, the more likely you will set it off, resulting in a chain reaction of explosions. If you set off even one, we would most likely die."


    "Then why don''t I just absorb the trap''s power before going up?" Will asked. "They were most likely made by one of my ancestors, so I should just be able to take the elemental power back within myself."


    "That''s true," Maya began, "But then you would leave this mountain defenseless to invaders. That would be more of a disservice than a service, don''t you think?"


    Will sighed. He knew she was right, he was only going to these kingdoms to ensure that they could put a face to his name and know that he would support them in the future as the Wandering Prince, and not the Crimson King.


    The two companions took Will''s silence as understanding as they headed to the base of the mountain. Will saw a solitary figure at the foot and flew towards it. Landing, he was greeted by a man in brown leather who held up a hand to halt them.


    "Who seeks passage to the top of Hawk Mountain?" The man said formally. Will could tell that the man had to say the same thing many times per day and felt a little more comfortable with the current problem of the traps which lay ahead of them.


    "I am William Ragnos, Wandering Prince of Crystallia." Will said with a fist to his heart. "This is Maya and Roy, my travelling companions." He waved his hand to his friends who also put a fist to their hearts.


    The man gave a salute of his own, somewhat confused why a prince felt the need to salute to him first. Royalty which used the mountain pass usually expected the salute first, along with an apology for not knowing who they were. He already had a better opinion of Will due to the respect he had been given. "Ragnos.." The man studied the last name. "Isn''t that Ebonhart''s ruler''s name?"


    "I claim no affiliation to the rulers of Ebonhart." Will said without falter. "I am disciple to the Wandering King Ragnos, who gifted the affinities to this world. I am he who shall have no home but the land I walk." Will recited what Ragnos had instructed him to use as an introduction. Before he could be given a raised eyebrow, Will unlocked the man''s aura. Instead of one eyebrow, he received both as well as a deep bow.


    "Thank you, my prince!"


    Will took the man''s hand and shook it. "I''d rather you not bow," He said with a friendly smile. "I''m not here to be anyone''s ruler, just to come say hello."


    "Yes, prince." the man nodded as he took a step back.


    "So tell me, what''s the trick with the traps?" Will''s eyes glittered with curiosity.


    The man snapped out of his awe and became business once more. "This is the Eagle Mountain Pass." He raised a hand to the large wall behind him. "Each trap is marked with a small twig sticking out of the mountain. In order to avoid the traps, you must keep an eye out for these twigs. It will be impossible to predict where the path will curve, or where it might cut to one side or the other. You will have to take your time to find each twig."


    "Is there any other way besides just looking for twigs?" Will asked with an arched eyebrow. It would take days of paranoia just to locate each area with a twig that they would have to avoid.


    "Sorry to say, I don''t think so." The guard said as he scratched his head. "If you even use your aura to sense where they are, if you get to close, you''ll set off the explosions." He shrugged. "You''ll just have to navigate the old fashioned way."


    Will looked up the mountain with distaste in his expression. If he wanted to get to Hawk Ridge by the local people''s standard, he would have to do things their way. Without wasting another breath, he left the man and made his way to the beginning slope of the mountain.


    Roy and Maya shrugged as they followed Will. Roy knew better than to try for the front of the group. He knew that Will enjoyed testing himself, so he contented himself with staying back and keeping Maya company. She nodded to him, showing that he had made the right decision.


    As Will made his way up, he began noticing small twigs standing up on either side. His aura fluctuated left and right after getting close enough to the markers until it condensed in on itself as he moved to the center of the markers. As he moved past, he breathed a sigh of relief. "First one down," He looked up at the peak of the mountain, going further than the clouds above. "Only twenty thousand or so left to the top." He sighed and kept going.


    Maya smiled encouragingly at Roy as she began climbing after Will. They began to climb single file up the mountain.

 101 Shadows of the Pass

    Climbing without the use of their aura proved to be a challenge by early evening when it became increasingly difficult to see the markers. At first, it was a slight issue of catching the silhouette of the marker past the sun, but after it set behind the mountain, Will had to navigate the area solely by the feeling his aura gave when he got too close to one of the sticks. He navigated by the feeling he had gotten when he went through the first set of markers. If his aura moved in one direction or the other, he was too close. If his aura closed in on him, he was dead center between the markers, exactly where he needed to be.


    Maya and Roy remained directly behind Will at all times, using the light of the stars to make out his silhouette as he made his way through each obstacle. Sometimes they stopped for five minutes, other times it was closer to twenty. Always they waited until Will felt out the way without any doubt. They challenged him to make sure that he knew he was taking the right way. Eventually though, Will begged them to leave him alone so he could concentrate.


    Seeing as though he could fly, Will wasn''t worried about the fall enough to keep his eyes forward. He looked down periodically just to get his bearing and saw only darkness below, except for a single light that came from the guard''s torch. Considering he could still see the light, he knew they had a long way to go yet. Feeling his adrenaline spike in a way it hadn''t since his training with Jonathan before all of this started, Will took a breath to calm his nerves before setting back out.


    A few hours later, Will decided to try something new. If he was able to gauge his location correctly, he was half way between the last markers and the first. His aura was normalized around him. he pushed it out slightly, and was able to sense where the traps would be by looking for the markers and feeling the warmth of the elemental magic from within the trap. He could feel that the traps lay above the wall of the mountain, which only made sense. He could surmise that there were traps that went above as well as to the sides of them, which made the space in which they could move even more narrow. Will could feel that if he kept his senses to the sky long enough, even just the awareness would be enough to spark a trap.


    Instead of focusing on the sky, Will forced his attention back on the mountain underfoot. He pressed his aura to the wall itself and was surprised to see a light green glow covering the ground around him. As he paid closer attention, he could see shadows of spheres on all sides. He looked at the markers and noticed two spheres of shadow on either side, leaving the narrow passageway.


    "So that''s why it''s so difficult." Will said to himself as he kept climbing, though he picked up the pace. "People are always so worried about the explosives above, they never cast their awareness to the stone itself." He smiled as he continued to climb, step after step. Roy and Maya picked up their pace as well, noticing that their prince had figured something out.


    Will used the shadows to weave through each marker. As he did so, he noticed that the path would have been significantly harder if he tried without using this ability. The shadows above weaved left and right, the path seeming to barely go up an incline at all as they scaled the wall. There were times they went past a certain marker, just to see the next one directly above facing just a little off from the last.


    As they climbed, Will tried to teach the others what he had done, yet they couldn''t grasp the concept of pushing their aura against the mountain and sweated nervously at the thought of setting one of the explosives off. In the end, Will stopped trying and went back to weaving their way up.


    It wasn''t until the sky turned gray above with the looming day that they reached the very top of the mountain. Will marveled as he looked around and saw that it was mostly flat on top, as if they had just went up a huge elevation just to be on land again, and not in the mountains. He used his new ability to search the air for more elemental traps, yet he found none. "What does everyone say to a little bit of rest?" He looked back at Roy. The man seemed to be at his wits end after climbing the whole day.


    "I could use a little." Maya smiled as she took a bed out of her storage crystal. She then took out a stand with a crystal above and then a curtain to cover herself and moved further downhill. "If anyone peaks, I''ll kill them." She promised as she took off her clothes and activated the water elemental crystal. She used her fire element to heat the water and washed off all the dirt and grime from the mountain. Taking a new set of clothing out of a crystal, she got dressed and went to the bed. By that time, Roy had already taken his own bed out of a crystal and was talking to Will as they waited.


    "The shower is free." She smiled as she sat and took some food out and ate. It had been a long and nerve-wracking night and she was asleep before Will even got into bed with her.


    Before Will set off to bed, he looked at the surrounding area. If they weren''t careful, they could be ambushed while resting.


    "I''ve got first watch." Roy said as if reading his mind. "I''ll wake you up in a few hours to take over."


    Will nodded his thanks. He was asleep before his head even hit the pillow.

 102 Catching Up

    Aiden went through the many reports that stacked the desk in front of him. At first, he didn''t know what he was looking for, just that Leo had set a huge pile of documents in front of him and told him to study up. "They''re just quarterly reports on expenditures for building costs as well as the weekly pay to the troops." Leo had said as he was closing the door. "If you are going to take over Will''s job as prince of this world, you''ll have to take over the financial aspects too. After you are done with those, I''d take them to Michael if I were you." His weary face disappeared behind the door, leaving the fifteen year old looking in shock at the covered desk in front of him.


    Though it took some time to sift through, Aiden was able to make out some of the highlights of the documents. He was able to see the different ranks of the wielders that Will had employed as well as the pay they received either bi monthly or after completing a mission outside of their normal hours. He remembered seeing a large board at the entry to the Embassy, outlining various missions which would get the wielders out of their patrol and earn them extra coin.


    He also saw the gold to US dollar exchange rate and almost fainted. For just ten gold of Crystallian currency, one would get a hundred dollars in the states. As he read through the financial reports, he saw that the lowest paying job on the board was worth fifty gold. As he looked it over, he was surprised to see that the jobs weren''t even on earth, but in Crystallia. As he read through, he saw guard reports from missions being completed. Some wielders were used to ensure the wildlife stayed away from livestock, others were used to patrol the border between Ravencrest and Ebonhart. The patrols were slowly making their way out to the other kingdoms as well, trying to establish relations with them.


    The more he read, the more he regretted the way he had treated Will and his people when he first came to this world. Though he had been sent to earth by Ragnos of his world, he didn''t expect that it may have been to help the William Ragnos from this timeline. He knew that Leo had sent most of the paperwork which lay on his desk in order to keep him busy, until he knew that he could be trusted. Aiden could tell that such a conclusion must have been pushed back slightly since his fight with Jake.


    Aiden shrugged the shoulder that had been blown apart only days ago. When he came to in the cell, he didn''t have a single scratch on him. It was like waking from a bad dream. When he inspected both his arm and leg in the mirror they provided in the detention room, he could tell just how big the wounds were by the paleness of the area within his otherwise tanned body.


    Just as he had unlocked the water aura when coming through the tear in the world, he could tell that he was healed by a different elemental affinity. Since coming to the new world, he had discovered that his prince Ragnos had been settled just having the flame aura of a king, whereas this new Will seemed bent on exploring the abilities that a god had bestowed on him.


    Through his fight with Jake, Aiden had been able to see a cross much like the one he had seen on the Will from his world turn not just into a sword, but two and a set of armor as well as throwing daggers.


    Going through the stacks of papers, Aiden had also found that the name of the metal the cross was made from was celestial steel. His eyes widened as he read the common sightings of the precious material all around Crystallia. If that wasn''t enough of a blow, it seemed that the unlocking of the earth element aura within the alternate Crystallia gave them the ability to mine in Crystal Cove, something that Will from his world had tried for years to do. It seemed that the crystals were able to retain the elemental magic that a wielder wished to store.


    The more that Aiden read, the more he felt foolish for the way he had confronted Will. With all of these leaps and bounds in not only technology, but in the elemental affinities themselves, he had not become greedy at all. There were also plans to disperse the affinity to all of the countries of this world as well, but there were warnings that he had put in the reports. A General Reisben that coveted the aura, just giving them to a single company of soldiers, yet Aiden was able to see the clear implications of giving some the gift, yet ignoring others. More importantly,he saw what might happen if it were dispersed to everyone in the world.


    Aiden let out a breath that he hadn''t known he was holding. The reports were taken in such detail, they left nothing out to ponder on. It was as if everything was recorded in the moment of the event. He felt as if he were reading Will''s journals instead of reports.


    "With everything that he has unlocked, he has horded nothing." He said in silent astonishment. If the Will from my world unlocked even a portion of this knowledge," he thought of such implications with a slack jaw. "He would probably mass produce the crystals to take everyone''s aura to add to his own overtime instead of keeping everyone alive." His eyes went wide as he imagined such a slaughter in Crystallia.


    Glancing something in the corner of his eye, he picked up a picture on the desk which was covered by all of the reports. Picking it up, he recognized a much younger Will who wore a white shirt and blue jeans. He didn''t have his lineage cross, but he did see those metal tags he wore when he saw him last. With him was an older man ruffling his hair. This man had brownish blonde hair which was cropped up as if he just woke up. The hair on the sides of his head was cut, giving him a strange professional appearance. The strangest part was that he recognized the man. If he had a slight ponytail now, with a brown duster and a strange hat which curved up on the left and right, the man would be Jonathan, one of the wielders which was at his take over brief. "They could be family." He said in wonder as he noticed the affection that was so clear in the picture.


    "Do you understand the difference now?" A low voice sounded from within Aiden''s head. "He is nothing like the one you escaped from. He might be the only hope to defeat him in the days to come." The voice faded away just as quickly as it had come, yet the accent was unmistakable. He had just heard from the nearly broken Ragnos. Aiden paled as he realized what that might mean.